You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com
View Online
Format: Novel
Chapters: 18
Word Count: 161,222
Status: WIP
Rating: Mature
Warnings: Strong Language, Strong Violence, Scenes of a Sexual Nature, Sensitive Topic/Issue/Theme
Genres: Humor, Mystery, Action/Adventure
Characters: Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, Slytherin, OC, OtherCanon
Pairings: Harry/Ginny, Ron/Hermione, OC/OC, Other Pairing
First Published: 02/14/2009
Last Chapter: 06/11/2013
Last Updated: 06/11/2013
Summary:
Sequel to The Essence of Revenge. If you haven't read that then some of this story might not make sense.
A single journey across two era's a millenia apart.
A Wizard and a Witch connected by blood.
Both with destiny's to fulfil.
Forever separate, connected for eternity.
Can the circumstances of Freedom be fulfilled?
Warning: this story has some period scenes that reflect atitudes and actions of the time, Hence the mature rating.
Disclaimer: Whatever you may recognise from the books by JKR remains hers.
Chapter 1
Destiny's journey begins.
The 10th century.
Ice covered the two becks that met behind the small farmstead near Jorvik, or as the Saxons still called it Eoforwic, but what ever it's name it had grown under the northmen to become the largest city in the world, with 10,000 residents. The City was a major port, many ships arriving each day carrying goods to trade from all corners of the world, seal pelts from Iceland, Pepper corns and Gems from the East as well as slaves captured in battle. Many ships had been dragged out of the water onto the banks of the Ouse, so that the hulls could be scraped clean of Barnacles, ready for spring when even more ships would start to arrive, only the hardiest or possibly most fool hardy Captains to their ships to sea in the winter. The Norse had reinforced the old Roman defences that surrounded the bustling, noisy city, where they had crumbled they had been strengthened using tree trunks from the surrounding forest, creating a clear view across the mile between the great city and the humble community.
It was in this ground to the east of the City where the farmstead lay between the two becks, but not close enough to them for their flooding, in Autumn and Spring to affect it. The ground between the two beck’s close to where they merged, turned to bog due to the Autumn floods of them and the River Fosse which they joined, the numerous pools and thick mud frozen that day, but still reflecting the weak winter light of the early morning sun. It was the confluence of these two Watercourses that gave the outpost it's name, Tang, this was Saxon for the meeting place of two such streams.
The small community sat within it's own small defensive wall, an outpost of the city close to the Roman road which led east over the hills and moors to the coast some Fifty miles, two day's walk, away through dense forest where wolves prowled, hunting Hare and other small mammals. The road saw a constant stream of people during the day, hurrying to and from the city with goods to trade, Fleece from the high moorlands, Jet beads and fish from Hvits Settlement, Antler and meat from the Wolds. At night no one travelled through the woods, scared of the spirits of the forest that would attack the lone traveller and their soul would become lost in the trees forever.
The land they farmed ran up to the edge of this wood and across it to the road at one end, stretching southwards round the city to the river Ouse which formed the border of their land at the other. The land had been part of the gift to his family, given generations ago by the then King. His family had slaves to farm the land, and look after them whilst they spent the winter here rather than at their other grander house at Thwing in the hills of the Wolds.
The family was wealthy, his ancestors mighty warriors on his fathers side, they had fearsome reputation and were the subject of many a song and saga told by the fires of settlements everywhere. His mother was an example of the rare variety of Saxon, she like her husband, was a pagan who shunned the newer religion, Christianity, which most Saxons followed. There was even now a large church in Jorvik, it was the largest building there, apart from the King's palace and a few of the old Roman structures like their amphitheatre which still survived. There were a number of Priests living at the Church, in constant battle with the King over the Taxes he charged them, in the Christian Saxon south a portion of everyone's Taxes went to the greedy Church. Not so here, where many still held onto the old gods and beliefs. His Father considered the Christians leaches that wanted freedom from Taxes, and no responsibility to defend their community or go into battle. No, his family preferred a mix of the Old Saxon and Norse gods, but the new belief was growing in the city, the Priests were gaining converts, they could, if they wished challenge the throne.
His Father was a Lord, the Lord of Tang and though old, over forty winters, had been a feared warrior and was still a powerful man, respected by Saxons and Northmen alike. It was not just because his Father was large or a warrior that he was respected, but he was also an advisor to the King, one of the most trusted and could rise over a hundred men who were sworn to him, if needed. His Father was a man who enjoyed the relative isolation of the farmstead here at Tang; close enough to the city but separate from its smelly, crowded streets. His men having earned their own lands in the area, in battle in the south, none having halls so large or grand as the ones he owned of course.
Within it's timber post on earthen bank ramparts were a dozen wooden, thatched buildings, for the slaves who tended the fields and family, the gate was guarded and a long plain building housed the warriors whose turn it was to guard the family. The Hall was a large long house decorated with carvings and animal skulls, a large set of Antlers stood high at the pinnacle of the roof. The Hall was where he lived with his Father and Mother at one end, the other was home to cattle, providing warmth to the family as the fire died down, untended over night. He spent his days, hunting, fishing, doing his chores and in battle training, as he had since he was six, this was expected of all boys’ that age. The evenings were spent in the Hall listening as his Father and his most trusted men discussed the day's work, the situation in Jorvik or told stories of past glories and battles. He sat next to his Father, observing, not speaking he was there to learn how a Lord behaved and kept the loyalty of his men.
Now he was almost an adult, he was eleven, a year from adulthood, once he turned twelve he could be called to take part in battle, he could marry, but first he had to build his reputation. He was a skilled swords man and a master of techniques required in a shield wall. He had a sword; helmet and chain mail coat of his own, he was the son of a Lord after all. One day all his Father owned would be his, once his father was dead, he would be the Lord of all this and the sworn men would need to decide whether to swear an oath to him or another Lord. They needed to know he would be an asset leading them into battle before any would become his men. He was now the only surviving son, his elder brothers having died in battle.
His name was Utred, Utred Huntrodds, son of Utred the Feared. When he was young he had not understood why his father was feared, not until he had started his lessons did he know the fierceness his Father was capable of. After that first battle training in the practice area, he understood. That first lesson was forever engraved in his mind. His Father enjoyed teaching his son personally when he could, and this first lesson had been with his Father. They used wooden weapons that time and his Father had asked six of his men to form a shield wall, which he single handedly attacked.
He had instructed the men not to hold back when he charged and they hadn't. Utred remembered his fear as the six battle hardened men had at first seemed to over whelm his Father, attacking him savagely with the wooden training weapons. Then suddenly with a blood-curdling roar his Father had emerged from the scrum and flung the men around like dolls. His Father had then had the same number of prisoners brought in. These were criminals from Jorvik who had been sentenced to death. His Father offered them the chance to die as warriors, with swords in their hands and attempt to defeat him, if they could, alternatively they could die in humiliation on the end of a rope. They chose to fight when they were assured that if they defeated him they were free, besides they were all Pagan, so believed in the old gods and that meant death in battle would guarantee glory in the afterlife. To die fighting would mean joining dead warriors in the Feasting Hall of Valhalla, execution and eternal humiliation was the alternative.
They had chosen to fight, to try to regain some glory for their names; they would certainly achieve that if they defeated a renowned warrior like his Father. They were given swords, axes and shields. Real ones. His Father picked up his own sword and shield and stood ready as the six prisoners attacked.
Utred had vomited at the sight, his older brothers laughing at him as their Father slaughtered his opponents and the blood ran thickly across the ground.
That had been the first time Utred had seen slaughter, as it would be when he went into battle, the first time he had been this close to death, the smell had over whelmed him, at the time. Now five years later he was the only son left, and was used to the sight of such death, he himself had killed in duels with prisoners. Admittedly because these were during his training, if they had looked like over powering him with the blunt weapons they had been given, his Father had acted to prevent it. Utred still had received injuries though, but they had healed quickly. Too quickly, he had never received one wound that hadn't been completely healed within a day, no matter how serious it had been. In fact no injury he had received in his life had remained long. Once when he had, as a young boy, fallen from his Fathers’ Hall roof and broken the bones in both of his arms, they had healed within a day.
Only close family and the most trusted of his fathers men, knew of this ability. He was not allowed to mix with the slaves children of course, his only friends had been children of his Fathers most trusted men who occasionally trained with him, they would be expected to fight at his side should the King command it. If they noticed his healing abilities, it wasn't mentioned for fear of his Fathers’ anger. It couldn't be denied though that this wasn't the only odd thing about him. Strange things seemed to happen around him. When the animals and beasts that lived in the Hall were restless and no one could calm them, all Utred had to do was raise a hand and they settled down. The cooking fire had once spread and caught the thatch, Utred entered the house and rather than the building burning to the ground as it should have, only a small section of the roof had needed to be replaced. Such events were known about of course, though rarely spoken about, Utred son of Utred was odd and everyone feared him as a result.
Utred had risen with the sun, keen to practice combat, but he had first set about his chores, stoking the fire, spreading clean straw on the floor and planning the hunt he was going on with Erik, one of his Fathers most trusted men.
“Morning my Lord,” Fryga called, bringing in the first bucket of water of the day from the nearby well, for the family to wash in.
Fryga was one of the servants; she was twenty, tall and heavily pregnant with her seventh child. She was sworn to Utred's Father, as was her husband. Although she had been pregnant each year since marriage, only one of the children had so far survived, but this was not unusual and in fact she was one of the oldest of the married servants still bearing children, so many died during child birth, both mother and child, such was the nature of bring new life into the world.
“Morning Fryga.” Utred replied, he liked Friga; she was one of the few who were not bothered by the strange occurrences that happened around him. She was of course; quite proper when she dealt with him remembering her place as a member of the household that protected her, but at the same time she was someone he trusted and had often confided in. Her husband was one of his Fathers most trusted men. She set about cooking breakfast for his family and hers, whilst other trusted servants tended to the animals and started on the day's tasks.
Practice that day was fun; he was practising shield wall skills with some of his Fathers’ men. They formed two walls of six men and charged each other using short wooden bearded axe's to try and break through. Utred decided on the fourth charge that his side would use the triangular pig snout formation, moving into it during the charge to confuse his Fathers group and force a path through their wall. It worked and his Father roared with laughter as Utred beat them to the ground having burst through.
“Well done my boy,” he laughed “Odin knows that is hard to pull off, I believe we have made a warrior of you at last. Now, how about another charge? This time no tricks, a contest of power see who can push the other back.”
“Yes Father.” Utred replied knowing his Father had the more powerful team.
They all stacked the wooden weapons near the house then formed the two opposing lines of shield wall, then charged. To Utred's surprise his team held firm, at first then slowly they began to slip back on the frozen earth.
“ No, come on push,” Growled Utred to his men and their wall briefly held again.
This was a shield on shield contest, they were all low behind them, pushing hard, but still his Fathers team was winning. “Hold, come on damn it hold,” He thought.
Instantly the pressure on his team’s shields lessened, “Push!” He shouted.
They did and burst straight through the wall.
Shocked Utred looked round himself. “What the Hell?”
His Father’s team stood or in some cases lay on the ground, perfectly still. Utred and his team moved amongst his Father’s men, checking them. They were alive, and conscious, but could not move. Utred tried to move his Father’s arm, some of the slaves noticed the men still as the Roman statues in Jorvik, murmured in surprise and stopped their work.
The Late 20th Century.
The occupants of Privet Drive were used to hearing raised voices from Number four. From outside the house looked no different from the others in the street, with it's crystal clear windows, crisply painted front door with polished brass number and letterbox. It's neatly manicured garden, freshly raked gravel and spotlessly swept paths gave no impression that the house could be owned by anyone other than people who were proud of their home, ideal neighbours even. But, the occupants of the other houses in the street knew better, they were enjoying the show as the raised voices belted into the street for them all to gleefully hear. The Dursleys were having another row. This had happened more and more frequently over the year since the occupants had returned from being away for ten months. No one knew where they had been, nor where they keen to find out, the neighbours had loved every second of those months of the families’ absence; the street had been so peaceful, so pleasant to live in mainly because of the absence of the family. Many had hoped they would not be returning, but they had. The Dursley's had always been odd, their return had not been at all welcome.
Mr. Dursley was a big man, always trying to give the impression of respectability, a bit too hard. He, the neighbours knew, controlled his family hard, they were also sure that given half the chance he would run their lives just as hard. His attitude to his neighbours had never been friendly; he acted as though he barely tolerated them. Mrs. Dursley had for years only spoken to bad mouth other neighbours, especially any who criticized her son. She was interested in every body else's business though and took great interest in those she thought were lowering the tone of the street, which was everyone except her family, in her opinion.
The residents of the street knew the couple had one son, Dudley; he had terrorized the local children for years before the family had disappeared. However the neighbours had noticed a change, for the better in him since the family had returned. No longer did Dudley wander the streets looking for trouble, he had befriended dear old Mrs. Figg and could be found visiting her more often than not. The old dear was slightly eccentric about cats, but was well respected, as someone who kept to herself, in the street was always friendly to the other residents.
There had also recently been a positive change in Petunia, they noticed, but Vernon was just the same, despite the biggest change in the family. No one had seen Harry for nearly two years now; he had disappeared at the same time as the Dursley's. That night the Dursley's had been seen driving away with two strange looking people, the observers assumed that Harry had again been left in the house alone, nothing unusual in that of course. The teenager had been seen at his room window earlier that day but that was the last time he had been seen by the neighbours They had been told by Vernon the boy attended St. Brutus school, a boarding school for disturbed children, but the boy had seemed quiet during that last summer he had spent at Privet Drive. True they had heard strange things about him but none of them really knew him, they stayed clear of the odd, thin boy. No one in the street really bothered with the strange family at Number four, even though two of them were now more approachable.
Tonight though, the residents of the street were stood in groups discussing the goings on in that very house. Loud shouting from the Dursleys had disturbed them all; Vernon's voice carried the length of the street, on the still summer's evening. He was apparently raging about his son's new girlfriend and his wife's support of the relationship.
Unaware that he was providing the street with its entertainment, the family was standing in their neat living room, Dudley standing defiantly facing his furious Father. This was the latest row his family had, had since Dudley and his Mother had returned from his Cousins Wedding, an event his Father had forbidden them from attending. They had gone anyway, Dudley no longer held his Father's narrow prejudice, and this knowledge had partly given his Mother the strength to defy her Husband for the first time. They had returned late, Vernon had been waiting for them fuming, but before he could say anything, Dudley had blown a pinch of powder towards his Father who instantly fell asleep. The next morning his Father had ignored them both, until he overheard Dudley showing a parchment letter to Petunia, it was from Dudley's new Girlfriend, Maria, who he had met at the Wedding. On hearing this news Vernon had turned purple and the vein on his temple began to throb, he glared at his son, whose eyes met his. After a few moments of staring at each other Vernon had grunted and stomped out. This behaviour had continued all week, when he had to communicate, Vernon either snapped at them or merely grunted. Dudley and Maria had exchanged letters daily, a fact that Vernon didn't miss, causing his anger to increase every time, until at the end of the week he finally exploded as Dudley sent Maria's Owl back with his latest letter.
“What do you mean you are involved with one of those freaks, boy I forbid it!” Vernon yelled. “God knows what she is like.”
Dudley kept his cool “Maria is fantastic, I have never met anyone like her, she is far from being a freak. I will remind you that I am nineteen; you can no longer control my life Dad. I make my own choices whether you like it or not. You don't intimidate me any more.”
Vernon's face was purple with rage. “You ungrateful little brat! After all we have done for you, how dare you speak to me like that. I am your Father boy! And you will do as I say.”
Petunia stood between Father and Son. “Oh and don't I get a say Vernon? I have met her and she is a lovely girl. I am happy for Dudley; he is old enough to make his own decisions. Like it or lump it Vernon.”
Vernon was shocked! “Petunia, what do you mean like it or lump it? Oh I get it. You have both been brainwashed by that lot. Well I am not standing for it. Petunia I rescued you from your sister's influence, and then had to take in her freak of a Son at your insistence, against my better judgement You would do well to remember that.”
“And I have had to put up with your obnoxious Sister and her smelly dogs for you, it works both ways Vernon. She is the only real freak I have ever met.” Petunia shouted back “Not to mention your rule that I had nothing to do with my family. Well things are going to change, I have put up with enough from you, and I should never have had to put up with it at all. You will accept my family, what's left of it. You will apologize to them, especially Harry and his Wife, and you will leave Dudley and Maria to get on with their relationship and you will be happy about it.”
“Oh I will, will I?” Vernon bellowed. “You ungrateful bitch!” He raised his fist to hit Petunia, whose eyes widened. He didn't get a chance to do any more. A sudden blow to his ample stomach robbed him of air as he doubled over and staggered back to a chair.
“That's the last time you will raise a fist or hand to my Mother.” Dudley stood over him rubbing his own fist. “Remember, I was school boxing champion. I no longer like violence, but I will stop you from hurting either of us again.” Dudley crossed to his Mum. “I'm sorry Mum, but I am not letting him do that to you,” He said as he took her in his arms.
“I will have your hide for that boy.” His Father gasped from across the room. “I brought you into this world and I will bloody well take you out of it, when I get my hands on you.”
“No you won't Vernon.” His Wife spat back.
“Won't I?” He just assaulted me. No one gets away with that, least of all my Son, and I am beginning to wonder about whether he really is mine, the way he is going on.” Vernon retorted.
“Oh be quiet you petty little man.” Petunia retaliated.
Vernon rose “Petty little man, me?” He bellowed.
Dudley turned to his Father and stood, fists ready to defend his Mum if needed. Vernon looked at his Son and snorted. “I am going out for a walk, when I get back I expect you both to have come back to your senses and apologize.” Vernon walked out of the house; they heard the door slam as he left and him shouting at the neighbours to mind their own business.
Dudley turned to his Mum who looked at him; he was surprised to see a determined look on her face. “Right. Dudley, pack what you need, clothes, things like that, as much as we can get in your car. We are leaving. I've had enough of that fat freak.” She stood and they went to their respective rooms to pack.
Harry and Ginny had, had a wonderful Honeymoon in France, they had marvelled at Paris, and then travelled to Bordeaux where they had tried the Wine before moving on to La Rochelle where they had discovered a wonderful Crépery. They had toured the area, discovering small villages and towns, enjoying themselves taking in the sights and shopping. They stayed in a different Hotel every night, some large others small family run ones where they enjoyed traditional French meals. Each day they moved on, but not before they visited the local Bakery to buy some snacks, Ginny loved Pan au Chocolate so they purchased plenty of those each day. They had spent the last night of the seven at Fleur's parent's house, who had welcomed them to their home warmly. They threw a dinner party for the couple and they met all the Delacour Family. Fleur's little Sister introduced them to her Boyfriend who was over whelmed at first to be meeting Harry, much to Gabrielle's amusement. He soon relaxed though, despite speaking little English, once Harry wandlessly cast a translation charm the two of them were soon discussing Quidditch.
They spent the next day, walking round the Village with Gabrielle and Phillipe her Boyfriend, it was an all Wizard village, the only one in France, like at Hogsmeade the main street led to the school, this time the Chateau of Beauxbaton's Academy. They couldn't enter of course, but even from the gates they could see the large elegant building set in formal gardens, very different to the ancient walls of Hogwarts. They returned to the village to explore the shops before returning to the house.
It was evening before they left the Delacour's, the whole family was there to see them off, Phillipe promised to keep Harry informed of the French Quidditch results and Fleur's parents gave them a parcel of French treats to take home.
The newly Weds had sent their luggage home ahead of them then apparated back to London Grimauld Place address. It was dark when they arrived at number twelve, which appeared as they approached. They climbed the steps and Harry rang the bell, and then picked Ginny up in his arms.
“Harry what are you doing?” she giggled, “Put me down before we fall!”
“No, Mrs. Potter we are doing this properly.” He smiled as Kreacher opened the door.
“Master, Mistress welcome home.” He greeted them while Harry carried Ginny over the threshold then put her down on her feet in the hall.
“Hello Kreacher, everything all right?” Harry said.
“Yes, Master, there are a number of letters for you in the sitting room, dinner is nearly ready. Madam Andromeda says she and Master Teddy will call in tomorrow. Madam Weasley asks that you let her know when you are back, as does the Headmistress and Minister, they told me you should floo them at the Ministers flat.” He told them.
“Oh, that's interesting, thanks Kreacher, “ Ginny smiled. The couple went to the sitting room and Ginny called her Mother while Harry started on the pile of post on the sideboard. Harry was still working through the letters when Ginny finished talking to her Mum.
“Everyone's fine, Ron and Hermione have set a date for their Wedding. It’s next Easter at Ottery St. Catchpole Church, then a bonding at the Burrow, they have bought a cottage in Hogsmeade too.”
“Oh a Muggle Wedding should be interesting.” Harry smiled as he thought of all the Wizards who would be present. “Something to look forward to. You had better give me a hand with these love, looks like everyone in the Wizarding World wants to congratulate us.”
“All right darling, are you going to floo Kingsley and Minerva?” Ginny smiled.
Harry nodded and went to the fireplace to contact the Minister.
“Hi Kingsley, we got your message. We are back safe and sound.” He smiled as his friend appeared at the other end.
“Good to see you Harry let me get Minerva mate.” The Minister turned and called the Headmistress.
“Welcome back Harry,” She called as she entered the room. “Did you both have a good time?”
“Yes Minerva, we got back about twenty minutes ago. Kreacher gave us your message.” Harry smiled.
“Is Ginny there? We need to talk to you both, don't worry its good news.” Minerva asked grinning.
“Hang on, I'll get her.” Harry turned and called Ginny over. When she arrived Kingsley gave the news.
“Now you two, as you know, Minerva caught the bouquet at your Wedding. Since then we have been planning. We are getting married at Hogwarts at the Halloween Feast, but we have a couple of things to ask you so, Harry will you be my Best Man?” Kingsley smiles
“Wow, yes of course I will Kingsley,” Said Harry, “It would be an honour”
Minerva added, “And Ginny, will you be my Matron of Honour?”
“Of course I will Minerva.” Ginny smiled.
“Good that's settled, now no one else knows yet, neither of us has any family left. So we are setting up a cover story to get people there, surprise them. You two will be the only ones who know the real reason,” said Kingsley grinning. The two couples then chatted about what had been going on since the Wedding until Kreacher called Harry and Ginny for dinner.
Later Harry was sat at his desk in their bedroom writing a letter.
“Come on darling,” Ginny Grinned “I'm waiting for you.”
“There in a minute love, just sending this letter to Dudley, let him know we are back.” He smiled then rolled up the letter and tied it to Tiberius leg. The owl flew out of the window. Harry watched him go as the clock in the room struck midnight, then turned and joined Ginny in bed.
Ginny cuddled him “I hope he and Aunt Petunia are all right, Mum says George hasn't heard from Dudders all week.”
“He'll be fine. I'm sure dear. Bet we hear from him tomorrow.” Harry returned the cuddle they kissed, blood thundered through his veins and he contemplated coaxing her to open her mouth and—he felt Ginny’s delicate hand as she slowly slid it between his legs.
“Why Mrs. Potter, you are insatiable,” He grinned moving his hand to her breast.
“Luckily, so are you Mr. Potter,” She giggled.
Authors notes:
Hope you enjoyed it. This story is going to be very diferent in that I intend most chapters to include both era's.
My Thanks to AriesGirl40 for the idea of merging the two era's into one story and for Beta ing this chapter.
For those who have not read my profile I worked for many years as an Archaeologist, I specialised in the Anglo Scandinavian period (also know as the Norse or Viking Period). I intend to make my descriptions of the period as accurate as possible based on what is known at the present time based on the Archaeological record and some surviving contemporary descriptions. What we know of the period is constantly evolving as more discoveries are made.
Anyway please let me know what you think of this first chapter by leaving a review, I will keep up my commitment to reply to them. Also if you fthink I have missed a Historical note that needs explaining please let me know in a review. Thank you.
Any general questions can be posted on my Meet the Author page in the forum. There is a link on my Author page, just click on my Author name.
Historical Notes:
Norse and Northmen are more proper names for the settlers commonly known as Vikings. Viking is more properly the name for the Northmen who went raiding or were going Viking as it was described and no they did not have Horns on thier helmets, the victorians painted pictures of that to make the ancient Norse look more like thier image of the Devil.
The Saxons ruled the UK before the Norse and remained during thier rule.
Jorvik is pronounced Yorvik
Eoforwic is pronouncing Yoforwick.
Both names were used at the time for the city now called York.
Jorvik is known to have been the largest Viking age Settlement in the then known world, the writings of the Monk Alcuin and the Archaeological record within the city give the estimate of the population used.
The last Norse King of Jorvik was Erik Blood axe; most Kings in the period were Saxons under the control of the Norse, i.e. Puppet Kings.
A unified England was the aim of King Alfred (the one who burnt the cakes according to Legend). Known as the great for brokering peace with the Norse, ending a series of Battles during which he lost his Kingdom except for a few islands in a marsh around Athelney. From such a weak position he raised an army and reclaimed his Kingdom and more, hence he is known as Alfred the Great. It was about 200 years after his death that his dream of England under one King was fully realized, under the Normans.
Tang is a Saxon word meaning Meeting Place of two becks (beck is a regional name for a Stream or Brook). The area became known as Tang Hall when a large manor house was built in the 1800's (demolished in the 1970's) then in the 1920's the green field area passed into the hands of the local authority which built it's first council house estate there, the second in the country, to re-house families from one of the cities slums.
Hvits Settlement is now Whitby, not much is known of Hvit himself other than his name meant White in Old Norse. The word by meant settlement the modern name is derived from that translation.
The description of the area and Utred's life is as accurate as possible based on what we know, I have toned down the violence in the battle training. A word about the ages mentioned, average life expectancy was 20 to 30 years for women, 35 to 40 for men. Of course some lived longer but 40 was old by their standards. 12 was young middle aged to them, Girls would be married off as soon after they reached 12 as possible, if they were unmarried by 16 they were considered too old for a young man, a widower might wish to remarry though. In no way does my inclusion of these facts infer that I consider it a correct practice in modern times, they are included so the reader may better understand the different culture of a time long past.
Disclaimer: What you recognise from the books belongs to JKR, anything else is mine.
Chapter 2
Flight and Fury.
The residents of Privet Drive had watched Mr. Dursley storm out of the house, ignored his rant aimed at them, and then watched him disappear round the corner. All was quiet, but they noticed there was much activity in the house, as the upstairs lights flicked on, they sensed something momentous was happening and did not want to miss any part of what was going on.
After ten minutes Dudley appeared carrying a suitcase. He opened the boot and loaded the case in, then went back inside. Over the next half hour Dudley appeared numerous times taking boxes or cases all of which were loaded into his car, once the boot was full he loaded the rest into the back seat and foot well. He went back inside again, to reappear with his mother; they climbed into the front seats. The car started and they drove away. As they turned the corner Mrs. Figg appeared at the other end of the road from the alleyway, one of the neighbours stopped her and told her what had gone on. After a few minutes she rushed to her house and went in, the residents of Privet Drive returned to their houses not noticing a green glow shining from the gap in the curtains of Mrs. Figg's house.
As the car turned the corner out of Privet Drive, Mother and son had but one regret, not being able to tell Mrs. Figg where they were going. In fact neither knew where they were going, they had no destination in mind. They just wanted to put as much distance between them and Privet drive as possible. Dudley just drove on, they passed the park and headed to the main road out of Little Winging, soon they reached open countryside.
The car was heavy with belongings, Dudley had left his computer and TV and other electronic gadgets, he intended to go into the magical world to be near Maria, his new girlfriend who he had met at his cousins wedding, if he could, and the technology was no use there. If he could find a place for his mother live also, so much the better. Even so he had all his clothes and some other bits and pieces, but most of the things in the car belonged to his mother, she had retrieved all sorts of Evans family heirlooms as well as her clothes and other bits and bobs from the house, she had left her wedding ring on the dressing table. She had made her choice; she never wanted to see little Whinging or Vernon again if she could help it. After two hours driving they needed fuel, so they pulled into a small town, they had no idea of its name, but an out of town shopping centre was sign posted from the road. They turned into it and found a garage with a burger bar open so stopped. They refuelled both themselves and the car, then drove on, determined to put as much distance between themselves and their former lives as possible.
When Vernon arrived home, several hours after he had left, he was confident he had punished his wife enough. He smiled as he thought of her waiting for him anxiously and the welcome he would get when he walked back in. After all, she had no one and nowhere else to turn to he thought to him self as he turned the corner into privet drive. The street was quiet, he was glad of that; he noticed there were no lights on at number four. He raised an eyebrow; this surprised him he had expected to find Petunia sat up waiting for him, worried out of her mind. He went to the door and opened it, he had not noticed his sons car was missing from it's place on the road in front of the house. He went to the kitchen to get a drink, he turned the light on and got a bottle of juice from the fridge, then a glass from the cupboard, banging the door closed. That would let Petunia know he was here, he should hear her voice calling down the stairs any moment. He smiled as he poured the drink then turned to sit at the kitchen table, there was an envelope lay in the centre of it. Vernon picked it up, it was addressed to him in Petunia's hand writing, he smiled, she had left a letter of apology when she had been too tired to stay up, he knew she would come round, but she needn't have written, she should know he would forgive her. He opened the envelope and took out the letter, he might as well read it, and he unfolded the paper and read.
“Vernon.
We have left, don't try to find us, we have had enough of your unreasonable behaviour Your actions tonight were the final straw. We won't be back. If you can't accept our other family then you will never truly accept us.
Petunia and Dudley.”
Vernon felt his anger rise, the glass broke in his hand as he tightened his grip around it and his temper rose again. What did she mean she had left, where could she go? What had been wrong with his behaviour? He had been perfectly reasonably behaved in the face of their treachery he believed. He fumed for a moment then suddenly charged round the house, her clothes had gone, and so had Dudley's, only his son had left behind, the electronic gadgets. He noticed other things were missing too, but one thing had been left behind. He felt the vein in his temple begin to throb as his anger grew when he saw it; Petunia's wedding ring was on the dressing table.
The large man allowed his fury to build as he stared at the narrow gold band before turning, his breathing sounding like a bull about to charge. Charge he did, back down the stairs, the house shaking from the weight of his angry steps; he grabbed his car keys from the hook almost ripping it from the wall and stormed out of the house and into his car. Slamming the door shut, then swearing as he fumbled to get the key into the ignition. Finally inserting the metal into the slot he turned it and the engine roared to life as he slammed the car into gear and screeched onto the road leaving twin black lines of rubber on the drive. He would teach them to leave him after all he had sacrificed for them, when he found them, he would show them what reasonable behaviour was, how dare they leave him without his permission, they were his family, he was in charge, he made the decisions in this relationship not them. No one left him until he decided they would, but first he had to find them, he would find them, he steered the car out of town, heading towards London, knowing he could be a long way behind them, but certain he would track them down.
As dawn broke, Dudley and Petunia were almost 200 miles north of London and had been speeding up the motorway for the last few hours. Dudley was tiring by now so they pulled into a service station as the sun began to cast it's light over the Yorkshire countryside, to rest and get something to eat. Although they had driven all night, they still had no specific destination in mind and talked options as they ate full English breakfasts. The restaurant was beginning to fill an hour later, as they finished and left to return to the car, Dudley opened the door, knowing they still had no destination in mind; they were just going to continue to head north. He was about to get in the car when he heard a flap of wings and something heavy land on his car, and he looked up.
“Tiberius.” he said surprised, but recognizing the owl that offered him its leg, where a letter was attached.
Petunia looked up “Harry's owl?”
“Yes” Dudley replied taking the letter from the owls’ leg and opening it. “Harry and Ginny are back at home, he says we are welcome any time and hopes we are fine. He will tell us about France when we see him.”
“Dudley, Harry will help us I'm sure of it.” Petunia cried.
“Of course, why didn't I think of it before?” Dudley smiled. “Fancy a ride home in my car Tiberius?”
The owl hooted and flew to sit in a space between the boxes stacked in the back of the car.
“Oh, err, Dudley, are you sure he will be all right in the car.” Petunia looked nervous of the owl.
“You'll be fine won't you Tiberius, no flapping or squawking though, okay fella.” Dudley smiled getting into the drivers seat. The owl hooted and settled where he had perched staring straight forward.
Petunia apprehensively got in the passenger side “Well if we are going to Harry's, I will have to get used to owls. Where does he live Dudders?”
Dudley started the engine. “London mum and we are just south of Leeds so it's about three and a half hours drive, depending on traffic. I know where and how to get there from Charring Cross road, but part of the house's protection means I can't actually tell you the address. Oh yes and when we get there, you won't be able to see his house until Harry or Ginny tells you the address, mind when they do, it's worth it.”
Petunia looked worried “Are you serious. They really need that much protection?”
“Mum you saw how important he is in his world at the wedding, and how complicated his life has been, there are still people out there who would love to kill him. He is heavily protected and while we are there we will be too, don’t worry it's fine.”
They re joined the motor way and turned round at the next junction to head back south to the capital, Tiberius swaying happily with the motion of the car, watching the road ahead intently.
Vernon had failed to track down his wife and son, he sat back in the kitchen of his house as dawn broke. He had re read the note several times since he got back, trying to glean some clue as to where his wife and son had gone, he was waiting as the minutes turned to hours. At eight o'clock he stood and went back to the car and drove to work certain they would have returned when he got back, he would pretend nothing had happened and every thing was normal.
Mrs. Figg was waiting too, last night she had flooed Hestia and Dedalus, she had told them what the neighbours had witnessed. She had watched as Mr. Dursley had returned and heard his car screech away. She had waited for him to come back, and then had nervously waited to see what he would do. She was worried that he would come over the road to her house, to demand she tell him where his wife and son had gone. She didn't know where Petunia and Dudley were, that worried her, but not as much as how she could convince Vernon of that. She was a squib; she would not be able to defend herself against that large angry man if he came. Her friends could not come when she had called, but they would arrive this morning. She breathed a sigh of relief, watching him leave with his brief case knowing he was going to work, trying to make it look just like any other morning.
Now she awaited the arrival of her friends, they would stay with her in case Vernon came round during the rest of the day and became nasty. They had a plan. With Harry now in the magical world Mrs. Figg's first task was complete, with the change in Dudley she had watched over him too, if he and his mother had truly left this task was at an end and she would move with Dedalus and Hestia into a group of flats in a house near St Mungo's. This was where she had lived before Dumbledore had asked her to keep an eye on Harry, the house had been her husbands, when he had died she had divided it into three flats and rented the other two to her husbands oldest friends. They had looked after the place whilst she had lived in Privet Drive; the house Dumbledore had ensured was now hers too. Still she was worried for the thin woman and her son, she had hoped to receive a message by now that they were safe, perhaps at Harry's, Harry would not turn them away, despite the way he had been treated by them as a child, she knew Harry and Ginny better than that, but no reassuring note or floo call had arrived. This could only mean they had not gone to the newly weds for help, at least not yet.
At nine O clock her friends arrived, apparating directly in to the house, they sat in the living room discussing what to do, hopping to hear from Petunia or Dudley. They would stay here until they either heard from them or it was too dangerous to stay, they knew that when Vernon returned he would have guessed the old lady might have some information and were not going to leave her alone now.
Harry and Ginny had risen later than usual that morning; they enjoyed their customary bath together before going down to the kitchen for breakfast. Andromeda and Teddy, were due to visit that morning, they were looking forward to a day relaxing with their friend and godson. They also knew there was a good chance of a visit from one or two of the Weasleys, the family knew they were welcome any time so the chances of a visit were high. It was one of the things Harry enjoyed about Ginny having such a large family; they looked after each other and had a great social life together. He could not remember having that, until he had met the Weasley's, though he guessed he must have had such a life before his parents had been killed. Now he was for the first time he could remember, a welcome part of a family, not that being friends with Harry had been easy or safe, because of the essential security that had gone with being close to him. This created difficulties for the family on occasions, difficulties they had accepted willingly and without complaint. The couple finished their breakfast, then made there way up to the sitting room, to await the arrival of Teddy. As they crossed the Hall the doorbell rang.
“It's all right Kreacher, it's probably Andromeda and Teddy, I'll get it” Harry called down stairs to the elf.
Ginny waited in the hall expectantly as Harry went to open the door.
Dudley steered the car into the square, “This is it mum.”
“You mean Harry owns one of these houses.” Petunia asked looking at the large buildings surrounding the grassy square. Some of them looked tatty, but others were either in the process of being smartened up or had been done recently, it was obvious that restoration works were being done to the once opulent square. Petunia was impressed that her nephew lived this close to central London, it was obvious that much money was being spent to return the houses to there former glory, even so these houses would not be cheap.
“Yep, his Godfather left him it, remember, he and Ginny have redecorated it. It's a lovely house.” Dudley told her.
“We can't park out here though Dud, where can we leave the car.” Petunia had noticed the signs indicating only residents could park in the square.
“Don't worry mum, Harry has a workshop, getting in is a bit of a knack though, I'll need his help, I'm sure he will sort it. Here we are mum.” Dudley pulled the car over and parked “wait here with the car, I will go and tell Harry we are here. You coming Tiberius”
The owl hooted as Dudley got out of the car, Petunia got out as well and Tiberius hopped to the door, stretched his wings and flew onto her sons shoulder.
Dudley laughed, “All right then fella, if you are comfortable there I'll take you. I won't be long Mum.”
Petunia watched as Dudley headed between two houses and vanished. Looking at the houses around where he had disappeared noticed that oddly the house next to number eleven, was number thirteen. She felt incredibly alone as she stood by the car, although she knew her son was mere yards away.
Dudley climbed the steps of number twelve, which he had watched reveal themselve’s as he had parked the car outside it. He rang the bell and waited. It wasn't long before his cousin opened the door.
“Dudley!” Harry exclaimed, “ We weren't expecting you cousin, I see Tiberius found you though.” He smiled.
“ Yes he did Harry, err… we need your help. I have mum with me, we didn't know where else to go.” Dudley said sheepishly as Tiberius flew into the house.
Harry looked into the street, he saw his aunt next to the car full of luggage. “You two have left home haven't you?” He said, Dudley nodded and Harry took control. “ Right, let's get Aunt inside and the car of the street.”
Ginny had heard everything, she walked past them saying, “I'll bring Petunia in, you two deal with the car.” she said.
They followed her down the steps to the car.
Petunia watched as Dudley reappeared, as if out of thin air with Harry and Ginny in tow. “Morning Aunt” Harry said cheerfully as she ran to greet him “Welcome to Grimmauld Place. Ginny will take you in whilst Dudley and I get the car into the workshop, we'll deal with your luggage then.”
“Thanks Harry, I can't wait to see your home.” she replied.
“Oh yes of course you need to read this, don't say it out loud though Petunia” said Ginny handing her a slip of parchment.
Petunia read the parchment, which disintegrated when she had finished; she looked up and saw number twelve Grimauld Place appear.
“Good grief,” she said, “did it just move the houses out of the way.”
“It looks like that, I know, come on in” said Ginny calmly “Let's get you a drink, you look shattered” Ginny took the older woman's arm and the two ladies went to the door while Harry and Dudley got into the car.
“Ready Dud?” smiled Harry.
“Sure am Harry, I love this bit” Dudley grinned, expectantly looking at Harry who laughed, then tapped the road with his wand and closed the door as the car began to sink below the road.
Petunia turned as she entered the house and started as the car sank down through the tarmac.
“Don't worry they'll join us in a moment once the car is parked.” Ginny reassured her, guiding her in and closing the door.
Kreacher was waiting in the hall while Ginny led Petunia to him “Kreacher. Harry and Dudley are in the workshop they will be up in a minute can we have some drinks please, Andromeda will be here soon with Teddy.”
“Yes Mistress, would Masters Aunt like me to take her coat?” The elf asked.
Petunia removed her coat and handed it to Kreacher. “Please call me Petunia Kreacher”
“That would not be proper Madam Petunia, you are a guest in my Master and Mistress's house.” He said shocked.
“Don't worry Kreacher, Petunia is not used to house elf servants, she was being polite,” Ginny soothed.
“Very well Mistress.”
Ginny took Petunia into the sitting room and explained about house elves. Petunia was amazed and apologized to Kreacher when he arrived with the drinks.
“That's quite all right Madam Petunia, I should have remembered you are unfamiliar with our world.” The house elf bowed.
Harry and Dudley walked in laughing, “I love that ride into the workshop.” Dudley chuckled as they joined the women.
Harry picked up his drink “Well it is good to see you, but you both look like you have been up all night.”
“We have Harry,” Said Dudley “Your guess was right we have left Privet Drive.”
Petunia and Dudley told them the story of the night before and how they were now homeless. Harry looked at Ginny who nodded.
“Of course they can Harry, you know that,” she said.
“Right, first you are not homeless, we have plenty of space if you want to stay. Second we shall if you wish get you registered with the Ministry so you can live and work in the magical community. Then we must let Mrs. Figg know you are safe, as well as George and importantly Maria.” Harry said.
“Well that's all fine with me Harry,” said Dudley.
“Yes, a fresh start would be good for me too, I certainly won't be going back to that man.” Petunia said determinedly, a flicker of pain flashed over her face which then softened as she turned to Ginny, “ I was wondering, can I talk with your mum too Ginny? I want to find out more about my sister as well, it would be good to talk to Molly about things.” she asked.
“Of course, tell you what, let us deal with the other things while you both rest. I will invite mum and dad for dinner OK.” Ginny said, as the doorbell rang. “Ah that will be Andromeda and Teddy. Kreacher will sort out rooms for you then go and get some sleep, he will get your luggage to your rooms as well.”
Kreacher came in with Andromeda as usual led by Teddy who ran to Harry and Ginny, “Hello Teddy” Grinned Harry “We brought you something back from France.”
“Oh Harry are you spoiling him again,” Grinned Andromeda. Sitting with Petunia “Hello Petunia. We met at the wedding, remember? So how have you been?”
Petunia did remember and the two ladies chatted while Ginny asked Kreacher to sort out rooms for the two Dursleys and retrieve the luggage from the car.
Harry was busy at the fireplace, contacting everyone starting with Mrs. Figg, the relief on her face was palpable, and she was pleased they were safe. Dedalus and Hestia were with her and Harry promised they could visit as soon as they liked once Arabella was settled in the flat. Kingsley promised to help Mrs. Figg move. George immediately offered Dudley a job at the shop. Then Harry contacted Maria, she was excited to hear Dudley was now in the wizarding world, Harry invited her to dinner that evening and she readily accepted keen to see Dud again. Harry knew she would have no problem getting past the security, Ginny had given her the address at the wedding, but Maria had no idea where the house was and her parents preferred her not to use the floo until she knew where the house was. They had been unable to attend the New Year Party when special arrangements had been made by the ministry to get people past the wards, even though her father worked there, so Harry suggested she came via the Burrow. Her parents accepted this idea so he promised to call her back after he had spoken to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. That was his next call, Molly agreed to bring Maria and was delighted to come for dinner, and that she would let Arthur know. So Harry let Maria know to be at the Burrow in time.
All calls made, Ginny and Harry took the Dursleys to their rooms and left them to rest. Today was not going to be as quiet as they had expected, but then when had life ever been quiet for Harry.
Late tenth Century, somewhere near Jorvik.
It was half an hour before Utred's father could move again, by then he had been carried into his hall, the others affected had been taken to the barrack building to recover. His men were understandably upset by the incident, but his father dismissed them and their concerns of the incident, he spoke to Utred. “I don't know what you did boy, but by Odin, it would be useful in battle,” He said in his gruff tones, happily slapping his son on the back before turning to receive a horn full of beer and bowl of food. “Try it while hunting and you will have the best catch ever Utred.” he added after draining the horn.
Utred had loved hunting since his father had first taken him when he was six. Learning the art of tracking, capturing and butchering the animals had been one of the most enjoyable aspects of his child hood, one that he had become very skilled at. It of course provided extra food for the family to supplement what they raised or grew them selves, but the skins also provided blankets and clothes or even traded. Bone or Antler could be sold to craftsmen in Jorvik who shaped them into combs or pins amongst other useful items. Of course Antler could be collected when the deer shed it each year in readiness for a new set to grow, if you could find it in the dense forest, but if a stag was caught why waste it? So hunting was not just fun it provided important materials, which could be traded or used by the small community his father ruled. Utred was one of the best huntsman in the community now and looked forward to each trip he could go on, which was at least once a month in the Autumn and Winter, he had killed many a boar and deer in these woods, even a wolf or two on the occasions when they had been attacked by the canines.
After Lunch Utred rode his stallion out of Tang, either side of him was Ulf and Erik, two of his fathers most trusted men. They usually accompanied Utred, on hunts and the three got on well, knew each others style and trusted each other, important when stalking the woods with spears and arrows. As a team and individually they were the best huntsman his father had, that was important, this was to be the last hunt before the mid winter feast. The meat they brought home would be the basis of the largest feast of the year. Utred relished the chance to make a good catch, in readiness of the four days of festivities.
As they made their way to the small hunting lodge deep in the forest the two men teased Utred about the mornings incident. He, as usual to such comments, responded rudely, laughing along with the men. It took an hour of fast riding to reach the lodge where they tethered the horses and immediately went hunting.
The forest was dangerous, wild animals stalked prey and hunted food. Wolves were an obvious danger but far more dangerous were the Boar. The pigs would attack on sight, the only warning a brief crashing through the undergrowth before the large animal struck. Knocking it's victim over then turning to charge again, this time it's tusks would be lowered, and were as effective as a knife. These omnivores had been known to kill the unwary who wandered into their territory, then devour any flesh they desired, certainly given the chance they would eat small animals as well as the vegetation. It was these fearsome beasts they would hunt that day.
Silently they crept through the trees, watching for traces of the movement of a boar. Utred spotted a fresh pile of droppings and some damaged branches of a shrub indicated which direction the animal had gone. He waved his companions over; they tracked the beast for over a mile, following fresh damage and trotter tracks. They spotted it grazing beneath a large Oak tree, scuffing up the earth with its snout for grubs, worms or truffles. The two men and the boy silently moved through the trees to get a clear throw with their long spears. Utred would throw first, if he hit the beast just right it would die instantly, if not the other two would throw their spears before the boar could run off injured with the spear. Utred reached a spot where he could get a clear shot, he slowly, silently raised his spear, taking careful aim he put as much power behind the spear as his arm would allow. The spear flew through the air almost silently; the boar heard it and raised its head, just as the blade hit. The boar squealed then dropped; the spear had pierced its heart.
“Good throw Utred” Erik smiled and they went to collect the large beast, their meal for that evening, and breakfast for next morning secured.
They spent the next four days hunting catching two dozen boar and ten deer in that time as well as numerous partridge, hare; pheasant, duck and pigeon, they were cheerful as they sat at the lodge, it would be a good celebration this year. The first boar they had caught had provided the three men with their meat during the four days, the rest would be transported to Tang by wagon due to arrive by lunchtime with some of the land workers from the lands around Tang. They were over due, the meat was already butchered, and they had spent the evenings doing the task, ensuring the meat would keep. They had barrels full of blood for black pudding and offal that were to be transported with the meat. The carcasses had been left whole ready for preparation for the feasts to come. It was a good haul to add to the salted meat and fish in store already back at the hall, several of the cattle and sheep would be added, there would be plenty of meat for the hundred mouths that would be at the feasting, more if friends arrived in time.
Utred’s grandfather, as a base, had built the lodge for the regular hunts. It meant that the hunters did not need to cut their day short to return to Tang, instead they could shelter there and start early, finishing late without worry of the forest spirits which came out in the darkness. It also enabled them to hunt much deeper in to the forest than they otherwise could, during the last four days they had hunted far from Tang, in dense undergrowth. It was old and was a simple rectangle, large enough for up to seven hunters, with storage for the catch. The Wattle and Daub woven walls were old but well maintained supporting a heavy roof made of branches covered in turf, a hole allowed smoke from the central fire to escape. There was a wooden door, which could be locked, and the windows were simply square holes with wooden flaps to cover them. Inside as well as the storage, there were seven simple beds made by driving posts into the t, stretching animal skin between them as a mattress then adding fur blankets to cover them selves with. Arranged around the fire, this provided heat and light. A metal tripod over the fire provided a support from which the cooking pot hung, when you took food from it, you added more to the stew to replace what you took. Twenty feet from the hut, which stood in a small area, clear of trees but protected by the canopy of branches above, were three hurdles around a pit. Fixed above the pit was a plank with a large hole bored through, this was a place they only visited when they had to, the cesspit, bundles of moss hung on the hurdles where they could easily be reached. Utred had learned at a very early age to check there were no thorns or twigs in the moss before using it.
They sat laughing and talking, on a fallen tree trunk that had been dragged next lodge at some time, waiting for the overdue transport, their horses restless nearby. Smoke curled lazily from above the fire as they chatted and watched for the wagon's arrival, it was long past lunchtime, the slaves were late, and something must have gone wrong. Perhaps a wheel had come off and they were mending it, or one of the mules pulling it had gone lame, a nuisance certainly, but not unknown.
They waited, watching the glow of the sun behind clouds through the branches, an hour must have passed since they first began to get worried, and the sun was lowering in the sky. Soon it would be too late to load it and return home before dark. Ulf suggested that they ought to go and look for it, but this presented a problem. One would have to remain behind to guard the meat, and it was not safe to ride through the woods alone. As the Lords heir Utred could not be left alone, unguarded so he would ride with whoever went. Erik and Ulf drew Lots to decide who would stay, Ulf lost so it was Erik and Utred who set off to search.
With each pace of the horses Utred's anxiety grew, as they neared the edge of the forest Erik stopped their headlong gallop.
Utred, something is wrong, no sign of the wagon that is two hours late can only mean one of two things. First Bandits have taken them or they never set off. I have never heard of Bandits in these woods, nor of any who would attack and steal an empty wagon I can only conclude something is wrong at the hall of Tang. We should approach cautiously son of my lord.” The Warrior concluded.
Utred thought for a moment. “If there is trouble, should we not rush to assist?” he asked.
“No, we could ride into a trap, we do not know what might have happened at Tang or if anything has. We should have seen the wagon by now, or if it had been attacked, the body's of slaves.” Erik said.
Utred nodded and they walked the horses on. They soon saw the edge of the woods and Erik signalled for them to dismount. They tethered the horses and Erik led Utred into the undergrowth at the side of the track slowly, as if stalking an animal. They silently made their way to the edge of the woods finding a dense bush just beyond the stand of gnarled trees; they crouched behind it and appeared out over the land towards his father’s hall.
The acrid scent of burning hung in the winter air as they took in the scene of devastation in front of them, the green grass showed patches of red stains. Utred slowly moved his gaze, body's were left where they had fallen or had been dragged near the earthen bulk that had supported the wooden palisade, but the stakes and tree trunks that had made it were gone, blackened stumps were all that remained, the buildings inside burnt to the ground. Tang was gone, his family gone.
“A hall burning.” Erik muttered. “Keep quiet, some of them will still be about.”
No sooner had he spoken than a troupe of warriors walked into view along the tree line from our right. The symbol on their shields showed their loyalty. The black wolf, teeth bared, red eyed creature parted on the wooden disc's to scare enemy's also told them they were north men, not just Norse but of the house hold of the puppet king. Utred held his breath as the six men passed within feet of the bush.
“There's no more alive here.” they heard one say.
“No they're all dead now, shame about the woman, the king wanted her.” Another added.
“Too loyal to that Norse scum of a husband, he would never have got her loyalty. Better find that hoard though the others all have there are, buried in the hall. Gather the others we had better find ours. The king didn't just want rid of these Norse, he wants their gold too.” The first sneered.
“They never found the boy's body in the hall, I suppose the flames destroyed it, it was a fantastic fire, the fools deserved to die like that.” another laughed as the group made their way towards the destroyed compound.
Utred stared in shock, taking in what the men had said, everyone he had known was dead, and friends, his parents and they thought he was too. Everything he had known was gone; the shields of the men were not those of the household of the King he knew, but those of that king’s worthless brother.
They watched as the men headed for the black, still smoking, compound, paused on the rampart and blew his horn. Utred counted thirty men gather and start sifting through the ashes, metal poles and spears used to prod the ground, trying to find softer earth where a hoard could have been buried.
Erik looked to Utred. “My lord we must return to the lodge, then flee to the summer house.” he whispered
“Utred's eyes widened, he realized what Erik had called him, the implications of his words. His father was dead he was the Lord of Tang now. He opened his mouth to speak when the sharp crack of a twig breaking sounded behind them.
The two froze where they lay, waiting the order to stand or for the fatal impact of the sword that would surely come from above them, they were trapped.
Authors notes:
Firstly my thanks as usual to Aries girl 40 for Beta ing this chapter.
next my apologies for how long it has taken to update this story. I was within hours of posting when my computer went down and has had to have a motherboard transplant which meant it spent 10 days at the repair shop and I could not access the files although I got online at the local library. I hope to have chapter 3 ready soon.
My thanks to all of you who have kindly reviewed, it is as usual most useful and appreciated. Hope you enjoyed this chapter too.
By the way if you have questions for the Historical notes then please do let me know, I will do my best. Also my meet the Author page is on the forum if you want to ask me anything else.
Ok Historical notes:
The Forest surrounding Jorvik and in which they hunt was called Galtres forest.
Wolves and Boars were eventually hunted to extinction by Tudor times in the UK, however a successful project to reintroduce Boars has taken place recently in a number of modern forests, I am not aware of any plans to do the same with wolves.
It may surprise you that Rabbits were not on the list however whilst Hare is an indiginous animal to the Uk Rabbit is not, beingintroduced after 1066 and the Norman invasion, which is after Utreds time.
Hall burnings were intended to eradicate an enemy whilst they slept and whilst seen as a dishonorable act were often used for political murder.
Nobles of the period often had a summer and winter residence as with Utreds family.
The lodge construction is based on archaeological evidence found from an entire street discovered in the 1970's in York but is of the first generation of buildings found, later ones were of boarded walls and had cellars. Interestingly in the last two weeks in another part of the city another row has been unearthed from the same period adding to our understanding of the only known planned city of the period.
Edit 7/4/09: Dedicated to the memory of my good friend Kevin Quinn who died suddenly the day this chapter was posted. Kev you had your sword in your hand my friend, may you be motor cycling with Phil in the feasting Hall like we all three did in life.
Disclaimer: As always anything you recognise from the books is JKR's, I make no claim on them. Anything else is from my own research and imagination.
Chapter 3
Sword in Hand.
10th Century, somewhere near Jorvik;
The two men froze where they lay, their hiding place overlooking the devastation of their destroyed home discovered, waiting for inevitable death. Whoever was behind them had the advantage, the two men could not defend themselves, if they moved their foe would have time to strike before they were on their feet or draw their swords.
They feared death far less than capture; their foes next actions would decide their fate. If the order came for them to stand, then the intent was to hold them as prisoners, and then they would soon be recognized and killed, eventually. First they would be dragged through the streets naked, the crowd encouraged to urinate on them and pelt them with rotten food or use knives to cut them. Then they would be tortured and forced to beg for mercy which would not be given, before they were slowly killed in the slowest, most painful and humiliating way their captors thought possible, their bodies then left, for Swine to feed on.
If the one who had discovered them decided that they would have no worth then they would be killed at any moment. They would then at least have the chance to die with honour, their hands on their swords, they awaited his voice calling others to guard them and take them away, or the soft thud of a weapon as it landed in the other. Both men slowly moved their hands towards the handles of their swords, hoping to grasp them before a fatal blow struck. Utred found his first, he grasped the hilt, but made no attempt to remove it, hoping he could die like a warrior, the alternative was unthinkable for the son of a lord.
“My lord.” The hoarse voice whispered behind them.
They stayed silent had they really been seen; perhaps this was an enemy trick to flush out anyone hiding. As Erik pondered the problem the urgent hoarse whisper came again, slightly louder, the voice seemed familiar.
“My lord” the voice repeated again. “Utred, Erik it is I, Orin.”
They looked at each other, was it really the old man? Utred slowly, cautiously turned his head and let out the breath he had not realized he had been holding. Knelt behind them, head bowed in respect, hands outstretched in supplication, was the oldest member of his fathers’ household, Orin. The story of his father rescuing Orin from slavers, over twenty years before, was one Utred had heard many times. His father had been defending a settlement in the south west of Northumbria and beaten back the enemy, of Welsh savages, to their ships and freed the Norse prisoners, Orin amongst them. Utred senior had been guiding the prisoners away when one of the Welsh raiders had leapt up from feigning death, knife in hand to attack. Before his father had sensed the attack approaching from behind Orin had sprung at the Welshman and killed him with his own knife. This had begun a great friendship between the two men and Orin had stayed with the Lord ever since and was a sworn man. This was all that was known of him though, the wise old man's life prior to that was a mystery and he never spoke of it.
“Orin, how did you survive?” Erik hissed looking at his master's friend.
“They came when I was leaving the hall for the night, your parents had gone to bed but the animals were restless, I tried to calm them. They captured me as I walked out of the door, the guards were dead, throats cut, and they made me watch as they set light to the hall and houses. They killed any man who came to help, the women fought too, but were captured, I was forced to watch as they were branded as slaves, then shackled and taken away. Your parents never left the hall my lord; they were killed in the doorway, their bodies given back to the flames. Your father died with his sword in his hand.” He told them sadly.
Utred was grateful for this news; his father would be in the feasting hall with the other dead warriors.
Orin continued. “ They slaughtered any one who came to help, I was spared death to warn others of what happened to the great Utred, burden of being so old I suppose.” The old man groaned, “They beat me, of course, then sent me away, a useless old man. They think you were in the hall too my lord.” He looked up at Utred, his face was bloody, one eye so swollen it was almost closed. “I knew you would come. I could not have walked all the way to the lodge, so I had to wait, out of sight, in the tree's after they released me this morning. I saw you arrive, watched as you dismounted, but by the time I reached the horses you were gone. I had seen you head this way so came to warn you. I am sorry my lord. Tang is gone, but I am glad I have found you before they could get you.”
“Thank you Orin” Utred said, “ You have shown me the same faithfulness you showed my father. Come we will return to the lodge then retrieve my fathers horde.”
“My lord?” Erik looked puzzled.
“My father's wealth is not at Tang, Erik, the vermin will not find it.” Utred smiled, indicating the men still searching his destroyed home for soft earth indicating filled in pits. “Though they will keep finding pits.” his smile grew bigger as he thought of the number of areas they would need to dig and still find nothing, but earth and empty chests.
They returned to the horses, Erik helping Orin to walk then hitched him onto the back of his own horse, leaving the second for Utred as was proper. A Lord would not ride with another man on his horse, that privilege was reserved for his lady alone, when he had one. Erik then mounted behind the old man, whilst Utred got on his own mount.
“Orin, we must go as fast as we can, I'm sorry my friend” Erik warned the man.
“I know, all that is important is to keep Utred safe, just ride.”
“Orin, listen to me.” Utred said, “If you are in too much pain, you must tell Erik and we shall stop and let you rest, understand.”
“Yes my Lord, thank you.”
They set off back into the dense forest as fast as they could, with two men on one horse this was considerably slower than Erik and Utred had ridden earlier. Even so they slowed occasionally to allow Orin some relief from the pain the rhythm of the horses movement caused him, because of his wounds. The ride was not comfortable for the injured, elderly man, Utred felt sorry for him, he had witnessed the murder and destruction of all he held dear, he alone had survived, for a warrior, even an old one that could no longer fight, that was a source of shame. Which was why Utred had chosen his words carefully, removing the shame the man felt with his words of thanks, showing he still trusted him by sharing the secret that the Horde was elsewhere, he did not want his fathers friend to suffer more than he had to. Utred was glad this man, who had told him stories and sagas throughout his life and who Utred's father had relied on for counsel on any matter, had survived. It tempered the other losses more than Utred could understand; despite everything Orin's survival had pleased him greatly. Orin had a wealth of knowledge and was faithful, he deserved Utred's respect and Utred would give it gladly.
The new Lord used the ride to consider what they had seen and what they had heard from Orin, he could tell the old man knew more, but that had not been the place to talk, the enemy could have returned at any moment, they needed somewhere safer. Orin would tell them everything when they were safely deep in the forest. Still, Utred guessed at what could have happened to make it so the foe felt safe enough to attack his father.
Either the old king had betrayed them, if so why? He held only the power the Norse allowed him, but had been happy to do so for over a decade, so why now? Something had changed, but what? His father had been a trusted advisor; his land at Tang had been a gift for bringing more wealth to the city in battle against those over the hills to the west and the wild men north of the wall. A powerful man, not to be dismissed or taken lightly, so what had changed? Why had his father been not sensed that trouble was brewing? Alternatively this was done without the kings’ knowledge, a rebellion, but who? Jorvik was generally peaceful, gathering wealth as a centre of trade from the known world, who would disrupt that by staging a coup? Word would spread through the ship owners and trade would fall as people thought the city unsafe, it would take years for word to spread otherwise and trade to return. Word of the trouble would be news, it would spread quickly from port to port, if it was over quickly and peace returned, that was not news and word would only spread slowly. The risks of a rebellion were high; failure would ensure a humiliating death for those who took part.
They stopped once to rest, about half way back to the lodge, although Orin did not ask for it, he had stoically endured his own suffering. Erik had noticed the man's discomfort from his wounds increase, the old man was in danger of falling the horse, and he was in so much pain. They left the track and stopped, tethering the horses hidden amongst the trees, and talked.
“Orin, do you know what's been going on in Jorvik?” Utred asked, wanting answers to his pondered questions.
Orin knew Utred's question was more than it appeared. “I heard some talk whilst they held me, my lord. Your father had seen you off the other day, and then went to the palace; all appeared well when he returned. The earslings boasted that once night fell they entered the Palace and killed the King and his household. From what I heard they then split up, leaving a new King, their leader, his men were to go to all the Norse nobles halls and burn them, the women taken to the city as slaves except for the Lords’ family who were to be murdered and their Hordes found and stolen. The new King is another puppet, but not of ours, he sides with the Wessex Saxons.”
“The Wessex Saxons, but we are at peace with them, though father never trusted them.” Utred conceded, amazed the people from the south were behind the plot, the men they had seen were Northumbrian's, not from Wessex.
“The peace was tenuous at best my lord” Erik told him “War was inevitable, they have not given up there desire that all England be under one king and one faith. It will be the church that is behind it, mark my words. Any treaty with them has to be ratified by their priests, and they cannot be trusted except to line their own pockets.”
“Alfred's dream lives in Essex, the Anglia's and Mercia, they only have the Welsh to worry about now Cornwall has formed an alliance with Wessex, we have the Welsh, the Border men in the north and the internal trouble in the Pennines to worry about” Orin added. “The new king desires unification too, he aims to be that king, I doubt he will be though, he's a puppet of the Christians, supported by the Mercian and Wessex Kings he just doesn't know it yet. The church will keep him in place until his usefulness is done and they can place their own King over England as Alfred desired.”
“Alfred was a puppet of the Christian's too, yet his dream lives on still.” Erik said bluntly.
“Who is this new King?” Utred asked.
“ Styr, the old Kings brother “ Orin spat. “The symbol on the shields told us that, but he came to gloat at the remains of your fathers home too, he ordered me beaten, then left the men you saw to finish the job taking his men back to the city. On the day of the attack he had supported his brother, against the Archbishop, who wanted the Norse to pay tax to the church again, as if we want to give that fat friar our gold. He was sworn to the King, there was no reason to doubt him, but all the time he was plotting with the Cities leader of the church of the nailed God.” He finished disdainfully.
“So the traitor is on the throne as long as the church allows, which means as long as the Archbishop in Wessex allows, he commands the one in Jorvik. At least the traitor believes me dead.” Utred said thoughtfully. “Wessex now controls Northumbria too, those over the hills are Christian too they won't dare stand against them, they have all England it won't be long before they put Alfred's dream into place.”
“Yes my Lord, but at least Styr the Betrayer, does not know you were away, we must hope the lodge is too insignificant for him to bother with.” Erik said bluntly.
“Or be prepared to defend it and die as Vikings.” Utred said grimly. “What do we know of this usurper, apart from he was the Kings brother and that he has the support of the church.”
There was a moment’s silence before Orin spoke again “Styr is said to have powers of the supernatural, his wife does too. It was never said of the old King, as far as I know, but rumour is Thorfin, their son, inherited them, mind some say you have those powers too, my lord.”
“People say many things,” Utred said bluntly. “All I know is I must take revenge for my fathers murder.”
“Come on” Erik said breaking the tension of the conversation. “We must continue if we are to reach the lodge by nightfall, we should consider what to do next there with Ulf.”
Utred agreed, they had to tell Ulf what had happened; his friend had also lost his family. Ulf, Erik and Orin were all the men he had now, the lodge probably all that was left of his lands, unless the summerhouse in the hills east of the city had survived, though Utred doubted it.
They remounted the horses and set off again, Orin biting back his pain, they didn't stop again on the way to the lodge though for Orin's comfort they did not go as fast as they could have without him. Utred and Erik remained alert, while Orin dealt with his obvious pain; they had to reach the comparative safety of the lodge before dark.
The forest at night was dangerous, not just from the wild beasts it contained, but from the Sceadugengan, dark spirits, some said of men that had died in shame, which emerged at night, waiting to prey on the unwary. They loved darkness and cold, bringing hopelessness with them, their racking breath sounding in the trees, and where ever there was no light. These tormented spirits drifted the lands and forests each night casting their frosty presence, seeking the living to feed on, no one who was unfortunate enough to come across one, was ever the same again, driven mad by the touch on their souls. The fire at the lodge kept them at bay, Sceadugengan hated light and warmth, they moved stealthily in the darkness, silently attacking, their victim never knowing they had struck, until it was too late. It was especially dangerous to be in the forest on these short winter days, the thrill of escaping before sunset was part of why Utred loved hunting in this season.
Utred's thoughts wandered over the skills he used whilst hunting, his father had once told him of a warrior elite, who could match the spirits stealth to launch surprise attacks from within an enemies camp or strong hold, even spying on them. He had told Utred they too were called Sceadugengan and that he would make a good one with his hunting skills, the feeling of pride he had felt at his fathers words returned, he would need those skills if he were to gain vengeance for his family and friends.
It was dusk when they reached the lodge, it appeared deserted, but they knew better. As they tied the horses Erik felt the point of a sword in his back, he didn't react until the voice spoke.
“It is a good time for the Wolf to hunt.”
Utred smiled as Erik replied with the second part of the code. “But, not if you are a Raven.”
“Welcome back Erik.” Ulf answered, returning his sword to its sheath and embracing his friend. “And you Utred. I take it there will be no wagon tonight.”
“No!” Erik replied, “We need to talk, inside.”
“Ah, before we do there is something you need to know.” Ulf looked at them cautiously almost sheepishly. “You aren't the only ones to come this way tonight.”
“What do you mean?” Erik said and edges to his voice “Are they one of us?”
“If you mean did they pass the challenge? No, but I know him, he is from near where I grew up in Scotland.” Ulf replied, “I trust him and so did Lord Utred, last time they met ten years ago.”
“My Father is dead Ulf.” Utred replied.
Ulf 's eyes widened, then he bowed to the youngster, “My Lord, I am sorry, your father was a great man.”
Utred looked at Ulf “He was murdered along with everyone at Tang, except old Orin. He was left to spread the word. We must be cautious who we trust.”
Erik looked at Ulf, “Where is this friend of yours? Are you sure you can vouch for him.” he asked, resentment in his voice.
“I will vouch for him, he is in the lodge waiting for me to find out who was approaching.” Ulf replied
“You are certain he can be trusted.” Utred asked. “He will not betray us.”
“I would trust Godric with my life, my lord.” Ulf said firmly.
“My thanks Ulf, for such faith in me.” A deep voice said.
Erik and Utred instantly spun round drawing their swords as they turned, ready to fight any threat, they faced the source of the unknown voice with emotionless courage and the fire of warriors in their hearts.
Late 20th Century.
Molly had been pleased to hear from Harry and Ginny that morning, so much had changed since the wedding. Ron had moved to Hogsmeade with Hermione, and after Charlie had returned to Romania she and Arthur were left alone at the Burrow. The house felt so empty now, it was odd seeing the hands on her clock pointing at home meaning her children were in their own houses not the Burrow. She had thought she had got used to this after Ginny had started at Hogwarts, but this was different, all her children had now flown the nest, she no longer had their return for the holidays to look forward to. She knew they deserved lives of their own and was proud of them, she also knew she would see them often, but it still felt lonely at the Burrow as she did her chores.
Now Harry and Ginny had house guests, Petunia and Dudley, although she had got on with Harry's Aunt at the wedding, she was surprised to hear they had turned up at Grimmauld Place. She wondered what had happened at Privet drive that had made the two want to leave, whatever it was it wouldn't be pleasant. At least they had gone to Harry for help, that showed how the relationship between them had improved, Petunia had told her how she had seen the change in Dudley while they were in hiding and had begun to doubt her views of her nephew whilst there too. Their guards had listened to Potterwatch, Lee's radio program during the war. She had secretly listened in. At first with disbelief, then with puzzlement that people regarded Harry so well, later she was listening to hear if he was safe. Almost without realizing it she had changed from disgust and rejection to concern for her sisters son. Molly knew Petunia was sad that her husband had pig headedly refused to believe any of what he heard, she hoped Petunia had not been hurt by her bad tempered husband, she knew the man had been violent towards Harry in the past and feared he had been to his wife now she had changed.
Soon Molly finished her work, there was not so much to do now, not with only two of them living here now, it was only eleven o'clock. She absent mindedly put her cloak on to walk down to the village to visit the Granger's, Hermione's muggle parents who had settled well in the village, before remembering they were away in the Scottish Isles, having a holiday. She remembered the holiday they had all had, last year at Whitby.
It had been a good holiday, she had of course been back since to visit the twins, and last week she and George had spent a day on the beach with them. She had to admit that they were settling in well, at their new home, but she was worried about the relatives they were living with. They were cousins of the twins maternal grandparents, and were quite elderly, but in the last few days one of them had become very ill. The twins were quite worried; they had grown fond of their guardians in the last few weeks since they came out of hospital. The relatives had taken the two children on day trips all over Whitby and North Yorkshire exploring tiny Villages, Market towns, ruins and even the ancient City of York. Their guardians had really enjoyed having the children around; it had given them a new lease of life until now. They had never had children themselves, but had certainly taken to parent hood well, Molly decided she would visit and see if they needed anything and make sure everything was all right.
Molly arrived in a side street unnoticed, and walked the short distance to the house and knocked on the door. Tarquin answered the door looking sad.
“Hi Mrs. Weasley come in, the healers upstairs with Eli now.” said the boy.
“Hello Tarquin, how are you all doing?” Molly went in to the neat, small hallway and as usual made her way to the kitchen.
Delilah was waiting in the kitchen for the healer to come down from checking their relative. She stood as Molly came in and hugged her, “It's good to see you Mrs. Weasley, Eli has got worse over night Maggie called the healer this morning, I'm scared for him.”
“Oh now my dears don't worry, let's see what the healer says then we can sort things out. You know I am here for you and so are Harry and Ginny, they are back by the way from the Honeymoon and I know they have presents for you. They had a surprise this morning though. Harry's Aunt and cousin arrived needing some where to stay for a while, once they are settled I am sure he and Ginny will come and see you.” Molly told them kindly.
The children smiled.
Maggie came down the stairs and into the room looking weary “Oh hello Molly. Tarquin would you make a drink my dear please, nothing for Eli, but I am sure we could all do with one.” She sat down.
“How is he Maggie?” asked Molly.
“Not good Molly, it's his heart, they want to take him to St. Mungo's, but he won't go because of the children, he doesn't want to let them down.”
“Maggie he won't be letting us down we just want him well again,” said Tarquin close to tears.
Maggie took him in her arms “I know my dear, and these last few weeks have been some of the happiest in his life. He's loved showing you his favourite places and so have I.”
Delilah looked at Maggie “He ought to go to St. Mungo's oughtn't he?”
“Yes dear, and I should go with him, but we can't leave you here alone.” Maggie told her.
“Well that's no problem,” said Molly.” They can stay at the Burrow while he's in hospital, Arthur won't mind and we have plenty of room now.”
“Are you sure Molly?” Maggie asked as the twins cheered up a little, “It would mean Eli would agree to go to St. Mungo's.”
“Of course, it is no problem Maggie. We can visit you and Eli every day until term starts or he is well again. It will be like a holiday for the twins, there' the pond for them to swim in, the Paddock to play in, it would be great to have them stay.”
Tarquin brought the drinks over and sat down. “It would mean Eli could get better. I miss him and we promise to be good.”
“I know you will be and you Delilah, you have both done us a power of good, you are both such good children. I just wish we weren't so old.” Maggie said.
“You've been great Maggie, and Eli. I wish we had known that when we stayed that year and last summer, we weren't easy to get on with then were we.” Delilah said blushing.
“It wasn't your fault, I wish we had known what that Delores was doing to you, I will never forgive her for that, it's no wonder you didn't trust us then, she made sure you wouldn't. Molly I will talk with Eli, but I am sure he will agree, it's very kind of you to offer,” said Maggie.
“It's no trouble, tell you what, if the healer wants him to go in today I will floo Arthur at the Ministry, then Harry if I may, we are going there for dinner tonight, his Aunt and cousin have turned up out of the blue and she wants to talk with me, I am sure the twins will be more than welcome too. They will see Teddy there as well.”
“Of course you can Molly. I'll go up now and see what's going on, Delilah will you get the floo powder for Molly please.” Maggie went back upstairs while Delilah fetched a pot full of the powder.
“Mrs. Weasley do you think Professor Potter will teach us how to play Quidditch?” asked Tarquin.
“Oh Tarquin they'll be too busy with his Aunt and Cousin.” Delilah Said. “Besides we need to start studying, getting ready for school really, it's not long until we go back.”
Mrs. Weasley smiled “Tell you what, we'll ask them, but I would bet they will both make time to teach you how to play and they have a wonderful library at home, so they can help you study too. You know you might even end up in their house at school; you are going to be re sorted, remember. Anyway let me call Mr. Weasley, then them, we can sort all that out later” she smiled.
Arthur was only too pleased to agree for the twins to stay, he knew how lonely Molly felt with no youngsters in the house to care for. Harry and Ginny were sorry to hear about Eli and readily agreed the twins were welcome that evening, by the time Maggie came back down stairs the twins were packing for their trip.
“The healer is getting a team over to take Eli to hospital. Molly are you sure about this. I feel awful, the twins have had no real stability.” Maggie held the younger witches hands in her own settled on the table.
“Of course I am Maggie, don't worry they understand, they just want Eli better, they'll enjoy themselves at the Burrow, we'll visit you and Eli every day and they are already planning to pick Harry and Ginny's brains ready to go back to school and I know the rest of the Weasleys will help them. You concentrate on Eli don't worry about anything else my dear.” Molly reassured the elderly Witch.
Upstairs the twins had finished packing and put their bags outside their bedroom doors before going to say goodbye to Eli, who cheered up as they came into the room.
“Now my dears Maggie tells me you are going on little holiday at the Weasley's while I am in hospital.” He smiled.
“Yes Eli, but we shall come see you everyday and Mrs. Weasley says that both Professor Potters might teach us Quidditch.” said Tarquin
“And they have a library so we can study.” smiled Delilah.
“That sounds great my dears, you will have fun and I know the Weasleys have a paddock you can play in at their house.” He grinned before looking at them seriously. “Now listen, I want to say something important to you both. I am very ill my dear children, you are our only relatives left, you are the nearest, Maggie and I have no children of our own and we have grown to love you over the last few weeks. I don't want you to live in the past my dears, you are at the start of your lives and I know you can achieve what ever you set your minds to. Make the most of your lives; don't let what has happened rule you. I hope we have shown you what there is to discover, a little anyway. Make the most of it and be proud of surviving what you have been through. You have some wonderful opportunities ahead, and some good friends in the Weasley's and Potters, they will stand by you no mater what. Don't forget that, make the most of your lives don't waste them like your Aunt did. Promise me that my dears, and remember, no matter what happens Maggie and I will always be with you in your hearts remember that for me.”
“We will Eli we love you too.” The twins said and hugged him.
“Be good for Molly, children, I know you will be, I will never forget the fun we have had.” He whispered.
While the twins were upstairs with Eli, Maggie was talking to Molly in the Kitchen.
“Molly I have to tell you something, so you can be ready when it happens.” The older woman said gravely. ”Eli is dying, it's one of the reasons we were unsure of taking the twins in permanently, they can't cure him. No one else knows, we expected him to have maybe a few more years yet, but he has taken to the children so much, he wanted to show them so much and that it was fine to have fun. He's over done it, tired himself out so, he can't fight it anymore, but he has had such fun doing it. Those children have made his last few weeks the best in his life, neither of us would change that for the world, Merlin knows those children have been wonderful for us, but we both know he is not coming out of St. Mungo's alive this time.”
“Oh Maggie, I had no idea it was so serious, we would never have put the burden on you if we had.” Molly held the older witch in a hug.
“Molly I promise we wouldn't have missed these last few weeks for all the gold in Gringotts. Those two are so full of life and wonder, wanting to find out about everything we have taken them to see. To help them discover curiosity and the wonders around them, well it has done us both more good than I can say, given us something to live for. They don't know how ill Eli is, he doesn't want them to blame themselves, it's not anybodies fault, but please when they get back to school, I know they can't visit us regularly, but will you arrange that if Eli wants to see them it is made possible. Talk to Minerva about it for me.”
“Of course I will Maggie, I'm sure Minerva will agree to that, but what about you, what are you going to do?”
“ I will stay at the hospital with him, when he goes though, I can't come back here, I need to be amongst other witches and wizards again. I plan to move to Hogsmead, it's where I was brought up you know. We have a cottage there, on the square; it was my parents’ house until they died. We rent it to a lovely family, but their children have grown up and they are emigrating with their eldest, so I will live there.”
“Let me know when they move out Maggie, my son Ron lives in Hogsmeade now, he will keep an eye on it for you and we shall get it ready for you, what about this place though?”
“Well I'm going to give it to the twins trust, they are our only relatives. Remember last week when you and George took the children to the beach for us? Molly nodded, it had been a great day, and George had loved being with the twins playing in the surf and on the sand like a child himself. Maggie continued. “Well Eli and I had a visitor. At our request Gringotts sent a Goblin to witness and collect our new will, our final will. We have left everything to the twins. They would get everything anyway, when we both go, so it made sense for the trust to have this place straight away, I sent the deeds to Mr. Gresley with a letter while I was upstairs. So everything is sorted out, they will have both houses and enough to give them a start when they come of age, added to what's already in their trust, they will have a far better future than past, thank goodness, they deserve it.”
“Maggie I have a large family, when the time comes for you to move don't worry the Weasleys will help you, and we are here whenever you need us.”
“Thank you my dear, you always were kind, now we had better cheer up, the twins will be down in a minute.” Maggie smiled “They don't need to see us two being maudlin before we all go.”
The team of healers arrived to take Eli to St. Mungo's just as the twins came down the stairs.
“Are you packed dears?” Maggie cheerfully asked.
“Yes Maggie.”
“Right well we shall see you tomorrow.” She drew them both into her arms. “Thank you, both of you, you are wonderful children, we have loved having you here.”
“Thanks for taking us in Maggie, we'll see you soon.” said Delilah.
“Yes and Maggie.” Tarquin started to say as tears formed in his eyes. “We love you.” he finished.
“We love you two to, now don't worry you'll have a great time at the Burrow, now off you go before they bring Eli down to go to St. Mungo's. I have to pack and lock up.” Maggie wiped away a tear as she released the children. “Be good for Molly and Arthur, have fun. See you soon.”
Molly stood near the fire place as Maggie sent the children's bags to the Burrow with her wand, the children held her hands as they stepped into the green flames, waving to Maggie they left Whitby and the last of their family behind.
Maggie dried her eyes after the twins had gone and went upstairs to pack a bag for herself and Eli. She paused at the window, while the healers busied themselves preparing Eli to be transported by port key to the hospital. Gazing out over the sea, glistening in the sun, she witnessed the boats and yachts bobbing up and down in the swell. The sound of seagulls overhead mixing with the distant sounds of children playing on the beach mixing with the rumble of muggle cars on the road in front of the house. Her mind wandered to the first time the twins had allowed them to take them on to those sands, their excitement at being allowed to play. It meant so much to her to see them finally able to be children, to enable their natural sense of fun and curiosity to be free. The twins had become so much a part of her, the children she could never have, and she missed them already. Her normally composed disposition gave way again and tears returned to her eyes.
“Now Maggie love, come on they will be fine.” Eli could always tell when his wife was upset.
“I know Eli, but I miss them already. Molly knows dear,” she said simply, turning to her Husband.
“Good, that means you won't be on your own love.” He winked cheekily then turned to St. Mungo's team fussing around him. “Now you healers I hope you know to look after Maggie while we are in your little establishment, she probably trained the people who trained you, not bad for 21 years old is she?”
The healers smiled, as the sick old Wizard playfully teased his wife.
“Eli, behave yourself dear.” smiled Maggie embarrassed.
Authors notes:
Hope you enjoyed it.
Many thanks as usual to AriesGirl40 and (Mr. Aries) for her work beta'ing for me (and Happy Birthday my friend).
My thanks to all of you who have taken the trouble to review so far, I always look forward to reading them.
For the first time in this story the modern era section has something that may need explanation. The word "Maudlin". It is a reegional word oft used in the UK county of Yorkshire meaning being miserable or sulky.
Right on to the historical notes:
Oaths: These were a very serious matter in this period, as powerful as a Wizards Oath. To break one would mean shame and could be punished by death. If you swore yourself to a Lord you were swearing to die for that person, literally. Utred knew Orin would be deeply ashamed not to have done so for his father, hence his words of forgiveness to the old man.
Atitude to Christianity: The term Nailed God is an authentic reference to christ. At this time christianity was an alternative religion although it had been in the UK for centuries. Those of the traditional beliefs saw Christ as a weak god because non of there Gods would allow themselves to be killed by mere men. However Priests at the time did not help in many ways. They ensured the church became wealthy and had influence over the politics of Christian Kings. It is known that the christian Kings levied a tax which went straight to the priests who as a result had a very privelidged life style. This promoted non christians hatred of them.
Attitude to death: Utred and Erik as warriors hoped to die with sword in hand to ensure their spirits spent eternity in the feasting hall with all the other warriors who had died. Their they would feast, boast and fight. Norse Heaven.
Hordes: The wealthy would bury thier gold and treasures for safe keeping.
Alfred: This refers to one of the most famous Kings of Wessex, Alfred the Great. He dreamt of a united England and tried to create it, with himself as King of course. He failed though his successors eventually achieved it. Alfred did create peace with a Viking Army having sheltered with a few men at Athelney from where he rose again and defeated the invaders, made peace with thier leader who converted to Christianity and was given East Anglia to rule over. However Alfred remains most famous for burning some cakes.
Earsling: An authentic period insult meaning something worth the same as what falls from a goats back side.
Scaedugengan: The discription in the story is similar to what is known of these mythical period spirits and the name was applied to warriors skilled at moving at night into an enemy camp. The spirits do remind me of something though.
Right thats it, if there is anything you think I have missed please let me know.
If you have any comments then please leave a review, I look forward to reading them.
Tgfoy
Disclaimer: As usual anything you recognise from the Harry Potter books belongs to JKR, anything else is mine.
Chapter 4
Merlin's Apprentice.
Molly and the twins stepped out of the fireplace at the Burrow; their bags were waiting for them on the kitchen table.
“Right now, how would you two like some pumpkin juice, then we will sort out rooms for you?” smiled Molly.
They sat at the kitchen table while Molly got the drinks, the twins looked round the room, thoughtfully, and Tarquin spotted the clock, which told you where members of the family were.
“George is travelling” He said idly “Oh! It says he's home now.”
“What?” said Mrs. Weasley in surprise?
“Hi mum, thought you might be lonely so I popped round, ” Came Georges voice from the living room “oh hello you two” He added noticing the two children as he walked into the kitchen.
“Hi George.” The twins smiled., They knew he was the surviving Weasley twin and liked him, especially after their day on the beach. Though the fact that he owned a joke shop had certainly lifted him in the twins esteem.
“The twins have come to stay for a while.” Molly told him smiling. “But it was good of you to come and see me George.”
“Well Angelina said it was fine, it's quiet at the shop today.” He responded joining them at the table and turning to the twins. “Well you two, if you are staying has mum given you the grand tour yet?”
The twins shook their heads. “Not yet George.”
“Right, well we'll do that in a while?” He grinned.
“George give them chance to settle in, we've only been back two minutes before you got here.” Molly laughed as she made bacon sandwiches for everyone.
After a late lunch George helped the twins settle into bedrooms, Tarquin picked George's old room whilst Delilah was next door in what had been Percy's room. George helped them with their bags guiding the luggage up the stairs with his wand, and then left them to unpack. By the time they came back downstairs Molly had filled George in about Eli and Maggie, he had called Angelina at the shop to let her know what was going on, luckily the shop was still quiet, but George still promised to be back by closing time.
They heard the twins rushing down the stairs before they burst excitedly into the room. He smiled. “Right you two ready for Georges special tour?”
“Yes please.” said Delilah grabbing his hand and dragging him to his feet.
“George, these two aren't used to you yet, don't make it too much of George's special, I want them back in one piece.” said Molly.
“Can't be done mum,” he grinned winking to the twins as they pulled him to the door, “there are two of them, they are twins so I can't bring them back in one piece it will have to be two.”
The twins laughed, but Molly looked at her son sternly “you know what I mean George.” she called as the three finally disappeared through the door. She started chuckling as she collected the lunch dishes from the sink.
Vernon arrived back at Privet Drive after a difficult day at work. It had been one of those days where everything that could go wrong did go wrong, he feared his luck would not change when he reached home. He still held out hope his wife and son would have returned home whilst he had been out. He felt terrible having not slept the night before; even his usually timid secretary had plucked up the courage to nervously suggest he should go home early.
He knew as soon as he entered the road that his family had not returned. He parked the car and crossed the road to Mrs. Figgs. The old woman had been his sons friend for the last year, he wanted answers and he guessed she might be able to provide them. He hammered on the door, there was now answer, he hammered again, still no answer, he looked through the window, the house was empty, no furniture or even carpets were left. Vernon turned angrily and went home.
He rang for a take away; he had a kitchen full of food, but no idea how to cook it. While he waited for the food to arrive he decided he needed a friendly face. He rang his sister, Marge; this was the one place he knew he could turn for sympathy, the one individual left he knew he could count on.
“Marge it's Vernon I need you.” He said, softly when his sister answered the phone. Pausing for a moment while he listened “No, it's fine, Marge bring the dogs, Petunia has left me, so has Dudley” he added she assured him she was on the way and he put the phone down. His sister was the first person he had admitted this to, it was the first time he had admitted it to even himself, he knew he would probably not see his wife and son for a long time if at all. His takeaway meal arrived so he sat at the kitchen table eating his solitary meal then watched the news, waiting for his sister to arrive.
Petunia lay on the four-poster bed in the lovely bedroom. She had just awoken and was simply enjoying relaxing in the warm bed, feeling safer than she had for a very long time. She looked at her watch that was on the bedside cabinet, four o'clock, she had slept for five hours, she would have to rise soon or she knew she wouldn't sleep that night. She wondered what time Molly would arrive, although they had only really got to know each other at the wedding a week ago, the witch was the first person to show her true friendship for many years and she was truly looking forward to seeing her again She heard movement from the room next door.
From the sounds she could hear from the next bedroom, Dudley had risen and was moving around. She heard his door open then close again, a moment later there was a gentle knock on the door.
“Come in Dud” she called.
He put his head round the door “You all right mum? We ought to get up and go downstairs.”
“Yes love, I will.” She smiled “By the way thanks Dudley, if it hadn't been for you, he would have really hurt me last night, as it is what he tried to do was just the final straw for me, made me realize what I had ignored for years.”
“Mum don't worry, it's over, he can't find us here, even if he knew where we are. I am just glad we have somewhere to stay.” He reassured.
“I know, but I have to decide what to do next.”
“That's up to you mum, but first I think we should enjoy this evening then you can decide what you want to do. I will see if George's offer of a job is open and see if Ginny was serious about that slimming potion she mentioned last year. A new start, a new me what do you think?” Dudley smiled.
“Yes I like that, just keep the weight of though Dud. I need to find out about my sister though, It's time I stopped envying her and got to know what she was really like, that's partly why I want to talk to Molly. Once I have spoken to her, I shall be in a better position to decide what I do next. Anyway you go down, I will be there in a few minuets.”
Dudley nodded, withdrew his head and went down stairs. He entered the sitting room to find Ginny talking to Andromeda while Teddy played on the rug; Harry was asleep on one of the sofas.
Ginny turned as he came through the door “Hi Dud, had a good sleep?”
“Yes thanks Ginny, Mums getting up too. Is Harry all right?”
“Yes, he can't use the potion any more so he sleeps a lot again, it's getting better though, slowly.” She smiled. “Madam Pomfrey will be here soon to give him his check up anyway.”
Dudley sat down “Oh yes speaking of potions, were you serious about the one that would help me loose weight?”
Andromeda smiled “There is one Dudley, if you are sure about it we'll talk to Poppy, but it's not an easy answer really though it will help. You can only take it for two days then you must watch what you eat.”
“ I see, I guess even in the magical world there are sometimes no easy answers. I would like to give it a try though.” He replied.
Ginny smiled “Dud easy answers are often thin on the ground, we haven't the answers to everything, it's part of the reason we stay hidden from the muggles, many would expect us to cure everything and we can't. I am sure Poppy will help with this though.”
“Fair enough.” Dudley replied.
They turned as Petunia entered the room and greeted her, she assured them that she had slept well and the room was wonderful. She had just sat down when, green flames appeared in the fireplace and Madam Pomfrey stepped out. “Afternoon everyone.” She said looking round the room and spotting Dudley and Petunia. “Oh, sorry. I didn't realize you had guests, shall I come back later?”
Petunia was looking wide-eyed, surprised at the witch's sudden appearance from under the mantelpiece.
“It's fine Poppy.” said Ginny “This is Dudley, Harry's cousin and his mum, Harry's aunt Petunia, they were at the wedding and have come to stay, well actually they have nowhere else to go yet so we are helping them start new lives.”
A look of recognition came over the healers face “Oh yes I remember you now, it's good to see you again. Don't worry; floo is my usual entrance here. I take it your new lives are going to be with us, well I am glad. Harry has told me a lot about you and how you have changed over the last year. Anyway, let me guess, my favourite patient is asleep, as usual when I get here?” she smiled cheekily.
“I was Poppy,” said Harry opening his eyes “and as usual you arrive when I'm resting as ordered.” He grinned.
“Anyone would think you arranged it dear, just for me” Poppy grinned, “Right let's check you over.”
“Should we leave you to it Doctor?” petunia asked
“No, there's no need for you to leave us, please call me Poppy. We don't have doctors; I'm a healer Mrs. Dursley. This won't take long, examining Harry never does, persuading him to rest when he is not in my hospital wing, now that's the challenge.” She smiled as she set to work and Harry groaned, accepting being the butt of his friends comment.
“Do call me Petunia, I guess that's a side to him I have yet to discover.” Harry's Aunt smiled back.
“Oh Petunia, Harry can be quite stubborn, especially if he thinks he is fine when he isn't.” Ginny laughed.
“Thanks for the support my beloved.” Harry said dryly, pretending to look hurt.
“Don't pout, dearest.” Ginny smiled and patted him on the head fondly.” You wouldn't expect me to hide such a thing from your Aunt would you.” she bent and kissed him before he could respond.
Teddy looked round bewildered as everyone laughed.
“Best quit while you are ahead Harry.” Dudley laughed.
Poppy checked Harry as soon as she had calmed down enough. “Well as usual no change, now Harry I have talked with Minerva about spacing your class's this year to allow you to rest between teaching so you will have no more than two class in a row and Friday's for cabinet again. Ginny yours are the same so you can keep an eye on him and if you want we shall carry on with our sessions too. Your teaching schedule isn't heavy so there would be time.”
“That will be great Poppy.” Ginny smiled “Now while you are here can we ask a favour?”
“Of course you can my dear. What is it?”
“Well Dudley has been trying to loose weight for years with not much success really as soon as he looses it, he puts it back on, I wondered whether we could use that potion you told me about, to help him?”
“Hmm, well I'll have to make some, it has to be specially brewed for each person. Dudley, are you happy to let me do an examination of you, find your general state of health and get what I need to mix it up?” Poppy asked. Dudley agreed and watched curiously as she passed her wand over him. “Well that seems in order, by the way your heart is strained Dudley, it could become a serious problem, but I can fix it for you after you have lost some weight. Now I need a hair sample, then I have all I need to make the potion for you.”
Dudley plucked a hair from his head, Poppy put it in a vial she conjured and corked it securely. “Are you sure it will be fine to make it for me? I don't want you to get into trouble for making it for a muggle” he asked.
“Oh yes it's fine, don't worry, now I will be back the day after tomorrow to check Harry and I will bring the potion with me then. Two doses over the following two days then I will monitor you for a week, then a potion to stop it when we get to your ideal weight, but remember you can't use it again for at least five years so it will be up to you to keep the weight off. Otherwise carry on as usual we shall sort out that heart problem next week to, then you will be fit to go. Right anything else while I am here?”
“Yes,” said Harry everyone looked “ Are you going to sit down and have a drink now and give us your news?”
Poppy laughed, “ Of course Harry.”
Vernon heard the distinctive sound of his sister's Range Rover stop outside, he went to open the door and greet her. He opened the door to see her opening the back of the large car and five dogs jumped out, barking as they sniffed round the front garden, she closed the door, called the dogs to heel and walked towards her brother carrying a suit case.
“Hello Vernon dear, come on let's get the kettle on and you tell me all about it.” she said, the dogs following her in.
They sat in the kitchen, whilst Vernon told his version of what had happened. Whilst he didn't exactly lie he missed out he fact that he had tried to hit his wife, rather he made Dudley's attack sound unprovoked. He emphasized their recent actions in defying him to attend Harry's wedding and his view that somehow the boy must have brainwashed them. His sister of course had no idea what Harry really was, she had no notion of the magical world, like Vernon she despised anything abnormal anyway and in her opinion the runt her brother had taken in was beneath contempt.
“Well Vernon, it sounds to me like you are well shot of them at the moment. If they can't see you behave reasonably, if they insist the scrawny runt is a good role model and worth a second thought then that's there look out. I warned you when you took him in that he was more trouble than he as worth, but of course Petunia insisted. You have done your best with the boy, but you can't make a silk purse from a sows ear Vernon. I am just so sorry your compassion has been rewarded with betrayal, you don't deserve that. The boy has a lot to answer for,” she told him matter of factually. She continued in a business like manner. “They will come crawling back when they come to their senses, mark my words, then you can show what a fine, upstanding man you are. In the mean time we need to get you sorted out so you are in a fit state to welcome them home and deal with that treacherous runt. We must show them that their departure has changed nothing, I will stay for as long as you like, of course. We can do nothing for your ungrateful family until we hear from them and I bet that won't take long.”
Comforted by her words Vernon nodded “You are right Marge, wherever they are they can't possibly be happy. I knew you would see things clearly. I think if you will excuse me I shall go for a quick bath and get changed.”
“Good show, that's the spirit, carry on and everything will be fine. Whilst you do that, I shall look in the freezer and find something for us to eat, a man with your responsibilities can't survive on takeaways.” She said pointing at the wrappers on the worktop. “Would you take my case up for me dear?”
George did look after the twins as he showed them round the Burrow and the land that his parents owned, after all he knew only to well what his mothers wrath felt like, he didn't want to risk being it's target if the children got hurt. In fact the twins thoroughly enjoyed the afternoon with George, he even took them flying on the families broomsticks helping them to feel comfortable flying and teaching them some Quiditch moves. Neither twin had enjoyed learning to fly at school, their Aunt had considered it a frivolous skill and so they had not applied themselves in the class accepting her view, but now, free of her influence they entered into it whole heartedly, impressing George with how quickly they learnt. When they got back to the house, they were a little disappointed that he had to go back to the shop, he promised they would see him again soon as he waved and disappeared into the floo.
At teatime Molly gave them a snack, to tide them over until they got to Grimauld place for dinner, Arthur arrived just as they finished eating. They washed changed their clothes while Arthur had a bite to eat before he and Molly changed ready to leave as soon as Maria arrived. They didn't have to wait long before the excited girl arrived, keen, yet slightly nervous, to see Dudley again.
Harry and Ginny hugged the twins and Ginny's parents when they arrived; Dudley and Maria were kissing and cuddling a welcome, relieved to see each other again. Molly turned to greet Petunia.
“Petunia, I am so sorry. It's very sad.” she said.
“Yes Molly it is, but I'm already thinking it was inevitable.” petunia sighed sadly, as the two ladies hugged.
“Come on let's go and talk. All right if we use the drawing room Harry?” Molly asked.
“Yes of course it is, we have a while before dinner and I hear we have two students who want to see our library and learn Quiditch.” He smiled.
Molly laughed, “Yes you certainly have.” The twins grinned broadly, nodding.
Molly and Petunia went to the drawing room to chat, the twins had been introduced around and Teddy took to them straight away. Arthur and Andromeda talked in the sitting room while Harry and Ginny showed the twins, Dudley and Maria round the house. Dudley had been before, but the library amazed the others, especially as every book they mentioned floated down to the reading table. Delilah had a very Hermione look on her face whilst they were in there.
“I could spend day's in here just reading,” she said
Tarquin rolled his eyes “Delilah, please, not day’s.”
“Well you have to admit it is brilliant.” she replied.
“Yes I suppose it is.”
When they reached the transforming room it appeared to be simply an office, until Ginny asked for a Quiditch pitch, even Dudley was impressed, he had not seen the room transform before nor had he seen a Quiditch pitch.
“Wow Harry no wonder you guy's don't need a TV, how does the game work.”
“Shall we show him?” Harry smiled Ginny and Maria nodded.
“Can we play?” called the twins.
“Of course you can.” Ginny replied “As your new sports teacher I thoroughly approve. One Bludger only. I know these two have learnt to fly, but I also know they aren't very confident on a broom yet”
“ That was because Aunt Delores thought flying and Quiditch were a waste of time, so we didn't want to learn. George took us flying this afternoon at the Burrow though, he taught us a lot,” said Tarquin.
“Did he? Well my brother is a good teacher, let's see what you can do.” Ginny smiled.
Brooms appeared for all of them except Dudley. The twins did a few laps of the pitch showing off the new skills that George had taught them, while Harry took the box with the balls to the centre of the pitch.
“Wow twins, you are doing well how about you play chasers, Maria are you happy playing beater, I'll go in goal and Harry you be seeker as usual.”
Maria agreed and the game began, Harry launched the Quaffle which Delilah caught and went diving down the pitch towards Ginny, even managing to dodge a Bludger on the way, she scored.
Dudley restarted the game watching in amazement as the game sped up and the players zoomed around the pitch, Harry floating high above them. Harry had in fact spotted the snitch and was keeping an eye on it, but didn't dive for it, instead he was letting the twins enjoy themselves as they grew in confidence, and they would with practice be a formidable pair of chasers.
Eventually he saw Kreacher enter the room and dived to catch the snitch and end the game. They all landed next to Dudley who was gob smacked.
“Blimey what a game, that was incredible.” He said putting an arm round Maria.
“Wait until you see a full game Dud.” Smiled Harry.
“There's one near us this weekend, Holyhead Harpies verses Puddlemere, but I will have to get tickets.” Maria said.
“Tell you what we'll sort that out, if you don't mind we'll see if we can take the twins.” said Ginny “I have a contact with the Harpies.”
Maria nodded and the twins cheered.
“You two are going to be brilliant chasers you know. But, you need practice. If you do I bet you make your house team this year.” Grinned Harry.
The twins were excited as they went down the stairs and into the dining room for dinner and told Molly about the Quiditch Match.
10th Century.
The tall, powerful looking man standing next to the lodge didn't flinch, his long, golden hair dancing lightly behind him in the breeze. From his clothes Utred knew he must be a Lord, he had a long fur cloak and brightly coloured tunic and hose. His leather boots reached his knees, chain mail extended to form a skirt from beneath the tunic down to his knees, from his belt hung a magnificent sword in a jewelled scabbard that was so big it's tip was only a couple of inches above the ground.
He made no move to draw it or the sax that hung alongside it with a stick tucked between them, he simply looked at the two blades pointed at him and smiled.
“Ulf told me you would be cautious when you returned. I am Godric Gryffindor of Hogwarts.” The man calmly announced.
“Our caution is justified, when our home lies in ashes.” Utred replied, “How do we know that it wasn't you who lit the torch.”
“You don't Lord Utred, though I assure you my interest in you is not for your destruction. Perhaps you will allow me to demonstrate my good will.” Gryffindor replied and held his hand outstretched, “Accio the ring of the Huntrodds.”
Nothing happened for a moment, then with a whistling sound something gold flew from the direction of Tang and into Gryffindor's outstretched hand.
“Your Fathers ring is now yours Lord Utred. “ Gryffindor handed the ring to Utred “The symbol of your family.”
“I am Lord of three men, no lord at all.” Utred said gazing solemnly at the ring that had never left his fathers hand to his knowledge. He made a decision “I will not wear it on my hand until my family is restored.”
While Erik continued to keep the foible of his sword at the outsiders chest, Utred returned his weapon to it's sheath. He removed the thong of leather that was round his neck and threaded the ring next to his Thor's hammer charm, then replaced it round his neck. “I thank you Lord Gryffindor, but how did you retrieve it.”
Gryffindor watched the process appreciatively, seeing the boy was determined to restore his family. Godric was sure he would, one day; he had watched the boy secretly for a long time, noting the instances of accidental magic he detected with a device his own mentor had invented. All four founders had at one time or another observed the boy, but it had been Gryffindor who had noticed the bravery in training, the loyalty to his friends, even consideration towards slaves. He liked what he saw and had decided to speak with the boy's father, but events had over taken him, he had arrived in the wood and witnessed the destruction of Tang. His Magic had kept him safe, but now he needed to find Utred, he could sense the boy was still live. He had walked through the trees, following the direction his wand pointed, but the direction kept changing. He wondered if he had been spotted and Utred was trying to shake him off. He conjured shelter each night, until this morning he had arrived at the lodge, minutes after Utred had left with Erik.
Ulf had instantly recognized him, though it was years since he had last seen the wizard in the village where he had grown up. Lord Gryffindor had been summoned to advise the elders, but had taken the trouble to visit each house including Ulf's fathers where he and Ulf had played Hnefatafl into the late hours, they struck up a friendship in those few weeks while the elders sought Godric's advice and help. Ulf had just turned of age then, his adult life just starting and long before Ulf had left on a ship with the Utred's father who had helped defend their village from other Scots envious of their trade links with the Lord of Tang. Although they had won, Ulf's family had all been killed, the village Lord agreed to let him go with their loyal friend, Ulf had never regretted it, but still it was good to see Lord Gryffindor again, though he understood his friends reaction, he knew his friend did not need a sword to protect himself.
“My Lord” Erik addressed Utred as the young nobleman finished retying the leather at the back of his neck. “We don't know who might come here, we should talk inside, if you think we can trust this man.”
“Trust him? No not yet, but he has shown he is honourable, returning the ring to me.” Utred replied.” He can remain with us until either he has earned that trust, or we kill him as a traitor.”
Erik nodded and lowered his sword and the five men went into the lodge, Gryffindor was the last, Utred noticed he had stood out side muttering and gesticulating. Lights flashed around the lodge, then the stranger entered. “We are protected, the enemy could walk within five feet of us and not see the lodge now.” He told them, removing his blades and leaning them in view by the door.
Utred noted the sign of respect; this man may be trust worthy after all. He knew only a lord and his men may wear weapons in the Lords hall unless it was a declaration of war. the fact the new comer had left his out of reach, in full view of all was a sign of peaceful intent.” So why are you here Gryffindor and how did you retrieve the ring?” Utred asked as the men sat round the hearth and he took a bowl and ladled some stew from the pot hung above the fire.
He began to eat the broth that had been slowly cooking all day, this was his Hall, and the others would not eat until he did.
“I am here for you Utred.” Gryffindor replied Erik and Ulf helped themselves to the food, Ulf taking a bowl full to Orin who he had helped into the lodge and laid on one of the beds.
Erik placed his hand on his sword, but Utred signalled him to stop.. “Be careful Gryffindor, I trust these men, but you are a stranger. Why me?”
“Because Utred you and I have something in common, we are Wizards.” Gryffindor said in a manner as if this were a perfectly normal statement. Respecting tradition he only now got some stew him self, last after Utred's men had done so, he was a guest, but an uninvited one and he knew it.
“I'm a what?” Utred asked in disbelief.
“A Wizard.” Orin replied from the bed. “I have seen it for years my Lord. Young Godric speaks the truth. I know that, I knew him as a child, before I met your father Lord Utred. He came to me for his wand with his father.”
Godric stood and looked at the old man, puzzlement written on his face. “But my wand was made by a family in the village on the land of my fathers, the family are the best wand makers in Britain, how can you know of them old man?”
“I am of that family Godric, you played with my brother often.” The old man replied grimacing with pain from his wounds and the ride.
“It can't be?” Godric whispered, then began to wave his wand over the man, whose bruising instantly faded.
Utred watched fascinated as the wizard worked, he produced to flasks from which Orin drank. The man's cuts faded and healed and he was soon sitting up, the pain obviously gone.
“It is you. Merlin your family will be relieved. They have been searching for you for a very long time. It is good to see you again Orin.” Godric exclaimed.
“As it is you Lord Godric. My thanks to you” Orin acknowledged then turned to Utred to explain.” My father is a wand maker in Hogsmead, a few houses near Hogwarts, been wand makers over a thousand years my family, but I aren't a wizard, I'm a squib, first in the family, bit of a disgrace in some circles, so I came south, your grandfather took me in, been living as a muggle ever since, I can make wands though.” The old man said.
“Your brother runs the stall now Orin, with his son and grandson, I haven't seen you for years, you still look just like your brother.” Gryffindor told him kindly.
“We are twins, how did you know I was here?”
“Your brother told me about you, he knew. He hoped I would see you when I told him I was heading south, he hoped I could bring you back.”
“That's up to Lord Utred.” Orin replied. “I am sworn to his family and therefore to him.”
“Lord Gryffindor, it seems you are known to half my household, and certainly you appear able to work magic, my ring, what you did as we entered and now healing another as fast as I can heal myself. I think it's time you explained exactly what you have come for.” Utred said in wonder
It took a long time for Utred to accept that his known fast healing and other strange incidents were evidence that he was a wizard, they listened as the visitor explained how he had detected Utred's magic awaken years before. He described keeping watch after each incident, explaining he and his friends were tracing and watching children with this ability not born into known wizard families. He explained how there was an entire community of witches and wizards spread around the country, living in ordinary communities, often hidden. They were both Saxon and Norse, though all considered this island home, numbers were growing and he and his three friends were making efforts to draw them together. The spread of the Christian faith meant that many of that faith were developing a fear of magic; though some wizards in the past had been made saints for performing magic there was a growing danger as the bishops grew richer and resented outsiders getting their glory. The old faiths were fading and with them tolerance for wizards. Gryffindor told them there were other concerns too.
It was now very dark outside, they had talked long into the night, both Utred and Erik asking questions, but it was Erik who brought the conversation round to their immediate situation.
“My Lord we must not stay here after tonight, it can't be long before our enemy will find the track, we must ensure you are safe. At some point we must retrieve your horde, only you know where your father put it and you say it is not at Tang, it must be at Thwing then, so we must go there and beat the enemy to it.”
“It is not at Thwing.” Utred replied. “Thwing is lost along with Tang, of that I am certain, there was little defence there for the winter and if I were the King I would have already sent men there to destroy my fathers other home.”
“That may be so my lord, but we cannot be sure, we should at least go to try to rescue those we left there to maintain it.” Erik asked.
“I Know Erik, but it is many hours riding from here, we only have two horses, we cannot leave Orin for that long, nor take him with us,”Utred replied.
“If you will trust me Lord Utred I can take two of you to see the property and be back in as long as it takes to locate your people if needed.” Gryffindor said calmly.
“Gryffindor it is far away, we shouldn't split up for more than is necessary.” Utred replied.
“It will take but, a few minutes.”
Erik and Utred looked at him dubiously. “That's impossible.” Erik muttered.
“Not for a wizard” Ulf chuckled.
“Fine, Ulf you and I will go with Gryffindor, Erik you stay here, if we aren't back in an hour take the horses and find safety.” Utred decided then turned to the Wizard. “If you have lied to us I will kill you.”
“Trust takes time to build, I would expect no less Lord Utred.” Gryffindor smiled. “Eric, as a sign of good faith I leave my sword, a gift from Merlin himself, to ensure our safe return.” He took his sword from where he had left it and passed it to the warrior who nodded.
Gryffindor instructed Utred and Ulf to grasp his arm and turned on the spot, Utred felt like he was being squeezed on all sides for a moment, then they appeared on the hill over looking his summer residence.
The community was aflame, dark figures slaughtering animals and humans trying to escape the flames. They had left thirty to guard and maintain the estate over the winter; all were being slaughtered before their eyes. They heard movement to their side, Utred drew his sword at the same time as Ulf, Gryffindor had withdrawn his wand, all pointed towards the sound.
With a yell three men ran at them out of the darkness, their battle cry screaming from their throats, weapons flashing orange in the light from the flames. Only on carried a shield which bore the symbol of the enemy, Utred and Ulf stood their ground, timing their defence perfectly, a wave of Gryffindor's wand vanished the shield in time for Utred's sword to slash at the man's throat before he could react to his shields disappearance. Ulf had brought his blade down through a second attackers skull; both men were dead before they hit the ground. The third man carried a massive axe; he didn't flinch as his comrades fell. He swung the axe in great arcs keeping the swordsmen at bay, yelling obscenities loudly.
Utred and Ulf danced round the man ducking and weaving, watching for an opening to attack, Gryffindor unable to use his wand for fear of hitting one of them, otherwise unarmed, joined them to provide an added distraction. Ulf and Utred managed to slash at the axe man's limbs, causing cuts that would eventually weaken him, but they needed to defeat him before they tired. Then suddenly the man made a lunge for Gryffindor, his arm exposed Ulf's sword crashed down on the wrist of the hand holding the axe, which dropped, the severed hand still grasping the weapon. The man hardly had time to register the shock as Utred's sword was plunged through his heart.
The three men nodded to each other in gratitude as they caught their breath, they heard the sound of running men coming towards them, Gryffindor grabbed his two bloodied comrades and Utred again felt that strange squeezing sensation and in an instant they were back in the lodge.
“Odin, what the hell, Gryffindor if this was you your will regret this.” Erik shouted as he saw the three blood spattered figures appear, he drew Gryffindor's sword.
“No Eric, It wasn't him. They were there, we were all attacked, Gryffindor fought with us.” Utred shouted back.
Erik relaxed and sheathed the sword as the three men settled onto benches. Ulf told Erik and Orin what had happened while he and Utred cleaned the blood from their swords.
“So my lord, your first battle, sounds like you fought well, your father would be proud.” Erik said.
“Perhaps, but Thwing is definitely lost along with Tang.” Utred said sadly. “We need to go to a safe place, we can't stay here much longer, and they will find it.”
“We can't leave without your fathers horde.” Erik observed. “Where ever it is we can't let them get it. My lord, you say it isn't at Tang or Thwing, so where did your father bury it? We must retrieve it fast.”
Utred turned to Gryffindor “Summon it like you did the ring, it is the Huntrodds Horde.”
Gryffindor smiled, “Your family name, your father told me when we met.” He waved his wand and summoned the horde. “Lord Utred I hope you shall warn me if I need to duck.” he added, a twinkle of mischief in his eye.
The straw covered floor under Erik's feet began to move, rising to form a growing mound, he yelped and jumped out of the way as three chests emerged from the ground beneath the bench he had been sat on, knocking it over. He laughed “My Lord you might have warned me.”
Gryffindor levitated the chests to the side of the room.
“Does that answer your question Erik” laughed Utred to his friend. “I didn't want to spoil your surprise.
Erik looked slightly put out. “My lord, we are not safe, we need to go somewhere you will be. What are we to do, we cannot remain here?”
“I have a solution.” Gryffindor answered. “Until now people with our ability are only able to develop it if they are lucky enough to find a trained wizard they can be apprentice to, or be taught it by others in their family. I was apprentice to Merlin himself, but it's all very hit and miss, if left untaught the wizard or witch cannot control their magic properly and can become a danger to themselves and others. Sadly I have seen the result of this and poor teaching too often, so together with three friends I am starting a school. At my estate in Scotland we are building a community, it will be safe for all magical folk and creatures, no muggles can find it unless taken there so you will be well protected whilst you learn. We are now searching for students, you would be my first since we started, my first apprentice at Hogwarts, and you will learn to control your power from all four of us and any others we invite to teach. Each of us has our strengths and will teach the students accordingly, all we ask in return is that you help support the school, erecting the buildings, growing food, hunting that sort of thing. All of you will be welcome. Erik and Ulf you are Muggles, non magic folk, but you could teach none magical defence, Orin, as I said your family are in the nearby village and would love to see you again. Utred from what I have seen you are the type of person I seek for my own house, brave, honourable, you who know your duty to others. It would be an honour to welcome you to my estate my Lord.”
“I must avenge my family” Utred said.
“I know.” Gryffindor nodded, “you will, you are a man of honour, I would expect nothing less and promise that when that day comes I will be at your side, but you are in no position to do it now, you need time to build your reputation, you cannot take the city.”
“No, well Gryffindor, how do we get to your school.?”
“You wish to join my house? You wish to learn to control your ability? It will not be easy.”
“Yes.” Utred replied simply.
“And the rest of you? Will you come too?” Gryffindor asked, knowing the answer, but as was his way, giving all a choice.
“We go where our Lord goes.” Erik replied, Ulf and Orin nodded.
“I take that as your oath to me Lord Utred.” Gryffindor said.
“Agreed”
Gryffindor stood, “Very well.” he nodded then called. “Flame.”
A flash of yellow flame appeared, and faded revealing a magnificent orange bird. “Flame these four men must be taken to Hogwarts at the same time I take the lodge and it's contents.” the bird sang. “Grasp my phoenix tail, the horses will come too, you are safe.”
They stood behind the hovering bird, as it's beautiful song filled the room and warmed their hearts, it was strangely calming, reassuring. They each grasped the tail feathers of the bird, suddenly feeling weightless as they touched the fire coloured feathers. Utred saw Gryffindor wave his wand in a large arc, muttering some odd words. There was a flash of bright yellow light, and they were still standing in the same spot in the lodge, holding the birds tail, Gryffindor smiling putting his wand back in his belt.
“What's wrong? Why didn't it work?” Utred asked.
“It did.” said Godric.
Utred looked puzzled and almost jumped as he heard a hammering at the door, the three warriors drew their swords.
“Is that you Godric?” a voice called.
“Of course it is Salazar, only we four can bring things through the wards you know that, and only I was on a trip.” Gryffindor called.
“You bloody old fool, you only just missed me with this shack. Don't tell me this wreck is all you could find instead of a student.” The voice of whoever this Salazar was sounded both angry and mocking.
“ Stop being dramatic Salazar, you were at least six feet away.” Godric Laughed.
“Yes and right behind those Horses, you don't want to know how they reacted, Godric. Now are you going to open the door or not?” The voice said.
Gryffindor laughed even harder, motioning them to put their swords away. Once they had he opened the door to reveal an angry looking man who was pointing at a smelly mess steaming on his shoe.
Authors notes:
Firstly my apologies for the long wait, real life intruded with both myself and my Beta having a very busy few weeks.
Next my usual Thanks to Ariesgirl 40 for Betaing this chapter and to all those who have taken the trouble to review and for your support after the death of my friend, it was apreciated and really helped, I am truly grateful for that.
My thanks also to those who have read this story.
It seems you quite enjoy the historical notes so I have planned some for the future, see below.
Hope you enjoyed this chapter, I am looking forward to reading what you think.
Historical notes:
Hnefatafl: (pronounced: na fer taffle). Board game of strategy involving white pieces defending a king piece from attack by the black pieces, it is played on board or cloth divided into squares. Often described as Viking age Chess this game was popular and many boards and playing pieces have been found in excavations in various styles. The game is available today in the U k at least and is commonly called “The Viking Game” although it is not the only game known to have been played in the period.
Anatomy of a Sword:
The foible of a sword is the top 12 inches of the blade from the tip, the weakest part of the blade. Conversely the base of the blade nearest the hilt is the strongest part and called the forte. Hence the descriptions of peoples weaknesses being their foibles and strengths being a forte. At the bottom of the handle is a pommel that could be used to pummel an enemy. The grove along the flat of the blade ensures it can be withdrawn from a body easily. Interestingly only swords from England and Japan of this period were made by folding two types of metal and welding them together in a forge, a laborious process that gave the blade added strength. This technique appears to have been developed by the two cultures independently of each other and at about the same time, the method spread through Europe via the Vikings.
Godric's wealth;
Gryffindor's description betrays signs of wealth in the 10th century. He bears a sword (cost about the same as a reasonably sized house does these days), his clothes are colourful, dye was expensive, and he wears furs and rich jewellery too. Together with the arm bands indicating a successful warrior this would be how Utred knew he was a Lord.
Family Rings;
Utred's ring would be a sign he was head of a wealthy family it may even bear the seal of the family, it was a sign of power and recognition.
The Stew;
All houses at the time would have a stew cooking over the fire at all times, at meal times the head of the house would take their portion first, followed by the woman of the house then the other family. Guests, unless invited to at another time, would take theirs before any children who were last. In the case in the lodge Gryffindor was showing great respect by waiting until last. At the end of the day meat and any seasonal or stored veg would be added to ensure the pot was full for the next day. In a home setting the meal might be supplemented with bread (home baked on stones around the fire) or may be foregone in favour of fish baked in the embers. Often the stew would not contain meat but the cheapest seafood available, Oysters. Literally millions of Oyster shells are found in the remains of the period, it is also interesting to note the poor only ate Salmon. Oh how times have changed. Meat, fish and shellfish were a major part of the diet, with grain (probably in the form of bread) being available year round. Fruit and vegetables only available seasonally. We know a lot about diet of the time from environmental samples found in cess-pits (yes I have excavated quite a few, and in my home city even the smell is preserved in them).
Ok hope all that's of interest, any suggestions for next time? Please let me know. I will of course add any chapter specific ones too. However if there are any more general topics you would like me to cover please do tell me.
Ones planned for future chapters.
Who would be in an army of the time, different types of fighter?
The 10th century treatment for head lice. (They all had them).
How to tell a married 10th century girl from an unmarried one.
Life of 10th century women.
Tgfoy
Disclaimer: What you recognise from the books by JKR belongs to her, anything else is my own.
Chapter 5
The Cordwainer's family.
10th century.
Utred sat next to the lodge, beside the great lake, the sun was beating down and he was enjoying the feel of it within the safety of the wards around the school. He had allowed his mind to wander as he waited for his friends. His memories of the days leading up to his arrival here at Hogwarts still fresh in his mind despite the passage of time and the life he now led. He had found with the training he had received here, his memory had improved, somehow he could remember each day of his time here and much of his life before. He could recall it as if turning the pages of a book, as if some monk or nobleman had written it all down, his words, his deeds, for him to read at leisure. It was five years since the night Godric had brought him and his companions together with the lodge, here to his land and the school. It was an event etched on his memory, the start of his new life. He smiled, it was a night Salazar would not forget either, but for very different reasons, the horses had not reacted well to the sudden change of location, and he had been in the wrong place at the wrong time on their arrival. Slytherin, had not taken kindly to it and had showed it every day since Utred's arrival, of course he treated all muggle born's that way and often argued with Gryffindor and the other two founders that they should not allow such wizards into the school. He reserved his house for pure blood students, those born of magical parents, only. Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenclaw shared Godric's views that any of magical ability should be trained; it created the first serious rivalry in the school, the students of Slytherin's house considering themselves above those of the other houses.
When he had first arrived, the school had resembled a small, slightly unusual village. Instead of small family houses and a large hall, the school was comprised of five Long houses, four were much larger than either of his fathers had been, these were arranged around an even larger central one. This was the Great Hall, used when the whole school would gather, for meals. Around the edges were smaller rooms that were used for lessons. The other four buildings were the houses of the four founders where their students spent their evenings if they weren't wandering the grounds or working, they all slept in their founders’ house. On the hill above the houses, had been what looked like ruins of Roman buildings, though he knew the ancients had not built this far north. What he had thought of as ruins were in fact the foundations of a great stone castle of the founders’ own design. Using charms and spells they learned from Ravenclaw the students worked with villagers and the founders to build it, carving stone from the hill side, and the caves in the hill beneath the castle.
When Utred had arrived there were only a handful of students, but this number quickly grew as week by week the founders found more students or some wizarding families had moved to the nearby village, now there were over a hundred students with about the same number of younger children in the village who would attend when they reached eleven years old. The search for others continued, Utred assisted Gryffindor in the room the founders used in the Great Hall to detect the use of magic around the country. The room had many instruments in it, each with a different purpose, they mainly used three, one detected the magic, another showed the location, another the age and name of the person who had used it. Others helped them determine other factors, such as which spell, and if any injuries had been caused meaning they had to get there quickly to heal any wounded and modify memories if necessary. One instrument did tell them if the spell was from a pure blood or not, but only Slytherin bothered with it. Using this room they had managed to find many young wizards and witches, those who were eleven or over were invited to come to the school, any younger ones were left and observed, to be asked once they were old enough. Utred enjoyed the work, he and Godric had become close as a result, more like father and son than teacher and pupil, he was after all Gryffindor's first apprentice.
He gazed from the old wattle and daub houses that had been his home for five years, up to the new castle, which awaited them and would provide them their new home. Today the students and classes would finally move into it, tonight with great feasting the castle would begin to live. He heard a noise behind him, and turned to see Erik emerge from the lodge.
“My Lord?” he said catching sight of Utred.
“Going hunting Erik?” He smiled.
“The school is in need of meat my Lord, for tonight's celebrations so I must go join the centaurs in their hunt.” he said collecting his saddle and placing it on a horse
Since his arrival Ulf and Erik had taught the students, Hunting, muggle defence and had become gamekeepers for the school. The latter job becoming necessary as magical creatures arrived seeking the safety of the area from muggles few had ever been caught, but those like the centaurs who appeared partly human were seen as abominations by the Christians with them came all manner of magical beast, including Nifflers and Unicorns, these of course were not hunted for food, their meat being either enchanted or inedible in the case of Nifflers. Still Godric gave Erik and Utred care of the forest and lake, where mermaids had recently asked to reside. Utred and the pair often joined the Centaurs hunting, the three men impressing the powerful creatures with their skills mutual respect was earned to a level even the founders had never seen between any Human and the enigmatic seers of the magical world.
Utred laughed. “Enjoy it Erik, I am going into Hogsmeade as soon as the others arrive.”
“Oh yes, getting more things to add to the castle for the unwary?” Erik Laughed, busying himself with fastening the saddle then placing bridle and reigns on the animal. “Just watch it Utred, that fat muggle Durslieg is still after you lot for what you lot did to him and his son the other week.”
“Then Durslieg needs to learn respect for his neighbours, teach his son that victimizing the children of magical folk is cowardly when he knows Godric won't let them use magic deliberately before they have been trained. The muggle is a bullying scum who lets his son get away with murder, that poor lad his son attacked was only eight, we were only helping him get revenge.”
“That may be so, but Godric will deal with them, you know that. Still it was fun seeing the fat muggle trying to stop the thing before it caught fire, that's when he really panicked.” Erik mounted the horse, waved and rode towards the forest where he joined the Centaurs who were waiting at the edge of the forest.
Utred wondered what Durslieg had in store for him, as he watched Erik disappear into the trees. The Cordwainer and his family were the last muggles left in Hogsmeade, the others who had served the Gryffindor estate before the school was started had all moved to his estate in Wessex. The main reason for this was that the other families had moved to make way for the trickle of magical families that came to Hogsmeade to find safety from persecution from the Church. The muggle families had willingly moved to the village in Wessex, where they would enjoy increased trade. Being non-magical they were safe from persecution in the Christians stronghold in the south. The village had been where Godric had been born, his parents renaming the settlement Godric's Hollow when Merlin had arrived to make him his apprentice. Godric was muggle born and had inherited both estates, the one in Wessex from his fathers family, the one here in the land of the Scots from his mothers. However Durslieg had refused to leave, despite his hatred of anything magical, which he demonstrated to the new families who settled there. Godric spoke with the man almost every day, as either he or his son antagonized his new neighbours The man thought himself a cut above the magical folk who he constantly insulted, though he always accepted their gold. However demand for his shoes and leather goods were trickling away. His actions towards the new residents creating great anger, and now a wizard who was also a Cordwainer had arrived in the village in the last week; they would go to him rather than the magic hating muggle. Utred and his friends revelled in avenging the family’s actions towards the other villagers, they were known as the lead pranksters in the school anyway.
He was brought out of his thoughts when his four friends arrived. All had been brought to the school soon after Utred, joining him in Godric's house. Apart from Utred they were pure bloods, though certainly not the type Slytherin wanted especially the Wesele Twins who had been the first to come. Leoforwic and Egil were the first set of twins Utred had met; even Orin could not say he had met any before. The red heads were natural born pranksters and had masterminded numerous tricks, which the group had built into the castle, including trick steps in the staircases, which trapped the unwary. One had memorably caught Slytherin himself out, trapping his leg for twenty minutes before his colleagues could stop laughing enough to free him. He had demanded that the five be forced to replace that and any other tricks they had built into the castle, however this would have meant taking down the almost complete building so Godric assigned his students the task of erecting the high roof and ceiling in the Great Hall. They had of course used this opportunity for a prank on everyone, enchanting it to show the sky above so unless one was outside you couldn't tell the Hall had a roof at all. The task had taken two days, Slytherin was convinced they had created the illusion of a roof that was only revealed from the inside, it was only when he had climbed up the outside of the building that he realized the view inside was the illusion not the stone tiles themselves.
Next to arrive had been the son of Gryffindor's daughter, his only child, she had married into another old wizarding family and lived under protection on her grandfathers Wessex estate. Tigelwotta was a raven-haired youth now, quiet most of the time, but a fearsome opponent with a sword or wand. He rarely used his first name, which as part of their cover his parents had taken from the Christians Holy book, preferring to be called by his families name, in fact it had been two years of friendship before Utred had learnt what it was.
Finally after a couple of months the fifth of his gang had arrived, Skorri Bleac was another Northumbrian, though he had never been to Jorvik. He came from the coastal Hvitsby, a Saxon whose family had fled to Hogsmeade, they were too well known as magical in the settlement, which had become a powerful Christian site.
Although they were known as pranksters they were also talented Wizards, among the best in the school, even Slytherin acknowledged this, despite his students being the main target of their jokes. They were popular too, though none of them arrogant, few outside the school even knew Utred was a Lord, he only used this status when he had to in order to protect others from attack, even within his own house. His friends looked on Utred as their leader, though he rarely masterminded their antic's unless it was a matter of justice, he had often seen his father settling disputes between his tenant farmers and sworn men, even presiding over legal matters. As a result he had a strong sense of justice, to which the others differed. He had also become a skilled wizard, gaining an understanding of the intricacies and subtitles of all aspects of magic. It was also widely accepted that he was amongst the most powerful wizards alive, his abilities being almost as strong as those of the founders themselves. He was often found studying Gryffindor's books, that he had been left by Merlin and collected from far and wide. He had assisted in creating the spells that protected the school using deep magic he had learnt from them. Thanks to his training, the five, along with Ulf and Erik, were not just expert huntsmen, but also the best swordsmen in the student body too, and created a formidable shield wall, which had yet to be defeated during class. They were known by the other students as Gryffindor's Creaftas, meaning “the founders strength” in the Saxon tongue.
The five Creaftas greeted each other warmly and set off towards the village, which was now full of traders freely able to trade their magical wares along with necessities of life. Their pouches full of coins hung from their belts as they laughed and joked as they walked towards the houses.
On arrival they stopped to chat to the moneyer who was carefully weighing the blanks of Gold, Silver and Copper he used to strike the coins. This had been one difference Utred had noticed on arrival in the wizarding world, certainly back in Jorvik they had a single silver coin, which was cut if the value of the goods was less than the coin. He had even seen a gold coin from some distant land, but here the coins had different values and were not cut to give change. They exchanged news and admired the new coins the founders had designed for use by wizards, The Silver Sickle and Gold Galleon would be easy to pass off in the muggle world but the copper Knut, the smallest of them, would not be able to be used outside the wizarding community as it separated itself from the rest of the countries inhabitants. The coins were an inevitable step towards being independent of the Muggle world, although it was likely magical folk would remain living amongst muggles, many were moving to wizarding settlements like Hogsmeade
The village had grown in the last five years and was now a thriving self-sustaining community, hidden from the muggle world. It now boasted all manner of magical trades in its houses, the occupants had traded in muggle trades openly in their previous homes, keeping their magical wares hidden. Now they could trade in both openly and the community was happier for it. The founders had discovered other safe places for magical folk to live around the country, even Godric's Hollow had a magically concealed community amongst the muggle houses, some families who had escaped to Hogsmeade had moved into these safe areas, thus the magical world was becoming more organized and separate from those they had previously lived in harmony with, providing service to those who needed it.
As they left the moneyer he began striking coins, making the jewellery he had on display shiver on the table. They had soon bought what they needed and chatted with the wizarding families they had got to know, when they heard a child yell. They looked at each other. “Durslieg!” said Egil grinning.
They ran towards where the young child was still wailing and the youngest Durslieg was yanking on her hair. He spotted them coming, wands drawn and the fat ten year old tried to run, but could only manage a waddle, Utred cast a spell which hit it's target. A pig’s tail burst from the boys’ backside as he yelled then sped of to his house.
“Go on run Earsling.” Tigelwotta shouted as they reached the young girl and knelt to comfort her.
As they knelt they heard a loud roar of indignation and turned to see a large red-faced man emerge from a house at the far end of the village at the end of the track, which led out of the valley, and storm towards them. “You worthless freaks dare attack my son. I'll teach you to respect your betters.”
Skorri laughed, “How are you going to do that Durslieg? Show us how to make the worst shoes in the world. That Earsling sprog of yours needs to learn to pick on people his own size, not that there are many around that fat.”
Durslieg was quickly closing the gap between them getting redder in the face “Shut your mouth you runt, we lived here long before you lot polluted the place, this is our village, you need to learn that. It's our village not yours or any of you freaks, the sooner the lot of you disappear the better, even if I have to force you out myself.” He wielded his axe at them threateningly.
Utred drew his sword, ready to deflect the axe if it was thrown at them; the others had their wands ready. “Durslieg I would be careful who you threaten with a weapon if I were you. You are a Cordwainer not a warrior, a cowardly bully just like your son.”
“You dare draw that toy on me boy” Durslieg responded, still bearing down on them fiercely. “You lot have got away with too much, trying to take my village from us. You think you are above me Huntrodds, my son has a right to be here and if you and your lot don't like that, they can lump it boy. Who the hell do you think you are drawing a blade on me, as if you are a Lord or something? Put it away before you hurt yourself, or I'll make you wish you had never been born, I will show you how to respect your betters boy.”
He threw the axe straight at Utred's head, but Utred was to quick and there was a clang as his sword hit the axe to the ground. He moved quickly and was behind the large man before he was noticed. With two flicks of his wrist he smacked the man on the back of the knees with the flat of his sword and the man fell to his knees. Circling round to face him, Utred kept the point at the man's throat and stared angrily into the man's eyes. “I don't think I am a Lord you worthless lump, I am a Lord.” he snarled allowing his fathers ring to dangle on the leather thong in front of the man's eyes. “Now I and my friends will treat you with the respect you treat us with. This is Godric's village not yours, we are here at his invitation, we don't need your permission or approval. Now teach that runt of yours some manners or next time I will not be so lenient, scum.”
He pressed the sword hard enough to nick the large man's skin, he flinched and a damp patch grew darkening the front of his pale rough woollen trousers as the five laughed at him, encouraging the little girl to do the same. Utred was the only one not laughing; he glared at he-man in disgust. “You pathetic whale, when will you learn, we are not a threat to you unless you threaten us. We don't care where you live, but we do not cow tow to you. If you want respect earn it Durslieg, start by controlling that brat of yours.”
There was a pop and Gryffindor appeared, “Orin told me there was trouble.” He sighed. “What's he done this time, Utred?” he asked.
Utred explained to his master what had occurred then they left Godric to deal with the man and took the girl home.
On the way they passed Orin's new home, Utred had given the man permission to rejoin his family who had been wand makers for centuries. They had already been in the village when it was discovered Gryffindor was magical, the Ollivander's had been caretakers of the estate as well. Unknown to anyone they had made wands for the witches and wizards in Britain from the humble house, even making Merlin's wand. Wizards had visited Hogsmeade for decades unseen to buy a wand from the renowned maker. Orin's brother had been over-joyed to be reunited with him and Orin found he had a large family he had known nothing about, soon he had settled in to making wands and telling stories of his adventures to his family. The Ollivander's had welcomed Utred, Erik and Ulf in as well, the three knew they were welcome there any time, the children always welcomed Utred with great enthusiasm, he was treated as part of the family by the household.
He was pleased for the old man, who had been so faithful to his father; he had freed Orin of his oath so he never had to leave his family again, though Orin acted as if still under the oath.
The Girl lived next door to the Ollivander's and was the daughter of the Apothocar. So after returning her to the care of her parents, the five called in to the wand makers for ale, they were always welcome guests especially with the children. Thanks to Utred, who had taught the youngsters how to defend themselves under Orin's watchful eye, they were the only two of their age in the village that the Durslieg boy would not bully. In fact after he last tried to, Utred wondered if the boy would ever be able to have children of his own. Godric called in after dealing with Durslieg senior to find the Creaftas engaged in entertaining the children. “From potential murderer to nurse maid” He laughed “Utred you never cease to amaze me.”
Utred grinned, “Oh come on Godric, all I did was wet nurse him, my way.”
“Well he's after blood this time, yours. At least he was until I reminded him of the penalty for murdering a Lord. He was convinced you had taken the ring by force, until I told him whom your father was. That shut the useless lump up, he might hate us, but he was always a problem that one, thought himself better than everyone else, even when it was only muggles here, as far as he was concerned.” Godric winked.
“That's true, his family always believed they were a cut above.” Orin agreed. “His father was the same, pompous fools the lot of them. I remember his father arriving here with the boy in tow, setting up shop, first thing we heard was he demanding to know why the rest of us didn't buy his shoes and threatening us all if we didn't. Your Dad had employed him as a cattleman, Godric; he was good at that to. Cows just ignored his rants, your dad told me he wished he had never brought them here, but he had rescued them from a slave market. The boy is the only male in that house without the slave mark.”
“I didn't know that Orin.” Gryffindor looked at the old man amazed.
“Aye, that family owes yours their freedom, a debt that has not been repaid.”
“That should help control the beggar for a while “ Godric grinned.
They stayed for another hour, then left promising to be back soon. With Gryffindor, the five friends made their way back to the school, to get ready for the opening feast.
Late 20th Century.
It was early in the morning; Petunia gently woke at her usual hour, her first morning in her nephews’ house. Kreacher had brought her a cup of tea as she stirred, he left the room she then sat up, propping herself against the pillows of the large four-poster bed. She held the saucer as she drank her first sip of the hot brown liquid, then looked round the room, it was larger than her old one at Privet drive, she detected her nephews new wife's hand in decorating the room. It's soft, relaxing pastel shades, complimenting the curtains over the windows and hangings on the bed. The furniture was comfortable, with an ample dressing table. There was a large fireplace, on the wall to her right next to the door to her walk in wardrobe. A comfortable chair was positioned in front of the fireplace whilst to her left was the large window with a writing desk and chair in front of it. There was a night stand placed either side of the bed, vases of flowers on each. The dressing table was stocked with a jewellery stand and brushes, combs all placed on a pretty cloth protecting it's surface beneath the mirror, she had been surprised when the mirror had complimented her as she had prepared for the dinner party last night. She took another sip of the hot tea, her mind recalling the events of the night before.
Her talk with Molly had helped her sort out her next step in her mind, she had told Ginny's mother that she would divorce Vernon as soon as possible, no longer would she put up with his bullying. The kindly witch, who she had known only a couple of weeks, had told her all she knew of the life of Lily, Petunia's late, estranged sister. Petunia had opened her heart about her life and the mistakes she had made through jealousy of her sister. Molly listened as she opened her heart in the drawing room, free of Vernon for the first time, she grieved for her sister and her nephews lost childhood. Towards the end of their conversation, Molly had offered Petunia whatever help she wanted, they had agreed that the first thing Petunia needed to do was to meet with Kingsley, so she and Dudley could formalize their stay in the wizarding world. Whilst Petunia went to freshen up before the meal, Petunia had owled the minister who had replied that he would meet with them this morning, with relevant paperwork for them to become residents of the wizarding community, meaning he could act on their behalf in this world. She was nervous about meeting him, but knew she would need some help to begin her new life.
Over dinner the night before she had mostly listened as the guests had told her of Harry's exploits, she was horrified as she learnt what he had been through between stays at Privet Drive each summer since he had turned eleven. The twins excitement over something called Quidditch, which her nephew and niece in law had apparently been very accomplished at, made her realize how much she had to learn, not just about this world, but also about her sister's son.
She drained the last of the tea and rose from the comfortable bed, placing the cup and saucer on the dressing table she then put on her dressing gown and slippers.
“Good morning my dear.” The mirror said as she glanced into it thinking her hair looked a fright after her nights rest. “Don't worry we shall sort that out, it won't take long to have you presentable for the day.”
Petunia reacted to the mirrors voice. “Thank you,” she said thinking that this was something she had to get used to.
She turned and left the room to go into the bathroom for her morning ablutions, she returned, made the bed then dressed and brushed her hair, returning it to her usual tight style fixing it with spray.
“That's much better, my dear. Now you are ready to face anything. I hope you have a good day.” The mirror said as Petunia left the room intending to make herself some breakfast in the basement kitchen.
Of course Kreacher was there already and would not hear of her making her own breakfast, he politely refused all her offers to help. She sat at the table watching as the elf worked making the meal she had requested seemingly effortlessly and soon she was tucking in to grapefruit and toast, refusing his offer to make her anything more. Having eaten she explored the houses garden, Kreacher assured her that he had removed all the dangerous plants his former masters had planted, and she soon found an arbour overlooking a lawn surrounded by flowers to sit and relax in.
Dudley stirred from sleep, opening his eyes he wondered where he was for a moment before remembering he was in his cousins house. Smiling he got up and dressed before going to the bathroom, then to find some breakfast. Kreacher was only too pleased to prepare him some bacon, egg and mushrooms; he had just taken a similar meal up for Harry and Ginny. As he ate Dudley thought on the events of the night before. The house and Quiditch had truly amazed him. Molly had flooed George who had immediately offered Dudley a Job with Ron in the Hogsmeade branch, a job Dudley had eagerly accepted. He was relishing the chance to settle into the world of his Girlfriend.
He and Maria had returned to the room that changed after dinner, it became a beautiful riverside park for them to walk in at Maria's request. They had walked and talked until Molly had come to take her home. She would return later today, Dudley missed her, but they had grown closer as they had talked about what they had done since his cousins wedding. He felt so comfortable with her, nothing had felt so right to him before and from their conversation last night he knew Maria felt the same. Even so they had agreed not to rush things, they were comfortable taking their time. His thoughts were interrupted when his mother returned looking more content than he had ever seen her. He was glad to see the fear she had felt for so long gone from her eyes. She sat while he finished breakfast and told him of the decisions she had come to and that the Minister himself would be visiting them to set the wheels in motion. They both knew there was much to do before they would be free to enjoy their new lives, Petunia would need a job for starters, but both felt, for the first time in a long while, optimistic and knew they had made the right choice.
Kingsley arrived at Grimauld Place mid morning, with the paper work for Dudley and Petunia. Harry and Ginny sat with them as they talked over future plans
Kingsley was going through options for them based on their decisions so far. “So, as you have decided to live in the magical community, we need you to sign some forms, so that you can become citizens of our community with the same rights as everyone else. These are magical agreements and are therefore binding, but they do mean you will have the support of the Ministry officially in ending your old life and starting your new one.
Dudley from what you tell me George has offered you a job in his Hogsmeade branch so we will need to get you a vault at Gringotts for your gold. Petunia I have actually a couple of options for you if you decide to stay. Minerva McGonagall Headmistress of Hogwarts has need of a Muggle Studies Teacher, and Arthur has a vacancy in the Muggle Relations department, which I think you would be good at.
It's basically helping to liaise between us and the Muggle government and sorting out any incidents, which involve muggles. The teaching post is self-explanatory. You don't need to decide now but Minerva does need to know soon, you could be the first muggle to teach at Hogwarts and the students would know that.
Anyway we can sort everything out; we do have one difficulty though, Vernon. He may not like it, but he knows about the magical world, if he did decide to tell anyone it's doubtful he would be believed, but we will have to be sure. I understand you not wanting to go back to him and we can help with the divorce if you wish, provide you with legal help, that sort of thing. I don't want to rush you or for you to feel pushed into the decision, but are you positive that's what you want?”
“Minister, I have made my choice, he raised his fist to me, and if it wasn't for Dudley he would have hit me. I am not going back to him, but I have little money for a divorce and I can't see him agreeing to one, but I am sure. We had a bank account, which he controlled, there was a separate account for house keeping and such which had an automatic transfer from his account each week, it never had much in it, but that's all I have apart from my belongings. Dudley and I couldn't bring everything with us when we left, we could do with getting the rest of our belongings before I file for divorce otherwise Vernon is likely to destroy those things.” Petunia said
“Well we can help with the costs of the divorce, we have specialists in muggle law and a few solicitors are married to wizarding folk. As far as the things you left behind we can arrange for it's collection, but one of you will need to go with our people so they can enter the house legally. We could use magic, but it would be better if we didn't in these circumstances. I will arrange for the legal documents you will need and for the divorce to be prepared. We shall find out what's in his account so you can use what is legally a shared asset too, I will have Gringotts sort that out for you. Muggle authorities recognize our court so there should be no problem. Now which of you is willing to go back to collect your belongings.” Kingsley said.
“I'll go” Dudley volunteered, “ I can take the car.”
“No need for the car, Dudley we'll get you there and back.” Kingsley smiled.
“Dud I'll come with you, help you pack, though I am not looking forward to seeing Vernon again. How many Auror's are you sending with us Kingsley?” Harry asked.
“Four I think Harry, you are qualified though not in the department yet, so you'll make five, I'll make sure they are ones you know. Petunia make a list of what it is you need Dudley to collect and make sure he knows where it all is we'll try and do it this evening. So it leaves you the rest of the today to sort things out, I will need an affidavit from you Petunia so I can get things moving as soon as I get back. Harry I suggest we get them to Gringotts to open a vault each.”
Petunia and Dudley signed the papers and received some documents that would enable them to open vaults at the wizards’ bank and enable them to discover Vernon's account and ensure he could not empty it until the financial part of the divorce was settled. Kingsley then helped Petunia complete filling out the Affidavit and then summoned his clerk so it could be sworn, he then acted as witness himself. The Clerk left with the paper work and instructions to get the Ministry's legal team on to the work immediately. He then took Harry and Ginny to one side while Petunia and Dudley put together the list of their belongings.
“Harry you had better let Petunia and Dudley know a few basic details of what to expect, it's going to be hard for them to adjust to the magical world. Especially once people realize who they are, after Rita's article during the Triwizard tournament, if they are to be able to live a normal life in our world they need to be able to go out without you and not worry if one of your fans is going to try to get revenge for how they treated you.”
Harry agreed, two muggles moving to his world were going to be at a severe disadvantage and for his Aunt and Cousin simply being associated with him could bring various difficulties on it's own, especially given the known history between them.
Petunia soon made a list of things she needed from Privet Drive, she thought she might take the post at Hogwarts and talking to Harry and Ginny she thought she could do it. After their talk she decided that although they wouldn't work at Hogwarts Dudley's computer, TV and other electronic gadgets might be useful. Dudley was happy to let her use them as classroom aids so they would be bringing them back too. Kingsley took it when he left so the court order could be obtained.
After lunch the plan had been to go straight to Diagon Alley, but Harry had fallen asleep on one of the sofa's while they waited for Andromeda and Teddy to arrive, which they did five minutes later and Teddy climbed up to sit protectively next to Harry's prone form.
Ginny took the opportunity to talk to Petunia and Dudley about what staying with them could entail warning them of the likely attention they were likely to get whilst out and about and the potential dangers they could encounter. She reassured them that as long as they were with them or the escort they would be fine, but still it was obvious that both were a little nervous of entering the full wizarding world for the first time.
They arrived at the Leaky Cauldron at 2`O` clock. Ginny had woken Harry as they were supposed to be meeting Molly and The twins then. The idea had been to do most of the shopping by then so they could help the twins do there shopping for Hogwarts. That plan had now changed but it didn't matter really.
The pub was packed with customers when they entered, Harry groaned as witches and wizards spotted him and Ginny. They started talking and pointing at them. Dudley and Petunia were a bit uncomfortable as they walked across the pub.
“Hi Tom is Mrs. Weasley here yet?” Harry asked the barman.
“Yes they are waiting in the yard for you Harry, when you come back go through the back room if it's still this busy, less conspicuous. Aylwin's out there with some of my guy's as well for you.”
“Thanks Tom.” Harry nodded as they walked to the back of the pub and out of the door.
“Oh, I thought you would be coming from the other way?” said Mrs. Weasley.
“Harry fell asleep mum” said Ginny “Let's get into the alley and get on.”
The twins smiled “Bit packed in there Harry.” said Delilah
“Just a bit” he said “Well Aunt, Dudley brace yourselves, it shouldn't be long before words out we are here”
He touched the brick wall with his wand and the bricks moved to form an arch, they walked into the busy street.
Petunia and Dudley stared about them at the shops selling all manner of strange objects; they were wide eyed at their first sight of the hidden street now before them. They headed down the street to Gringotts, the two muggles still gazing around at the plethora of goods in each shop, it was hitting home just how different the magical world was from their own. Bill met them in the foyer of the bank, he had been assigned to look after Harry on behalf of Gringotts recently, his travels as a curse breaker on the banks behalf over, he had been promoted to a level usually held by a Senior Goblin to look after the banks wealthiest client.
“Hello everyone” he greeted walking from his new office “Need some gold Harry?”
“Yes Bill, but we also need to set up two vaults please, you met my Aunt and Cousin at the wedding didn't you?”
“Sure did, mum told me you were staying with Harry and Ginny, have you got your papers with you?”
Petunia produced the parchments from her bag and handed them to Bill who looked them over. “Great, all is in order. Now if you come with me we'll sort it out while Harry visits his vault. Mum you coming with them, I'll sort out for the twins money while we are at it.”
Twenty minutes later they were shopping for the twins books and ingredients. They of course called at Fortescue's, where the twins told them how Eli and Maggie were; they had visited St. Mungo's that morning. As they sat outside the Ice Cream Parlour eating an assistant from Quality Quidditch supplies came over with two long parcels.
“Mr. Potter, I am sorry to disturb you, but we have been asked to deliver these to a Mr. and Miss Wolfe, we were told they would be with you today.”
Harry looked puzzled “Yes they are, Tarquin, Delilah these are for you apparently”
The twins took the parcels and looked at the labels
“They are from Eli and Maggie.” They said in amazement.
The assistant smiled “The order came from St. Mungo's, the lady who flooed an hour ago was insistent they get to you today. She asked us to keep an eye out for you and deliver them.”
“Thank you for doing that, I hope it wasn't to much trouble.” Harry said.
“No it was a pleasure.” She assured him, and then turned to the twins. “I hope you like them, any problems with them just bring them back and we shall sort it out.”
“We shall, Thank you.” The twins called as the assistant left them.
“Well aren't you going to open them?” Ginny urged them smiling as the twins looked at the parcels excitedly.
Grinning expectantly, the twins ripped open the paper and opened the boxes it covered to reveal two Firebolt Lightning’s, the first new broom to be released since the war
“Wow broomsticks “ they said together.
“We told them about playing Quidditch at your house, and what you had said to us, Mrs. Weasley told them it was true, but I didn't expect this,” smiled Tarquin
“They shouldn't have spent this much on us,” said Delilah.
Molly smiled “Don't worry they wanted to after what you said, especially with Harry training you.”
“Tell you what” Said Harry “We need to call in at Swiftshot's to pick up the wedding photo's, let's see if he will take your photo with the brooms to give to Eli and Maggie as a thank you.”
“Great idea” said the twins together.
They finished their ice creams and with the twins proudly carrying the boxes containing the brooms they resumed shopping. Whilst the twins were being fitted for new robes, Petunia surprised her self whilst looking through a rail of witches’ robes, there were several, which she liked. They were cut so beautifully and in various colours she had never thought of trying before. Ginny and Andromeda encouraged her to try them on; they had found a few items themselves. Soon Harry, Teddy, the twins and Molly were enjoying a fashion show the three ladies put on in the various outfits. Dudley had found some robes he liked too, so the grand finally was introduced by Ginny, and he appeared from the changing room and was joined by Andromeda and his mother stood either side of him. Teddy laughed loudly and cheered.
“I think Teddy approves.” Laughed Harry as the child bounced excitedly on his knee.
Madam Malkin smiled, and walked over to Petunia. “They are beautiful on you my dear, “ she said checking the fit. “They are a perfect fit, they could have been made for you.”
“Yes, I can't choose between these, they are wonderful though, I never thought I would like magical fashion so much, well I had better get changed so we can get on, it was fun though.” Petunia smiled happily.
Ginny glanced to Harry and winked, he nodded and stood just as Dudley came out back in his street clothes, carrying the deep blue robes he had worn over his arm. He handed them to Madam Malkin. “I would never have thought robes were so comfortable,” he said.
She smiled, and went to put the robes back on the rail; Harry stopped her and whispered something to her. She nodded then went to help Petunia, still carrying the robes Dudley had tried.
When they emerged, instead of returning the clothes to the hangers she carefully wrapped them in tissue and placed them in boxes next to the bags containing Tarquin and Delilah's new school robes.
“Oh I would love to take them all, but I don't think I can afford it.” Petunia tried to stop.
“Don't worry Aunt I have paid for them for you, the ones Dud tried to, they can be adjusted once he loses weight.” Harry told her, “Ginny and I can afford them and we wanted to get you something, think of them as a late birthday present if you like.”
Oh Harry I can't let you do that, I haven't any money to pay you back.” Petunia said gently, marvelling at her nephew’s kindness.
Ginny came to Harry's side, “You don't have to Petunia, they are a gift, you are family so it's no problem.”
“Are you sure Harry?” Dudley asked.
“Positive, Big D.” Harry replied handing over the Galleons to Madam Malkin.
They had a lot of shopping having got the twins books and other supplies before stopping for ice cream so Harry sent the children's shopping back to the Burrow and the robes to Grimauld place before they set off towards Swiftshot's.
Mr. Swiftshot was delighted to see them again and only too pleased to take the picture of the twins against the background of a Quidditch Pitch. The process fascinated Dudley and amazed Petunia, so they had a picture of the two of them taken as well, the background they chose was the park at Spinners End where Petunia had played with her sister as a child. Once the two pictures had been taken the photographer took the fresh images back into the shop and laid them on the counter. The twins picked a frame and the image was wrapped for them to take to St Mungo's the next day. There were two copies of Petunia and Dudley's picture, they picked a frame for each and Mr. Swiftshot parcelled them up too. He then produced the Album of wedding photo's and proudly turned the pages so Harry and Ginny could view each image, the others moved to the back of the shop near the window, allowing the couple a little privacy so they could see them first. The pictures were fantastic, neither of them had noticed the photographer taking photographs before and during the service, a few of them were to be published in the Quibbler that week, along with the official report of the day, Mr. Swiftshot told them which images had been selected. He continued to turn the pages, but when he reached the one of the binding, he paused before he showed them the next pictures.
“I must confess, that I am puzzled by one of the next pictures though Mr. And Mrs. Potter, I feel it only fair to warn you before I show you them, they should be almost identical, but one is not at all what I expected, I am unsure how to explain it or if the image will be acceptable, I leave that to you.” He turned the page of the album and indicated one of the two images it contained.
Harry looked at the picture, and drew in his breath “Its them.” he gasped.
Ginny was staring at the picture in disbelief “Oh my word, Harry, they were with us after all my love.” She grasped his arm tightly in hers.
“Who were?” asked Molly coming over to them puzzled as tears began to fall down Harry's cheeks.
She looked at the picture; it was one of two taken when the Stag and Doe had posed unexpectedly with the couple. The first showed what everyone had seen, but the second was the one that drew attention from them. Harry and Ginny were stood in the spot between where the Deer should have been; only there was no Stag and no Doe. Either side of the Happy couple stood two obviously proud figures, glowing gently. “That's impossible, how on earth?” she exclaimed.
Authors notes:
My usual thanks to AriesGirl 40 for Betaing this, like me she is very busy at the moment so it may be some time before the next chapter is posted, I remain however grateful to her for her hard work checking my work for me.
My thanks also to those of you who read and review, your comments are always welcome, I look forward to seeing what you say about this chapter.
Hope you enjoyed this chapter, I am sorry it will be quite a wait until the next is up, I hope it will be worth the wait.
Many of you have let me know you like the Historical notes and additional information, so this time there is a bumper crop.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Moneyer: This was the name of the crafts men authorized to make coins. Each community would have it's own moneyer making coins from solid silver (in the U.K.) to designs authorized by the King. The coins were made by first making the dies, two of them by using a scribe like tool struck by a hammer to make indentations in the metal face of the die. There were two dies for each coin, one for each side of the coin. One die was set in the centre of a large tree trunk, which was cut down to a working height; the other die was left loose. A Blank disk of solid silver was placed on top of the set die, the silver disk weighing a set amount, a collar was then slid over that die and the second die dropped into place. The top die was then struck sharply with a hammer one time and then the top die and the collar were then removed and the newly minted coin revealed. This coin was a penny, it had a large spending power, so if the value of the goods was half the value of the penny it was simply cut into two, or if the value was a quarter then the coin was cut into four, or Forth things as they were called, hence the name of the old coin Farthing. Moneyers also made jewellery from both silver and Gold.
A Cordwainer is a skilled leather worker, who would design and make anything made of leather especially shoes. The trade is separate and distinct from that of a cobbler, which is simply a repairer of leather goods. The distinction was jealously guarded, a Cordwainer could repair goods, but usually would not do so. A cobbler was not allowed to make anything from leather, though they could train to become a Cordwainer if they wished. The penalty for a cobbler doing a Cordwainer's work was extremely severe. Shoes were made to measure, to get the correct size the customer would stand on a piece of leather and what would become the sole of the shoe would be cut out around the bare feet. The style of shoe would then be chosen depending on the wealth of the customer, leather was an expensive commodity, it would have been processed many times between animal and shoe, including tanning. So shoes were another status symbol, the more leather in them, the wealthier the wearer. Cordwainer's Guilds still exist in London and York.
This story will have no Malfoy's or Prewitt's in it as both names are French in origin and no record is known of either name (yes there really are Malfoy's in existence) in the UK. Prior to 1066 when members of both families are known to have been nobles in the Norman invading army. This does not mean that neither family could have been resident in Britain prior to that date, simply that we have no evidence to show that they were, I have therefore erred on the side of caution in this case, despite the adage that absence of evidence is not evidence of absence. There are, however some Norse or Anglo Saxon versions of some familiar names in this and future chapters, where the modern version is known to have derived from an earlier version, or where a name matches a trade name known to have been adopted as a family name and the modern version is derived from that trade's ancient title.
Hvitsby literally translates as whites farm, now Whitby, a coastal town in north Yorkshire. Hvitsby was whites farm (the meaning of by). There is much information about this town in my other story (Harry Potter and the Essence of Revenge: chapter “Whitby”), however we have an additional piece of information in this chapter. Oswy, Saxon King of Northumbria, founded the abbey at Whitby in AD 657 on the site of a Roman signal station. He appointed the niece of the first Christian king of Northumbria the first Abbess. The Abbey was a double monastery; it had one part for Nuns and another for Monks. In 654 AD the abbey was the site of the Synod of Whitby and many important church figures from the Christian world attended and the Northumbrian church was reconciled with Rome and the formula for deciding when to celebrate Easter was decided. By the Ninth century the abbey was abandoned, though the site remained important for Christians as the faith spread it's influence in the south. It was reformed in 1078 as an Abbey inhabited by monks until it was finally dissolved in the reign of Henry the Eighth (the King who famously had six wives). The ruins of the Abbey still stand high above the town.
In the 10th Century the old faiths had practically been eradicated in most of the country and the churches influence and control over the rulers of the nation was reaching it's strongest point, solidified by the Norman invasion in the Eleventh century, however this story takes place nearly one hundred years before that and the Norse still had influence in Scotland and Northumbria, though their grip was slowly slipping, these two Kingdoms were a hybrid of the two faiths which until the latter part of the century had coexisted through necessity, though not always happily. It is in this period I have placed Utred and the foundation of the school, approx 1000 years before Harry entered the school.
Oh and don't worry, so far most of my period characters have been men, however women make an appearance soon, the school is not only for Wizards.
Disclaimer: As Usual I own nothing you may recognise from the books by JKR.
This Chapter is dedicated to the memory of Rodney. Co Beta with AriesGirl. When I sent a new chapter for thier tender care it was a race between them to see who could read it first. Both AriesGirl and her Husband became great friends and Rodney will be sadly missed. My Thoughts and prayers have been and remain with her and her family since I recieved the sad news. I am sure Rodney is in the Feasting Hall, watching for the next chapter amongst other things.
Chapter 6
A Right Royal Rumble.
Late 20th century.
Ron and Hermione were still unpacking boxes in their new house, in Hogsmeade, which they had moved in to the day before Harry and Ginny had returned from their honeymoon. The last few days had been spent unpacking boxes and moving furniture into position and getting settled in their new home. The house was close to the edge of the village, on the road that led to the castle, though Hogwarts was out of sight beyond the trees. It was only a few minutes walk from the shop, “Weasley's Wizardly Wheezes”, which Ron was now full time manager of, for George, though he was only going in a couple of hours a day this week, while they sorted out the house. Hermione had the week off from the ministry where she was heading a team in the department of magical law enforcement looking at integration of magical creatures, where she was already one of the main policy makers in the new regime.
Ron had been in to the shop for the morning, it was nearing lunch time as he walked back along the street, greeting his new neighbours in the street on his way back to the cottage. He had spent the last few days organising the new warehouse, which was to become the main store for the company, increasing the space available at the Diagon alley shop for his brother to invent and test new products. He turned the corner into the curved street out of the village, facing him at the apex of the curve was his new home. Each time he saw it he could scarcely believe it belonged to Hermione and himself, not long ago he couldn't have owned a shed in the village. Like most of the properties in Hogsmeade it could accurately be described as picturesque, its white washed stone walls pierced by traditional windows with their twelve panes of glass in each. The front door was set beneath a thatched porch which matched the roof, roses climbing the supports on either side of the wooden stable type door. The front garden behind a white painted picket fence was a confection of colour from the cornucopia of colourful blooms, some giving off a remarkably sweet scent which filled the air in welcome to their home. The fine, sand coloured gravel path, edged with red bricks set diagonally on end forming a row of low triangles pointing to the sky, linked the gate directly to the porch exactly half way between the two low, tightly trimmed hedges that separated their garden from those of their neighbours. It was a cottage Hermione had long admired since her first visit to the village back in their third year and now it was theirs. Ron was still confused about Hermione describing it as a “chocolate box cottage”, it didn't look like any box of chocolates he had ever seen. The previous owner had died in the battle of Hogwarts, their adult sons both now lived in Chester, and had no need of the house and had been overjoyed to sell it to the couple, who, in turn, were ecstatic that it fell within what they could afford, thanks to their earnings of the previous year. They had even had money over to buy furniture to supplement what they had been given by Hermione's parents. Out back were some out buildings, another colourful flower garden, a well stocked vegetable patch and a paddock large enough for Quidditch practice, complete with a small orchard. A large pond was set near this boundary of the land, with a summerhouse overlooking it complete with a terrace to sit on, on warm summer evenings, watching dragon flies float on their gossamer wings amongst the reeds and tall bull rushes, in the small marsh on the other side of the pool of water. Ron guessed it was this wetland that gave the cottage its name of “Titch Marsh Cottage”. Even the view across the back garden and paddock was awe inspiring, the mountains forming the backdrop to a wild field crossed by a stream, and on a low embankment, the railway used each day by the Hogwarts Express. Its passage south each morning leaving a trail of smoke in its wake, and the sounds of it's return in the evening, adding a romantic ambiance to their evenings on the terrace of the summer house.
He was more content now than he had been for years, life was good, he enjoyed his work, had a nice house to live in with room for flying in a wonderful place, and best of all he had Hermione, the love of his life. For him things simply could not get much better. He smiled as he opened the gate and saw her hanging curtains at the sitting room window, he waved as he closed the gate and walked up the path to the door. Opening it he called, “Hi love, hows it going?”
They had decorated the hall the day before. Hanging his coat on the hooks, he noticed Hermione had added a small table with a large vase of flowers as a welcome to their home, above it was a photograph of them both, taken by Mr. Swiftshot as their home's guardian portrait, though it was much smaller than Harry and Ginny's, more in scale with their house. A mirror was hung on the opposite wall next to the door to the sitting room. Three stairs were visible in the hall, they led to a small platform from where the stairs to the first floor sprang at a right angle to the first few. Further down the hall were doors leading to a dining room opposite the sitting room at the front of the house, then the kitchen and scullery at the back.
“Almost done in here Ron, everything OK at the shop?.”
“Quiet, but that gives us a chance to get the warehouse in order.”
Hermione emerged from the sitting room. “Good, we should be able to do the dining room after lunch. Just a couple of things left to do in here, won't take me long. Would you make some sandwiches for us while I finish off?”
“Of course. I'll bring them in to you when they're ready.”
She nodded and disappeared back into the room while Ron went to the kitchen. Ten minutes later, he emerged carrying a tray with sandwiches, two glasses, and a jug of pumpkin juice. He carefully nudged the door open with his foot and walked into the sitting room. Hermione was sat on the sofa staring into space, so, putting the tray on the coffee table, he sat next to her.
“ Lunch 'Mione”, he said, startling her. She jumped, knocking the coffee table and causing the pumpkin juice to splash a little onto the tray.
“What?” she cried, then realising what had happened, she calmed down. “Oh! Sorry Ron, I was miles away.”
“I noticed!” he chuckled syphoning the spilled juice with his wand. “What's wrong?”
“Oh nothing really. Just thinking.” She shook herself and changed the subject. “Your Mum and the twins came round this morning before going to the hospital, they helped for a little while, but Tarquin and Delilah were full of going to Harry and Ginny's last night. Seems they showed Dudley a mini Quidditch match and he loved it. Your mum had a long talk with Petunia, looks like they are going to settle in our world.”
“Wow, hope Harry's coping with his cousin and Aunt in the house.” Ron replied and took a bite out of a sandwich.
Hermione reached for one herself. “It's only been a day Ron, I am sure they are coping all right. Molly says they are all going shopping this afternoon, Kingsley is visiting them this morning, sort out some paperwork for them apparently, so I am sure they will settle in time.”
They ate their lunch then sat enjoying a rest before resuming unpacking and decorating. Hermione fell silent again, her thoughts drifting.
Ron nudged her, “'Mione, are you sure everything's all right?”
“Yes, I'm sure Ron, mind wandering again, that's all.” She snuggled up to him.
“It's just not like you love, unless you have a book to read of course.” He smiled.
“Oi! I'm not that bad,” she grinned back.
They both laughed. “Five more minutes, then we had better get started on the dining room,” she sighed.
Ron nodded in agreement. After five minutes relaxing, his arm round her as she leant against him, he looked down at her. She was staring across the room, a glazed look in her eyes. This had been happening more and more, recently. She occasionally just seemed to be elsewhere, and Ron wondered if perhaps she should see a healer. He followed her gaze to a picture on a side board, she must have placed it there this morning. It's simple wooden frame matched the wood of the piece of furniture on which it sat. It was one they had bought in Whitby on their last visit, it showed the abbey and adjacent church atop the cliff next to the harbour. He looked back at her, her eyes were transfixed with the image, just as she had felt drawn up the steps to that place on the day they had bought the picture. What was it that drew her to that cliff top of all places? He had no idea and doubted Hermione did either. “Hermione.” he called and again she jumped.
“Right Ron, lovely as cuddling like this is we had better get on or we shall never get finished.” She said it as if nothing unusual had happened.
She stood, picked up the tray and walked to the door, looked back at Ron's bemused face. “You coming Ron?” she asked.
He nodded rose and joined her.
“Really Ron, are you sure your not overdoing it at work?” she said gently as they left the room.
Swiftshot was looking a little alarmed. “I assure you I didn't do this Mr. Potter. I cannot explain it, but every time I exposed the negative to make a print this was the result sir. I shall destroy it immediately for you.”
“No, Mr Swiftshot, in fact, can you do me an enlargement please, a big one?” Harry smiled sadly, looking at the photographer.
“Of course I can Mr. Potter, but I don't understand.” He looked puzzled.
Delilah tugged Harry's sleeve. “Do you know them Professor?”
Harry smiled .“Yes Delilah, though I thought it was impossible for them to be at the wedding, let alone in the pictures.” Ginny squeezed his hand reassuringly, and as he paused to gather himself, he smiled to her briefly then added. “You see they died, a long time ago.”
He gazed back at the picture where the two figures smiled happily at him, he smiled. “If you would do that Mr. Swiftshot, same style frame as our portrait please.” He turned to Petunia who was looking puzzled. “Aunt, looks like you and Dud weren't my only relatives at the wedding after all.”
“Don't be daft Harry, we haven't any one else, unless Vernon was hiding.” She was now very puzzled, then her face became a mixture of sadness and realisation. “You said they were dead? You can't mean....”
“Who?” Dudley asked, as his mums hand flew to cover her mouth, tears welling in her eyes.
“Dudley, come and meet your Aunt and Uncle.” Harry smiled.
Mr. Swiftshot's eyes widened, “You can't mean that they are...” His initially startled voice faded away as the revelation set in.
Petunia and Dudley moved across the shop to look at the image. Petunia gasped as Lily waved enthusiastically to her. “Oh Lils,I am so sorry.” she murmured, turned to Harry, tears rolling down her face and hugged him, finally grieving for her sister.
Well over an hour later with shopping done, and magically sent back to Grimmauld place, they decided to floo home from Fred and George's shop, rather than walk back. George greeted them cheerfully as the twins ran through the door.
“Hi you two, come to see your favourite Weasley I see.” He grinned.
“Hi George, we got new brooms...” Tarquin said excitedly
“....From Eli and Maggie.” Delilah finished.
“That's great.” George replied as the rest of the group entered the shop. “You shopping or just passing through?” He asked the others.
“Just passing through this time George.” Molly replied.
“That's OK”, he said, winking at the twins and passing then something which caused the two to giggle as they pocketed the gift.
“That better hadn't be anything dangerous George.” His mother said warningly.
“Of course not mother, you wound me.” He dramatically feigned being wounded. “As if I would put anything dangerous into hands so young. Just something they may find useful when they get back to school.”
The twins were giggling harder than ever, but settled when they saw Molly's stern glance. “Yes well, so long as it doesn't get them in trouble.” she said thoughtfully.
“Hey Dudley.” George turned to Harry's cousin. “I am working on that job for you, we are expanding again up at Hogsmeade. We've got a new storage facility up there, I will talk to Ron tomorrow about it for you, he runs things up there, so I have to sort things out with him. I expect it will be sorted by the time Harry goes back to Hogwarts, so you'll have time to settle in a bit mate.”
“Thanks George, sounds good to me, I'll need time to sort out where to live though.” Dudley grinned looking round the shop in wonder.
“Don't worry about that, I have a thought about that too, just right for you. Tell you what, I'll organise all that and we'll get you in here to see the stock and what we do before you go up there. If you like it the jobs yours.” George grinned.
They agreed for George to collect Dudley the next afternoon, and they all went through to the fireplace leaving George in the shop. Harry and Ginny took one of the twins each through the Floo, Petunia nervously travelled with Molly. Andromeda took Dudley, with Teddy laughing between them.
Dudley and Petunia took some time to recover from their first trip by floo, it was not an experience they had enjoyed particularly. Kreacher put the large picture from Swiftshot's on the wall in the entrance, it would be the first picture any visitors to their house would see. Harry fell asleep on the sofa whilst the others admired the photographs in the album. The twins and Dudley entertained Teddy until he joined Harry for his afternoon nap, during which the twins persuaded Dudley to show them his car in the workshop. It was still dirty from the journey up and down the motorway, but once the twins had tested each seat and looked at the engine, they found some rags and set about cleaning and polishing it.
The rest of the afternoon passed quickly and as Dudley and the twins returned to the lounge Maria arrived straight from work. She had started at the Ministry in the department of magical law enforcement support office the week before, and was enjoying the job. She hugged Dudley and was then shown the wedding photos while he showered and changed. He returned as Harry awoke, just in time to say goodbye to Molly and the twins as they left by floo to the Burrow, promising he would give them a ride in the car soon.
When Maria heard that Dudley and Harry were returning to Privet Drive, she had wanted to go with them, she was worried about Dudley going. Ginny however persuaded her to stay when she and Harry promised to keep their link open so they would know if he needed any more help, though they didn't expect to have to much trouble with a team of Aurors with them.
The Aurors were meeting them in the park near Privet Drive, Harry took his cousin by side-along apparition.
“That was better than the floo,” Dudley gasped when they arrived in a quiet corner of the park and started walking to the meeting point, “Still odd though.”
“Takes a bit of getting used to, so does the floo mind.” agreed Harry. “When you have lost a bit of weight I'll take you up on a broom Dud, though Maria might want to do that, she has a Nimbus 2000 same as my first one.”
“There are times I wish I was a wizard like you Harry.” laughed Dudley “Then I remember the battle you guys had to fight that most muggles know nothing about and am glad I ain't.”
“Yes, not all fun, there are some drawbacks on both sides of the divide. Oh here they are.”
The team of Aurors arrived with a series of pops, the one obviously in charge pointed his wand at the two young people. Harry recognised him as the head of the department.
“What was the last element of training you passed?” the Wizard asked Harry.
“Concealment, which I passed preventing an attack on Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger in April this year, in the woods between Hogwarts and Hogsmeade.” replied Harry.
“Hello, Harry.” he responded with a smile, “Good to see you again. Sorry about that, had make sure you were you, you know.”
“Of course you did Alphonse, constant vigilance as Kingsley would say,” said Harry testing the other wizard.
“You mean as Mad Eye would say.” Alphonse corrected.
“Glad to see it's really you my friend” laughed Harry. “This is Dudley my cousin by the way, it's his dad who is the problem.”
Alphonse realised he had been tested and laughed. “Mad Eye taught you well Harry, testing without the target realising, well done mate, glad you are still on form. I'm sorry your illness has stopped you joining us this year, I need you on my team.”
“I know, but it can't be helped I'm afraid, you know where I am though, and I will see you at cabinet.” Harry said, then looking round the group, he recognised the Auror's who had helped in his and Ginny's protection last year and introduced Dudley round the group.
“Right Dudley! Lead the way. When we get to Privet Drive we'll decide how best to approach this.”Alphonse suggested.
“Sure, this way.” said Dudley indicating the way to Privet Drive.
He led the group out of the park and into the street. All the wizards were in muggle suits and no one cast the group more than a second look as they walked down the busy street. As they emerged from the alley into Privet Drive, Dudley nudged Harry.
“Aunt Marge is here.” Harry saw the Range Rover and groaned.
“Alphonse, there is a complication. Vernon's sister is here, that's her car. If she's here, that means there will be a number of spoilt dogs here with her, and Vernon is more likely to throw his weight around in front of her. She won't be pleased to see us either, especially me.” He warned the auror, who nodded acknowledgement of this information and gathered the others to brief them.
Vernon and Marge were relaxing watching the early evening news, glasses of whiskey in their hand, while dinner was cooking in the kitchen. The dogs were laid on the carpet between them quietly snoozing. Vernon had had a productive day at work, knowing Marge was looking after the house, and there, should his wife or son return as he expected they would. Her main activity that day had been to exercise her dogs in the local park, where she had berated the gardener, who had the audacity to complain that she wasn't clearing up after them and offered her a free poop-a-scoop so she could do the task. The cheek of the man, acting as if her dogs little tokens were diseased and needed clearing up. If a child was stupid enough to get the stuff on themselves that was hardly her responsibility after all. She glanced down at her little darlings, smiling fondly at them. Suddenly one raised its head and looked to the door barking, causing Vernon to jump. All the dogs stood and ran to the door barking madly.
“Someone's here” said Marge just before the door bell rang and the dogs fell silent. “That's odd! I've never known them do that. They usually let whoever it is know they are there until I get to the door at home.”
Vernon stood “I'll see who it is.”
Dudley rang the bell, and as the dogs fell silent, he looked round and smiled as Alphonse put his wand away and winked.
“They won't be a problem now.” He said.
The door opened and his father looked out. Seeing Dudley he grinned.
“Dudley my boy! You're back, I knew you would see sense.” Vernon eyes then fell on the rest of the group, spotting Harry.
“Son, what's going on and why is that freak here?”
“Nice to see you too, Uncle” said Harry, only slightly sarcastically, grinning as he felt Ginny's reassurance through the link.
Dudley smiled “Aren't you going to let us in?”
“Dudley, you know you are welcome, but I don't see why you need all these people.” Vernon answered.
“We'll discuss this inside Mr. Dursley if you don't mind.” Alphonse said as Dudley led the way in.
“Hang on! No, wait a minute! I don't want all of you. Marge, call the police” he blustered as the whole group pushed past him.
“I don't think that will be necessary, your son has invited us.” Alphonse said firmly “Besides, we shan't be long, so long as you allow your son to do what he came for.”
They went into the sitting room as Marge was picking up the phone.
“Dudley!” she called, as he led the way in, she smiled as she saw him. Harry followed him in and her face fell.
“You! I might have guessed filth like you would be behind this, you worthless sponger. Let's stop you being a burden to my brother once and for all!” she spat, and began to dial.
Harry calmly pointed his wand at the phone and the line went dead.
“Hello Marge,” he said, replacing his wand in the pocket in his robe. “ As pleasant as usual I see. Sit down won't you, this is none of your business.”
“How dare you speak to me like that, who do you think you are you ungrateful little runt?” she shouted, but fell silent as Vernon came in with the aurors, all with wands at the ready.
“I suggested you sit down. Dudley has something to do here and it is nothing to do with you.” Harry said firmly “We are here merely to support my cousin.”
“Dudley, are you allying your self with this scum rather than your father?” Marge demanded.
“After what he did to mum, or at least tried to do, if I hadn't stopped the oaf, yes .They have given us a home, and been far more welcoming than you have, even though we are not magical and are outsiders.” Dudley said. “Now sit down, and shut up!”
Marge turned purple with rage and began to speak, but Harry waved his hand and a chair slid across the floor behind Marge and she fell into it.
“Dudley! he pushed me, see what sort of person he is?” She bellowed.
“No, he didn't, and I know what sort of person he is, an honourable one” Dudley told her.“He, Aunt Marge, is a wizard and so are the gentlemen with me. Dad lied to you about where Harry was at school, and he lied about what he was doing. Harry is a hero, even the queen recognised that when she knighted him, so shut up and let us get on. I don't want to stay in your company, or your bully of a brothers company, longer than I have to.”
“Vernon, the boys brain washed, he is delusional, wizards, hero, knighthood, what claptrap! Anyone can see the freak is worthless.” Her words were cut short as one of the Aurors silenced her with his wand. Her mouth was still moving, but no words were coming out.
“Blimey, is she half banshee?” said the wizard.
Dudley and Harry laughed as Vernon looked in alarm.
“What have you done to her? How dare you.”
“Mr. Dursley. We are here to collect the rest of your wife's belongings, and those of your son. If you will listen to him, he will tell you more.” Alphonse told the angry man.
Vernon stared at his son. “Well Dudley? what's going on? Why have you brought these bloody freaks into my house? You know I am a reasonable man son, you know I would forgive you when you came home, what have I ever done to deserve this?”.
“Mum and I have left you, as her note said. Mum is sick of the way you behave and I can't say I blame her. Trying to hit her was the final straw. I believe we have a letter from her solicitor for you, and we have a court order preventing you from stopping us removing the property listed, and
from having any contact with us that we do not seek. These gentlemen are here to serve that order, and ensure neither you or dear Auntie interfere. Harry is here to help me gather the belongings and take them away.”
“Son, haven't I always treated you well? I don't know what happened. Can't you see it's the boy's fault, we should never have taken him in.” Vernon pleaded.
“No Dad, it is your fault! You decided to treat Harry badly, you told mum she could have nothing to do with her family, when she decided she wanted to. She has never even seen her sister's grave because of you! Mum has realised Harry is the only part of the Evans family left and needs to be able to see him. We tried to explain all this to you, since we got back from Derbyshire. We gave you a chance to change, but you are too pig headed to see anything except your own petty prejudices. You think you can bully everyone else to get your own way, including me and mum as soon as we disagreed with you. You lost my automatic loyalty as soon as I saw that. I only stayed for mum's sake. Harry has forgiven us for what we did to him, you can't see the cruelty we all inflicted. I am just glad he is generous enough to allow us to wipe the slate clean. Professor Dumbledore was right. You nearly made me like you, you damaged me too. Thankfully, it wasn't too late for me to change and see the mistakes I was making. Bullying others didn't earn me respect, that is earned not forced. I can see that, despite you, not because of you. Harry and his wife have welcomed us into their home despite our history, we are at the start of a new life, mum has a job to go to in September, hopefully I will have one soon as well. Best of all,we have our freedom, freedom to be who we want to be.”
“But Dudley, they are good for nothing freaks, weirdos” His father blustered.
“Guess what dad, they aren't the freaks. I feel sorry for you dad, you had the chance to have two sons, you blew it through your own narrow mindedness. You had a chance to allow what I now know is simply a special talent to flourish, you tried to destroy it, violently. You really cannot see that all life, especially human, is special. You had the chance to broaden your view, you're too narrow minded to see it. You had a wife and a son that simply asked that they be allowed to see all their family. You wouldn't let them, and this is the result. you have lost us dad, through your own stupidity you have lost that.”
“Utter rubbish! I haven't lost you or your mother.” Vernon spluttered, dropping any hint of trying to placate his son, his temper showing again in frustration. “I give it a week before you come crawling back. Then we shall see who is narrow minded boy. Marge was right, the runt and his weirdo friends have brainwashed you. If you think their sort are normal it's the only explanation. I have never been anything, but generous to you and your mother, tolerating the boy at her insistence, can't you see I have done nothing to harm either of you.”
“You tried to hit her dad, you would have, if I hadn't hit you first to prevent it.” He shouted, then turned to Alphonse. “I can't get through to him, let's get this over with.”
Alphonse nodded. “Whenever you are ready Dudley, I suggest you and Harry start upstairs. We'll keep an eye on these two.”
“You aren't taking a thing without my permission boy. I want Petunia here too.” Vernon moved, and tried to block the doorway.
“Oh Uncle, stop being silly, you can't stop us and Aunt will not come here.” Harry sighed “At the moment she never wants to see you again. Now, please get out of the way, the sooner we're done the sooner we are out of this house.”
“You don't scare me boy, this fantasy about my family will stop here and now. I don't know what you have done to them, but you will fix it right now.” Vernon growled.
Harry shook his head sadly. “Dudley, do you want to carry on with this?”
“Yes Harry, we need our things.”, his cousin replied just as sadly.
“Very well. Vernon, out of our way, or I will move you.”
Vernon snorted “I'd like to see you try. Boy”
Harry sighed. Wandlessly, he cast the spell and waved his hand, and Vernon found himself floating a few inches off the floor, around Harry, and back into the room. He landed gently. “I don't want to hurt you Uncle, unless you make it necessary. Now, Alphonse here has some papers for you, I suggest you sit down and read them.” Harry said to him and he and Dudley went up the stairs.
Alphonse then started showing Vernon the various legal papers Petunia had signed, including notice that she intended to file for divorce.
Upstairs Dudley looked at Harry “Well, that went about as well as expected.”
“You did well Dud, I'm proud of you, it can't have been easy standing up to him like that. I'm just sorry he wouldn't listen to you and respect those choices.” he reassured him. “We aren't out of the woods yet though, we still have to get out of here in one piece, after we cast the spell that ensures they don't reveal what they know of our world. Right let's get this done. Pass me the list, we'll do this the quick way.”
Dudley looked in amazement as Harry summoned each object both wandlessly and silently, produced trunks to put everything in, then levitating them down to the hall. Harry took one last look in his old room, which apart from furniture, was now bare, and then with the task complete, they went back downstairs and repeated the procedure for those rooms, Marge frozen to her seat as usually inanimate objects floated past her.
Vernon insisted on checking the contents of the trunks against a copy of the list before they were taken anywhere. He argued about several of the items, Marge silently prodding him in encouragement, but the aurors were having none of it. If it was on the list it was going. Vernon then tried to break some of the objects, but a simple reparo charm soon fixed them, to Vernon's frustration. As soon as he had checked a trunk, Harry sent it to Grimmauld place. After he had sent two, Vernon objected loudly.
“Boy! stop doing that, you can take them out the normal way or not at all.”
“This is the normal way for us, Uncle.” Harry said firmly.
“I mean normal for us normal people boy, it's bad enough having you filth here without you doing that.”
“Don't worry father, after today you won't need to worry about people doing magic in this house.” Dudley sighed.
“I don't know what what they have done to you, Dudley, or your mum, but if you go now and fetch her, I will forgive you both for all this.”
“Forgive us, for what?” Dudley was getting angry.
“Leaving me, of course!” Vernon said. “And bringing all this on us.”
“Dad. Get it through your skull, no matter what nonsense you think, it is you who should be begging forgiveness from us! And if you were half the man you think you are, you would know that.” Dudley shouted.
Marge grabbed Dudley and shook him. “How dare you speak to your father like that, if you were in your right mind you would never behave like this, now snap out of it!” she screamed.
Harry pointed his wand at her, just as Vernon lunged at him, and knocked him to the ground. “You will undo whatever you have done to my son, boy, and tell me where my wife is you freak.” Vernon spat, raising his fist.
Suddenly, Vernon found himself floating upside down near the ceiling next to his sister, looking down at Harry, who simply stood up having caught his breath from the impact. He looked round to see two Aurors putting their wands back in their robes.
“Well, we tried it the nice way, what shall we do with them now?” one the Aurors smiled as Vernon bellowed in rage swinging his arms to try and grab Harry who was just out of reach. Marge simply seemed frozen in fear, ashen faced and wide eyed as she hovered above them.
“Let's get the rest of this stuff home then do what we have to, I can't be bothered with these two worthless lumps any more.”, said Harry, mentally sending reassurance to Ginny who he knew had felt his fear as Vernon had attacked, and was about to apparate to him with an anxious Maria.
Dudley nodded briefly and sadly, so Harry sent the remaining trunks to Grimmauld Place. Once the trunks were gone, he floated Vernon and Marge to the sitting room, and put them into chairs, binding them so they could not attack again.
Dudley looked at his father. “Well, thank God I am not like you. A pathetic bully, who wants to hit women. Goodbye father, I hope you soon realise what you are, though I doubt it. I pity you for what you have lost because of that...”
His father looked at him, realising he had lost his son's loyalty forever, but feeling no remorse . “As far as I am concerned you are no longer a son of mine!”
Dudley nodded sadly. “Fine... If that's what you want, it's your loss, not mine.”
Harry watched as Dudley turned away from his father, and put a hand on his cousins shoulder. “You OK, Dud?”
“Yes Harry,” Dudley sighed. “I think I'm done trying with him, he's a lost cause. I'm just sorry I wasted my life trying to be like him.”
“Don't live in the past Dudley, you are no longer the person you once were. Perhaps some people can't let themselves change as you have, I am glad you had the strength to, and I respect you for that, Dud.”
Alphonse turned to them. “This won't take a minute, then we'll see you off , and Dudley, well done son, you have earned my respect too, you have coped well. if you were a wizard, I would want you on my team.”
Dudley nodded his thanks, and the two cousins left the room to wait in the hall while the Aurors set to work casting the charms to prevent either muggle revealing what they knew of magic, then they all left the house and headed back to the park. As they passed, they noticed a “For Sale” notice board had been erected outside Mrs. Figg's house.
Dudley was depressed as they walked back to the end of the street, where Alphonse turned and released the two muggles from their bonds, but not from the timed release sticking charms he had placed on them. It would be another ten minutes before they could leave their seats. Then, he caught up with his team and fell in to walk next to a resigned looking Dudley.
“Don't worry Dudley, he'll be all right.” He said to the young man.
“I know... I just hoped he would have changed a bit. Seen what a twit he's been.”
“Sadly, some people never accept responsibility for what they have done. I'm afraid your dad's one of those people. You showed great character back there, lad, I meant what I said about you back there. Even without magic you will go far in our world, young man, not because you're Harry's cousin, but because of who you have become.”
“I hope so, it's all rather scary at the moment.” Dudley smiled weakly.
“Yes I guess it is, but you have Harry, the Weasleys, and from what I hear, young Maria with you already, they'll look after you. I am a bit worried though, you are at a disadvantage. If you don't mind Dudley, I am going to find out if there is anything you can do to help protect yourself magically, especially for when Harry and Ginny are back at Hogwarts.”
“Thanks, but I don't know magic, it isn't in me.”
“I know son, but there are things that can be done.” Alphonse told him “I need to talk to Maria's dad actually, as he's an unspeakable.”
“A what?”
“Oh sorry, I'm not being rude about him, he works in the department of mysteries. We call them unspeakables, because they can't talk about a lot of their work you see, but he'll help if he can and so will I, young man.”
They had reached the park, which was now deserted, the sun was beginning to set and the light was fading. Harry and Dudley said goodbye to the Aurors, and apparated home.
They arrived in the back garden, and were immediately flung to their backs as Ginny and Maria ran to hug them.
“Are you all right love? I was starting to get a bit worried, especially when Ginny sensed Harry's fear...” Maria asked through tears as she released Dudley and he got up again
“I'm fine love. He made a surprise attack on Harry, knocking him over, but the aurors dealt with that.” He kissed her, while Ginny let Harry up and they walked towards the house where Petunia was waiting in the doorway. Harry looked up at Petunia.
“Marge was there.” He told her.
“Oh, I bet she was pleasant! Trust him to go running to her.” Petunia sighed.
Dudley told them what had happened, while they made their way to the lounge, where Kreacher had put some pre-dinner drinks ready for them
Dudley looked round once he had sat down. Not seeing the trunks, he asked “Did everything arrive?”
“Yes Dud, Kreacher has put the trunks upstairs, your mum checked them as they arrived. You can sort them out tomorrow, dinner is soon anyway.” Ginny said. “By the way, Maria, are you staying tonight? You are more than welcome, there's plenty of room.”
“Yes I will, if that's all right, but I had better let Mum and Dad know.” Maria suddenly thought of something. “Oh Dudley, this morning Dad said you could spend this weekend at ours if you like. We can go to the match from there, meet the others at the pitch.”
“Sounds great to me, give me chance to get to know them as well as spend time with you.” said Dudley.
“Use the floo to contact them Maria,” Ginny told her. “Talking of the match, the tickets should be here tomorrow.”
10th Century.
The king of Jorvik was pleased with himself, confident he was doing enough so that when the time came, he would be chosen by the church. His weak squib brother had been dead five years, along with his Norse puppet masters, and in those years he had done Archbishop Hrothweard's bidding. Trade had fallen at first, word having spread of his coup, via the sea captains that had fled as his and the churches army had struck, but trade with the Saxon south had soon increased again, and now even Norse ships were returning, bringing the trade and wealth back to the city. Through the taxes he had increased, on the Archbishops instructions, both he and the church were growing wealthier, and dissenters he had judged to be abominations in the eyes of the church had been killed or fled at mere suggestion of the charge. Some, he knew, were like him, magical. He had revealed their secret to protect his own. Some, had tried to gain his protection knowing he was one of their kind, but he had instead converted them without compensation. The more he killed them, the more the Archbishop, and therefore the church, were pleased, and the more favoured he was. Where there were disputes between land owners, he ruled on the case, ensuring loyalty from others by knowing where the loyalties of those in conflict lay. None could disagree with his adjudication though the loser was also instructed, often painfully, to adjust the error of questioning his position above them.
He was King of Northumbria, and life for him was good. He worked hard to ensure that, but the church believed in Alfred’s dream, that there should be one King of all England, and the church was rich, the church was powerful, and it was they who would make the one King. This meant he had to do their bidding, at least for now, but his lust for power meant he wanted to be that King. To do that he needed the blessing of the church and he would do anything to get it. Jorvik’s archbishop was second only to Wessex’s one at Cantwaraburh, making the King of Wessex and he of theoretical equal importance, though he knew, as his rival was a descendant of Alfred, it was that King that was the favoured one. He needed something to tip that balance, something to prove he was the better candidate. He knew his rival need do nothing to prove himself to the powerful church, but he would have to prove beyond doubt he was the one Alfred would have wanted, even above his own blood. He needed one great achievement, just as Alfred had, with his victory over the Vikings from his position of despair, so King Styr needed an event from his position of power. That of course meant he needed a more powerful enemy than the Vikings had been for Alfred, or rather, an enemy of the church of that stature, but who? Only his own kind were so hated by the church, he knew they could be powerful. The problem was, he knew they were spread thinly throughout the country, hardly communicating with each other. He didn’t know many, and those he had not already betrayed, had fled for their own safety, he knew not where. Besides, it was hardly likely they would have gathered in one or two places, more likely individual households of them would be hidden amongst the muggles, the only wizards for miles around. To round them up would take time, too much time, even if he were sure he could identify where they hid. No... his own kind would not provide the answer he needed. If not them, then who?
The students gathered outside the doors of the vast new castle in their finest clothes and richest jewellery, weapons gleaming at their belts. Only Utred amongst them carried his own sword, the Creaftas and others carried ones from the school's armoury, though no other wore chain mail armour as he did. He had also donned golden arm bands and a richly decorated helmet from his horde, and in common with his fellow students of Gryffindor's house, he wore a red cloak trimmed with yellow. The gathering of students in their finery looked to him like the gatherings of a Lord and his Huscarls his father had attended at the palace at Jorvik for the start of the Kings court each year. He soon found his friends as they awaited the four founders arrival on the steps of the castle, and just visible in the dusk were four objects, placed carefully on the stones. None of the students knew what they were for.
The sun finally set, casting the lake, long houses, and newly built castle into darkness, the shadow of smoke drifting from the village masking some of the stars visible in that direction before the moon rose over the mountains. Torches flared alight near the four old houses, then more burst into life, marking a quintet of paths from each founders house, through the apprentices, and up to the castle. All eyes were on the huts that had been their homes until today, waiting expectantly for what they knew was about to happen. The founders emerged from their respective house simultaneously, and walked symbolically along the lines of torches, the student’s parting to allow them through, as they left their Halls for the last time, and transferred to the castle.
The four reached the entrance together, and climbed the steps to the main door, turned to face the crowd of their collective apprentices, and moved to stand, one next to each of the objects that awaited them. Helga Hufflepuff was by a very large, highly polished cattle horn, Rowena Ravenclaw beside a shiny metal eagle shaped door knocker, Salazar Slytherin by a large carved stone serpent head, and Godric Gryffindor by his shield which bore his symbol. Each tapped their wands on the their chosen object, which began to glow, they then began intricate wand movements over the objects before beginning to circle them, continuing to cast complex spells, as ribbons of light appeared between them, then faded. This task complete, the founders stood in the silence of the crowd as if waiting, there was no noise at all, even the wind was still. It seemed as if even the elements and gods were stilled in anticipation.
Minutes passed, and still no noise, the students dared not speak for fear of destroying the ceremony that was planned, then it came. A barely discernible constant rumble, as if an army were moving in the distance. If it were an army Utred thought, they were heading this way. The founders heads turned towards the direction of the noise, and the students looked in the same direction, as movement could be seen in the trees of the forest. The sound was the soft foot and hoof fall of the magical creatures that had settled there, led by the Centaurs and Unicorns. They emerged from the trees in a line, and slowly made their way towards the crowd. The herd was vast and marched in stately manner led by six bright silver unicorns and a group of Centaurs gently prodding a wild boar with spear points. They continued, as the others stopped, clearing a path through the students towards the steps, the boar squealing and grunting as it was prevented from grazing or escaping. They reached the steps, as another sound came, this time from behind the students. The waters of the lake began to boil, sending waves crashing on the shoreline, as hundreds of heads began to appear on the surface and move closer to the edge. The Mermaids, Grindylows, and other creatures had arrived.
Ulf and Eric moved towards the centaurs and passed between their horse-like bodies carrying a rope made of linen. They tied the boar, and gently laid it before the steps. The unicorns and Centaurs then swiftly moved to the side of the steps, and Nymphs leading four Hippogriffs came forward and built a pyre. Once done, the populace of the forest moved to form a line around the students, down to the lake where its inhabitants were now lined along the shore. A large fish was passed from the Mermaids to the nearest Centaur, who struggled to hold it, and his neighbour moved to help. Even with them both carrying it, and with the strength of their species, they struggled under the weight of the fish as they bore it to the steps. When laid next to the boar, it was clearly almost the same size. All attention was now back to the steps up to the main doors, whilst the two centaurs returned to their positions. Erik and Ulf drew their swords and held them in readiness over the two sacrifices, the blades shining in the light from the flames of the torches. All was ready, and Ravenclaw stepped forward, her hands raised in front of her.
“The blood of the gifts of our brethren who dwell in the forest, the lake, the grounds and the sky will bind the protections to this place as it soaks into this earth. The flesh of these offerings will strengthen the wards as it is turned to ashes and given to the soil. This sacrifice ensures the magical security will spread from this castle to all it's land and water preventing the uninvited from attacking this place and taking it from us.” She intoned. “The spells on the founders objects will form the key to the wards, each imbued with our essence and the same charms to increase the strength by four, for whilst all four are in place no wizard or magic can harm this place or those that dwell in it. The sacrifice of these gifts completes the charms and gives them the strength to last for many generations to the ends of the world.”
Ravenclaw's words complete she fell to her knees, as did the four founders and students. The creatures bowed their heads as the swords of Erik and Ulf fell, killing the fish and boar, allowing the blood to spill onto the ground.
Slytherin's voice was then heard, “We thank the Sacrificed for their blood, flesh and spirits. Know your lives in this world were given for a worthy purpose, and were not needlessly taken.”
The whole assembly, still bowed, repeated his words, knowing the ritual was vital for their own protection. They remained in this position, until the four objects began to glow, and ribbons shot from the ground to each of them. This was the signal that the last of the blood had been spilled, and they rose in the new light and a flurry of flaming arrows flew over the students and into the pyre as Hufflepuff levitated first the boar and then the enormous fish on to it. Not a single arrow missed its target, and soon the flames rose as tall as the castle itself, to the sounds of loud cheering as the crowd sent the spirits of the sacrifice to the heavens in triumph,
The doors of the castle slowly opened, revealing a dark interior. The light from the flaming torches and pyre illuminated the steps, but did not penetrate the interior at all. The gathered inhabitants of Hogwarts fell silent as Gryffindor raised his hand.
“Apprentices, my friends, today sees the culmination of a dream, my Master, Merlin’s, greatest wish was for a school to train all witches and wizards in this country, for ever. When Merlin left us, I found three others who desired to educate the young to use their natural ability, to fulfil that dream here in this remote place of safety from the growing fear of us from the muggle world. For five years we have gathered together as many as we could find and have taken you in as our apprentices, living in the buildings we could erect quickly. Today our permanent home will be completed, albeit with certain additions to the original plan we had...” The founder smiled fondly towards the Creaftas before continuing. “ I expect we haven’t found all the modifications that have been added as yet though. However as founders of the school we have one final responsibility to complete our castle. The four objects before us have been charmed to add our magical essence and linked both magically and through the sacrifices now complete, to add protection to the very stones and grounds of this place permanently. Once in position they will reside in our houses within in the castle, fulfilling our pledge to protect those who reside within these walls and grounds. They will also be a visible reminder of our values and pledge as long as the school stands.”
As he finished all four raised their wands, and the artefacts they had charmed earlier rose, then flew through the doors, and instantly the entrance hall was lit. Those outside watched as the windows of the school burst into light, as the artefacts flew through the corridors and up the stairways, past classrooms and cupboards until every window was illuminated and with the objects in place, the building appeared to grow before them as more windows glowed with flickering light from torches within. Suddenly when all torches were lit the entire building glowed with a magical aura which expanded past the crowd to the boundaries of the grounds then faded slowly, as the protective charms were activated. A loud cheer rose from the crowd, some blew horns as they watched the light fade. Then the celebration started, it would last until the pyre was just embers and then the feast would begin.
For the next two hours students danced and revelled with each other and the Centaurs and Nymphs, some even entered the lake to celebrate with the mermaids, whist the Unicorns watched and the Hippogriffs flew performing an intricate ballet in the sky. Not to be out done the Grindylows mimicked the flying antics in the water, this of course turned into a competition between the two species, one that no one afterwards could tell who had won. Utred and the Creaftas celebrated along with their girlfriends and found themselves near the pyre as the last of the flames died down and a horn sounded signalling the time for the feast was upon them.
As the noise died down the four master wizards stepped forward, Hufflepuff called “Would our staff enter the castle and make their way to the Great Hall and take their seats at the top table.”
The other teachers and Erik and Ulf walked in, followed by a phalanx of house elves. Then one by one, starting with Gryffindor, the four called their houses forward, and led their students in to their new home.
All of Gryffindor's students sat at the table set aside for his students, in the hall beneath the ceiling created by the Creaftas, which showed the stars in the clear night sky reflecting the actual sky outside. They watched as each founder led their students to their table, before the four masters took their seats in the centre of the top table. Once all were seated, golden plates appeared on the table, each student retrieving their knife from the pouch on their belt as platters and dishes of food appeared and the feast began.
Utred looked round the hall as he ate, remembering the work to construct the building, this part of the castle had been the last to be built, and was the centre piece of the complex school. It’s grandeur was enhanced by the flickering flames in the torches on their brackets in the walls, and hundreds of floating candles. The light reflected from the windows which were filled with glass, a rare and expensive material in the Muggle world. He remembered his mother had a few glass beads which all who saw them had been in awe of. Here they had simply transfigured sand from the lake into the window panes which would have amazed muggles because of the amount of the rare material used on the building. His eyes glanced down the Gryffindor table until they came to rest on his group, sat together with their girl friends, all chatting happily.
Tigelwotta and the pretty, red haired great grand daughter of Merlin himself, Hilde Peverill, was a powerful witch three years his junior, they had only recently become a couple. Skorri and Lifa, younger sister of the Wesele twins, meanwhile had been inseparable since she had arrived at the school two years ago, she a mirror of his character. The Wesele twins had been captured last year by two friends a year below them, Leoforwic by a long haired blonde beauty called Godiva, and Egil by a dark haired, dark eyed seer called Tofa.
Utred felt his hand captured by the figure stood next to him, Frayja, older sister of Skorri, she had arrived at Hogwarts at the same time as her brother. Frayja's touch was always reassuring, and she was a fierce fighter, both magical and muggle styles. In fact, all the Creaftas women were, as a group they were the most skilled in the school and had each even beaten all four founders in both disciplines. All the girls had decided to wear their sleeves long, and cover their heads in public, like married women. The Creaftas accepted this sign, although weddings were yet to take place, and allowed the girls to wear the wealth that would be usually due to their wives.
The fires burned in the grates as the students ate the sumptuous feast, Erik's hunt had been successful, going by the amount of boar, venison, pheasant, partridge, duck, goose, and even swan that was available in the various courses that kept appearing on the tables. There was, of course, a plentiful supply of Oysters throughout the meal, it was a memorable feast to mark the opening. Entertainment was provided by dancing nymphs who floated amongst the tables, and flew gracefully beneath the ceiling which showed a cloudless star filled sky, and the occasional Thestral flying over the roof on their nightly hunt. The students conversed during the feast, about how their lives might change now the castle was complete, or even about plans for life after they finished school, with news still reached them of more wizarding deaths in the outside world. Utred felt satisfied, he had been here five years, worked hard and played hard, this was home. He had found his soul mate here in Frayja, they had already planned to marry, and Godric had given his blessing as their master, so life could not be better. They sat closely as the story teller and minstrel performed after the meal, both giving news, and relating old stories in their tales and songs. They could feel each others love, words were unnecessary between them.
Much later, as they made their way to Gryffindor's house in a tower of the school, he was relaxed in the security the school offered him, though he had not forgotten his oath on the day he discovered his parents death. Yet, the feeling that there was plenty of time to fulfil his vow of vengeance both nagged his conscience but also steeled his resolve to be patient, to bide his time and told him the opportunity would come to him. There was time for all that later. Today was for celebration, tomorrow? Well tomorrow the Creaftas biggest prank in the building would activate, it had been planned and installed more than a year ago, but had lain undetected for now. They reached the new Gryffindor Common room and entered. Above the mantle piece was a large picture of a large woman, above her was the charmed shield, high up in a depression in the wall edged with stone in a perfect circle.
“Welcome to your new house, my son's house.” The portrait smiled. “I will be here to keep an eye, and lend a sympathetic ear should you need it. You may call me the same name I was called in life. I am the Fat Lady.”
Utred smiled. Godric had not told them of this, he now had a way of knowing what was going on in his house even when not here. His master had pranked them, though not as well as he knew was yet to come.
The first rays of the sun lanced over the city, the light attempting to cut through the thick pall of smoke rising from the host of thatched roofs of the houses within the walls that surrounded it. The streets were thick with mud and filth from discarded rotting rubbish, most of the buildings were wooden, though some older small stone buildings survived. The citizenry were rising, a few had already ventured to either use the cesspit in the yards behind the houses, or to tip slops in the area where the family pig was kept. Soon the days business would begin, each householder setting up a stall at the front of their house, selling all manner of goods, from shoes to jewellery, items made of gold and silver, or bone, horn and antler. Wood turners started working on their pole lathes and the noise of a busy city would rise in the shadow of the new wooden cathedral, near the largest surviving Roman built house, the Kings palace. The palace had once been a magnificent city villa, now parts had crumbled and been replaced with wood, in common with the city walls, which had been extended with wooden palisades, the tall stone built ancient wall cutting the City in two. The cathedral was built on the site of the most important Roman building within their defences, whilst the palace was just outside the gate, in the other half of the city, though with a direct, wide street between. It was in this time, as the city began to awake and the river defences drop to allow ships to enter or leave, that a strange figure suddenly appeared in the courtyard of the palace.
The king was just waking, as he heard the distinctive pop of someone arriving by apparition. This was unusual, few of his own kind had the ability to get past his wards in such a manner, so he lay wondering which of them it could be, and what reason they could have for such urgency. After a few moments a servant knocked on his bed chamber door and entered on his command.
“My Lord,” The servant began. “There is a man to see you. Says he is your old master. He demands the presence of yourself and Thorfin.”
The king's mind snapped into full wakefulness. So, the time has come, he wants my son to be trained by him as he promised, he thought. “Have him await me in my hall, do not disturb my son.” He commanded.
The slave nodded and left, the king picked up his wand, and with a quick flick of it he was dressed, smirking as he thought of what the Archbishop would have said had he seen it. Not disturbing his wife, he left the bedchamber and walked through the corridor in the old Roman building to his family hall. The painted plaster on the walls was faded and the images in the panels were barely visible though the borders and base colours still survived, but the mosaic floors the ancients had laid were still in place in most rooms, small tiles creating pictures and patterns under foot. Such was the case in the corridor and in his room.
He had been apprenticed to the man as a boy, unlike his squib brother, and knew he was a skilled wizard, who had earned his loyalty at the time. He may betray his own kind, but not this man, though he was keenly aware of the danger the timing of his master's arrival could cause. He had to be careful. His master was a shrewd man, and would detect deception instantly unless he took precautions, though the danger was not just from this direction. If his master's sudden appearance be reported to Hrothweard, then his plans to rule England would be at an end, hell, his rule of Northumbria would be over. If the king allowed his son to go with this man now, the disappearance would have to be explained to the church, again, this would be disastrous to his position and plans, this would need careful handling. He could not deny his son apprenticeship without betraying his mentor, but nor could he allow him to take the boy without losing everything, which he could lose anyway by meeting with him, instead of imprisoning him, which he certainly could not do. The king had been his only apprentice all those years ago, and he had been taught Legilimancy and Occlumency early in his training. He erected his shields as he entered the room. The skills may be useful in discovering hidden agendas, but he dare not reveal what he had done to others to this man.
His mentor stood in the middle of the room with his back towards the door the king entered from, but turned as he heard the pad of leather on tile.
“Greetings, your Majesty.” The tall wizard stated slickly.
“Salazar, it is good to see you again.” The king acknowledged, feeling his master prodding his shields. He allowed him to see some benign thoughts.
“As it is you, my apprentice. I see life co-existing with muggles agrees with you. No trouble from the Christians, I trust.” Slytherin withdrew from his apprentices mind.
“Nothing I can’t handle Salazar. The Archbishop here is powerful, and so has his uses.” He smiled, bravado should cover this he thought. “I can manipulate him, he has no idea what I am, he is quite amiable to my rule, it has made him wealthy.”
“I can imagine that will be necessary for a man with the ambition to rule more than Northumbria. Especially with so many of our kind fearful of being put to death.”
The king knew better than to show his discomfort, how much did this wily old wizard know? “What news do you bring my master?” He tried to deflect the conversation, a fact that Slytherin noted.
“Times are difficult for us, but we take what measures are necessary to preserve the bloodlines that remain, though it is not easy of course.” Salazar responded, knowing his former pupil was withholding information from him, not a good sign. “I see a time coming, when we must separate ourselves from the muggle world completely in order to survive.”
“We?” The king was surprised, his master had been an isolated man when he had served under him. Even if his people had found a place to gather and hide, he couldn't see Slytherin joining them.
“Yes. Some of us have taken action to protect our kind. I now teach at a school, close to an almost all magical village. Four of us founded the school on Gryffindor's land in the north beyond the wall. In fact, I came to take your son there as my apprentice. I am the only one of the four to see we should restrict our teaching to pure bloods in these times, to protect our important families. So, I came ahead of any of the others to invite him to join my house.”
So. He had joined with others. Would it be worth raising an army for them? Surely it was but a few, so he could safely ignore them, but what if it wasn't? He had to know. “Yes, well, as to that, I expect you to take only him. If he is to continue my work, he needs particular attention.” Styr commented, apparently idly.
“That he shall receive, under my tutelage, however he will also learn from others whilst being under my care.”
King Styr thought for a moment, then spoke. “Very well, I shall send him once I am confident I can do so without arousing suspicion . However. I would like to see this school of yours myself. I trust you, Salazar, but you say he will not just be taught by you.”
“I shall arrange it if you wish.” The older wizard replied, wondering what his most trusted student was up to. News of his rule had reached Salazar's ears, and even if it had not, his alarm bells were ringing about his former student. Perhaps if he got him alone to the school, he could find out more of the Kings intentions. “Though, we have just last night moved to our permanent building.”
“No matter, it will be good to be with my own kind for a while.” The King forced himself not to smile. This was his chance to assess their strength, and if they might provide the gift he needed for the church. One thing was certain, Thorfin would not be going to this school, at least not as apprentice to this man. Though, he would have to keep up appearances to avoid his mentors suspicions, and he knew Slytherin well enough to know he had them.
Salazar's eyes narrowed slightly. Could he trust his old pupil? He was up to something. Mind, he always was, and he hoped this display of trust would be rewarded. “Come we shall endeavour to reassure you.”
They apparated instantly, Slytherin taking the king, before he could object, or call a guard to accompany them.
They appeared in front of a large stone castle overlooking a scene of great activity, as a large number of people were dismantling four great long houses on the field that led down to a lake. The king watched as some used wands to remove the planks, while others levitated them into the central, larger, fifth long house.
“The students are progressing well on the removal of our old accommodations” Salazar noted. “Your son will be joining us at the right time, we have last night moved to our permanent school which is far more comfortable, Styr.”
The king grunted, observing the students at work. There were over 100 of them engaged in the activity, using their magic practically. A number of adults were helping, but he noted, two were not using wands, but were attacking the wood with hammers, muggle style. He concentrated his attention on them, were they muggles? If so what were they doing here?
A student approached the two as the king watched, he looked vaguely familiar. He could not hear what was said, but as the two turned to the student, he recognised them, Ulf and Erik. He had not seen them for years, not since his men had destroyed Tang. The muscular youth collected a number of planks and turned towards the central long house. The Kings eyes widened, as he recognised the son of his dead brother's chief advisor. Utred. He had survived, how was that possible? His body had been reported destroyed in Tang Hall, he could not have been elsewhere, his father would not have allowed that.
As King Styr watched, his nemesis' son disappear into the building. He knew he must stay out of sight, his survival now depended on it. The boy was now a fearsome warrior, as much as his father had been at that age at least, and if he had magic, as his presence here suggested, then he would be even more formidable. The whelp was sure to be out for revenge, his Norse honour would demand it. The last of Styr's doubts disappeared. He had to destroy this place, even if his mentor was in it, or his chances of keeping what he had and fulfilling his ambition were nil. As long as the boy did not know he was here, he was safe from attack, for this visit, but he dare not stay long. He turned and allowed Salazar to lead him into the castle, but as he toured, his mind was on other matters. His son would most certainly not be attending this school, he would be killed by Utred as soon as the runt learned who he was. Still, now he knew of the school it would be useful. The Archbishop was sure to reward him if he gave him this school and so many wizards, he would be King of the land for sure. He, a wizard, would fulfil Alfred’s dream. He began to take note of the schools defences and form a plan for possible attack.
Authors notes:
At last it is done. I am so sorry for the really long wait and thank you for your patience as I got over writers block and the demands of my family. I hope the wait was worth it.
Some of you may not have noticed that during the time between this and the previous chapter I had a moment of inspiration and posted a one shot set 500 years after the battle called "The Path". Set at Hogwarts during the first Archaeological investigation by pupils, they are exploring what is left in a certain clearing that can help them understand events during the battle. Writing it did help get over the writers block on this chapter, I hope you have a look at it and enjoy it.
My Thanks to Jascott for betaing this chapter whist AriesGirl was not available, I send her my best wishes. She tells me she is ready and waiting for the next chapter as soon as it is ready.
Many thanks to those who have read and reviewed so far, I look forward to reading any constructive reviews you wish to post.
Don't forget if you have any questions my meet the author page is up on the forum, I am happy to talk there.
Hopefully it will not be too long before chapter 7 is up.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Cantwaraburh = Canterbury
There was indeed an Archbishop of York named Hrothweard in the 10th century, though he was in the post in the early 10th Century. The Archbishop of York remains second only to the Archbishop of Canterbury in the Church of England. The church of the 10th century of course was what the modern Roman Catholic denomination is rooted in, as were both Archbishops of the time, however the two posts were taken over by Henry the Eighths new church when he fell out with the pope and outlawed Roman Catholicism in the UK. They are in fact two of the oldest Christian posts in the UK. Both remain junior only to the reigning Monarch.
Horn was used for a great many purposes, it was the 10th century version of plastic in many respects, it even behaves in a similar manner when heated, becoming flexible until cooled. Horn is actually made of the same material as hair and finger nails and grows around a bone which is part of an animals skull (as opposed to antler which is actually a bone that grows outside the skin). On digs we rarely find Horn objects surviving from the period, unless it happens to have been buried in certain conditions, but we have some. Objects made from horn include, drinking Horns, goblets, mugs, simple musical instruments, even spoons ( very small ones have been found with earwax preserved on them on occasion, no need to be an expert to know they weren't for eating with ), and in later centuries, glazing and lamps.
Sacrifice was an important part of Norse religion as we understand it. Animal Sacrifice was used to bring blessings on a home or endeavour, even after a successful trading trip or as a trade voyage was begun. The biggest slaughter would be for the mid winter festival when a giant pit would be dug and animals both hunted and raised would be mass sacrificed, including an expensive horse if the community or household were wealthy. Also part of that would be the Sacrifice of a prisoner, a criminal sentenced to death. Human sacrifice of criminals may also take place at the start of a voyage of war or even a battle, afterwards a captured enemy may be sacrificed to give thanks for the victory. However often on raids only one human would be left to tell the tale and spread the fear. A poor family may sacrifice part of a crop or some coin instead of an animal as the meat was more valuable as food. The ritual I used in the story is based on the animal sacrifice and would have been quite common at the time for calling blessings on a home or newly launched ship. Knowledge of such rituals have survived in writings and saga's of the time. Although the writings of monks such as those of Asser, Alcuin and others must be tempered with other sources as they are coloured with the church of the time's view of the events. Remains of sacrificial pits have been found and from the remains within we can discover some aspects of the rituals involved. I have tried to combine information from both sources in the story.
Huscarls: Sworn men of a Lord who had been elevated to nobility by their lord and rewarded with land for their service. They formed the Lords council of advisors and may one day be Lords in their own right.
The description of the City is based on the preserved remains under modern day York, particularly those found under Coppergate. The smell would be strong, due to rotting rubbish, and was preseved by the water logged soil. Once excavation uncovers the partly rotted material and the air gets to it then the decomposition of the rubbish resumes. A good indication in York that the Anglo Scandinavian layers have been reached.
Disclaimer: I know I say it every time (or similar at least), but Anything you recognise from her books belongs to JKR, I make no claim at all on it. Anything else is from my own strange imagination.
Chapter 7
Octo-equestrian.
10th Century
The visit of his former student had left Salazar unsettled; he sat pondering what he had gleaned from the man's comments and behaviour He had chosen to sit at his desk in his new office in what his students had already called the dungeons of the castle. The windowless room suited him; it was well lit by torches and a fire roared in the fireplace. The shelves held hundreds of books, his own collection, alongside many of the samples he had collected over the years. There were three doors leading from the room, one onto the corridor and the rest of the castle, one into the common room of his house, the other to his private quarters, but it was this room that was his sanctuary where he created his potions, planned lessons, thought and that was certainly what he needed to do now.
It had been obvious to him that Styr, King of Jorvik, had been preoccupied, as he had viewed the school. The man had not been interested in the subjects taught, or even the accommodation his son would occupy whilst the boy attended. He had shown interest in the structure of the castle, not the undeniable fact that it was unusual and should inspire awe in anyone seeing it for the first time, but rather in it's strategic position on the hill, the thickness of the doors and walls as well as how it was protected. Salazar had not revealed the nature of the wards they had set just the night before, but had assured his former student of the safety of his son, but this appeared not to reassure him. What was his pupil up to? He knew Styr was ambitious and anyone who could take a throne the way he had must be ruthless, but surely he wasn't behind the treatment of wizard kind in Northumbria. Yes he had killed his squib brother, but that wasn't surprising, Salazar would have done the same in Styr's place. It was, in his opinion, shameful to have such weakness in the family, worse even than having muggle ancestry. No he was sure the King valued Magical blood, Utred was walking proof of that. Hadn't the boy been spared when Styr had usurped his brothers’ throne? The boy had arrived with his families’ horde intact after all, even though the family lands had been taken. After five years at the school the boy, even under Gryffindors tutelage surely understood the importance of a wizard being King and how misguided his father had been to support the squib.
Once Salazar had returned the King to his palace though, the man had still tried to get information about where the location of the castle was; this had really raised alarm bells. Did his former student not trust him to care for his boy? Was it not enough to know that the wards were the most secure that that could be provided? Why was he so, insistent in his need to know where the school was? This had been when Salazar's in built alarms had sounded loudly. Certainly he had suspected his first students motives during the tour, but had put that down to the in built self protection he himself had and had nurtured in his student those years ago. It was now he was sure his doubts had merit beyond what he had thought, though precisely what the man's plan was he had no idea. Salazar had quickly made his excuses and left to ponder events in the sanctuary of his office. His doubts soon gave way as he justified the actions of the man who had been more than a student to him; during the years of the apprenticeship they had become friends. Perhaps not trusting each other completely, to do so would have been to allow weakness, it was another of Salazar's maxims born of his experiences in life, he had long ago learned to trust no one totally, others could use that trust against you. His arguments with the other three here at Hogwarts demonstrated the necessity of keeping that in mind, these were the three, apart from Styr, he had come closest to allowing himself too trust completely. Yet they had foolishly ignored his warnings of the dangers of teaching the muggle born, placing magical folk in further danger. They could not see that Muggle born witches and wizards who had not been brought up knowing the risks of being magical, could easily let slip the secrets of the world they were creating where Pure bloods would instinctively guard them, only he could see this and therefore the necessity of restricting their teachings to those of magical blood. Perhaps one day they could cope with others, but not now when their loyalty could not be guaranteed. Styr had always remained loyal to him, as much as his ambition allowed, that did not mean that now he was King having to tolerate some mad Christian archbishop, he would betray Slytherin or his people, just as the arguments with Godric, Rowena and Helga did not mean Salazar would betray them or the school. Yet still Salazar felt lingering doubts, not everything could be so easily dismissed about the King, after all he was his Master's student.
Utred had remained blissfully unaware that the man who had ordered his family's murder had been in the school. Styr the Usurper, as he and his friends had called him, was the last thing on his mind as he enjoyed dismantling the long house that had been his home for five years. Erik and Ulf were working with muggle tools while Utred and his house mates used their wands to remove the thatch and planks and stack them in what, until last night, had been the schools Great Hall. The members of each founder’s house worked on their own house, they had all been well rested in their new accommodations within the castle the night before following the festivities and excitement of their first night in a new place. There would be another, smaller, celebration this evening, this time marking the end of the old school, the centre piece of which would be the burning of the Hall with the components of the other four houses in it. For the Creaftas though the highlight would be when everyone returned to the castle and the prank they had planned for years, their biggest prank so far would finally activate.
The atmosphere amongst Gryffindors students was light, they were teasing and joking with each other as they worked, and minor pranks were being played on each other as to break up their time. They had simply climbed up over the house and started work enthusiastically; the long house was quickly disappearing, as they ripped into the timbers. This was in contrast to the other houses, the Slytherins, for example, worked slowly, in disgusted silence as usual when manual work was expected from them, it was well known they thought Pure Bloods such as themselves were above such menial work. The Ravenclaws worked methodically, discussing the solutions to each problem between themselves before starting, then efficiently dividing the work between them. The Hufflepuffs had also put their heads together before starting work, then worked meticulously all together on the same task before progressing to the next.
The following day work would begin on a stone replacement for the old lodge that Utred had arrived in. The replacement would still be where Ulf and Erik lived, but it was time to replace the timber structure next to the lake, if the Gryffindors finished early, as their chaotic, but fun approach seemed to indicate, then they had said they would start on the work today. The Creaftas, being the earliest of Gryffindors students, were looked up to by their house mates and had instilled a love of creativity in them. As student leaders of the house, they took their responsibility seriously, taking care of the younger students, who looked to the Creaftas for guidance, but all were keen to start a new building project and so worked quickly to demolish their old home.
Shortly before they were due to break for lunch the Gryffindors had almost flattened their long house, only the large uprights of the frame remained in place, these tree trunks were set deeply in the ground, the four largest set at each corner. Once the remaining pile of planks and thatch had been cleared from between them the Gryffindors were planning a race between four teams of themselves to flatten the largest poles. The Creaftas and their ladies would of course be one team, Ulf, Erik and Godric were going to referee the race, no magic was allowed of course, though muggle tools were. In the meantime they were all moving the debris and stacking it in the central long house. The other three houses had barely completed removing the roofs of their houses when a low continuous rumbling sound came from the direction of the village.
“Durslieg's hungry again.” Quipped Tigelwotta for the merriment of those nearby.
The rumbling continued, a constant drone coming closer.
“Sounds more like horses, lots of them, moving fast” Ulf observed.
“Someone's coming then, in a hurry too, by the sounds of it.” Utred commented and turned to a nearby student. “Fetch Godric quickly, tell him we have unexpected visitors coming.”
The youngster ran towards the castle, but didn't need to go in as the tall figure of Godric Gryffindor appeared at the door. He nodded to the boy then strode towards his students. “I doubt its anything to worry about, but be ready in case,” he instructed.
The Gryffindors withdrew their wands, Ulf and Erik drew their swords, and the students from the other houses noticed them readying themselves in case of an attack, stopped work and gathered forming a barrier across the lawns, wands drawn alongside their schoolmates. They may have rivalry between the houses, but when it counted they all knew they would unite against any threat to the school, even the haughty Slytherin's. As they watched, a cloud of dust rose above the trees between the school and Hogsmeade, the sound was getting louder.
“At least fifteen I would say from the sound of it.” Ulf told Utred. “Moving very fast too, if it's an attack watch yourself my Lord.”
Utred nodded as his two sworn men took defensive positions on either side of him and the Creaftas formed a tight group around them, in case those approaching charged at them and got through the barrier they could cast with their wands.
The dust cloud reached the gate, moving faster than Utred thought was possible for horses, thick near the ground the particles rising like a dirty cloud in a plume behind it appeared to be rolling quickly across the ground. It veered from the track to the main door towards them, the sound of the hooves dulled over the grass as it slowed, but continued to approach the defensive line of students, The dust cloud began to dissipate, revealing six pure white, very large rider less horses Gryffindor sheathed his wand raised his hands, palms forward and took three steps forward, the equine continued to slow, their legs still a blur of motion, the sound like thunder. The white horses drew to a halt a few yards in front of Gryffindor; they truly were massive beasts, towering above him as he stood before them. Their silvery manes thick and luxurious, the thin gossamer like strands dancing in the slightest breeze on their necks as they tossed their heads and whinnied, flicking their long tails. Sweat was running down their bodies and their nostrils flared as they drew air in and tried to calm themselves from what had obviously been a long gallop. As magnificent a sight as this was, it was not the size or beauty of the equine that caused all the students to gasp, for as they halted their legs had become visible. Each one had not four, but eight, these were not horses, they were Sliepnir.
Every student, whether magical or muggle born, had heard of Odin's eight legged steed, they were part of the mythology of that god, none however had believed them to be real, yet here at this magical place were six of them. Even the staff that had been in the castle and had rushed out to see what was happening had stopped in their tracks at the top of the steps to gaze open mouthed at the newcomers. The sound of heavy footfall behind them broke the awed chatter amongst the students that had grown in the moments since the Sliepnir had arrived. One of the Centaurs made his stately way towards Gryffindor.
“Godric, if I may?” His deep booming voice sounded.
Gryffindor nodded as the six large white heads turned towards the Centaur. “Of course, your assistance would be most welcome Thane.” Godric agreed.
Everyone watched as the single centaur and the Sliepnir appeared to hold a quiet conversation. After a few moments the Centaur turned to the founder. “Godric, the Octo-equine, as we know them, are relieved to have reached their intended destination at last, it has been a long journey they set off yesterday and have not stopped until they arrived. They recall well meeting you many moons ago, during your apprenticeship, when there were many more of their kind, since then they have been hunted almost to extinction and seek sanctuary in your lands, which they heard had become a refuge for magical beings of all kinds. They are the last remaining of their species and wish to live the last of their days in safety.”
Godric nodded “Please tell them they are welcome, I well remember my time with their kind and it is a pleasure to renew our acquaintance, we are honoured by their presence. They may join you in the forest or live with our horses in the stables where Ulf and Erik will assist them with whatever they need.”
A brief conversation took place as Thane relayed the information to the Sliepnir. When it was over he spoke again.
“They understand you Godric, though they request I continue to speak for them until they can re attune their talents to communicate with you directly, a service I am happy to provide for them. They would welcome room in the stables and the opportunity to graze the grass again untroubled; they only resided in woodland when forced from their grazing lands. “
“As they wish.” Godric bowed, “I shall brief Erik and Ulf, all we ask in return is that they become part of our community with all the rights and responsibilities that entails.”
“They have already agreed to that and are willing to work for our community once rested.” The Centaur responded. “Ulf, Erik would you lead the way?”
The two muggles nodded to Thane and turned towards the stables, the Sliepnir followed, with the Centaur bringing up the rear.
As the odd procession disappeared the students returned to work, except those of Gryffindors own house who gathered round him? He raised his hand to prevent questions as the staff joined them. “Well that was unexpected, but we have six very rare new arrivals.” he smiled as they arrived.
“Were those really what they appeared to be Godric, I never imagined Sliepnir really existed?” Hufflepuff asked amazed.
“They were indeed Helga, the very last of their kind though it appears the Centaurs know them by a different name.” Godric assured her.
“Are you sure there are no more?” Ravenclaw asked.
“So they told me Rowena.” Godric suddenly looked sad. “ There were only about thirty when Merlin introduced me to their colony in Wales, the last place they could be found. They are of course only found in Britain, none have been found in any other country and they would know if there were any. They only usually gather in family groups of a few, they can live in woodland, but prefer isolated open space, miles from other groups. They must have gathered for protection from being hunted. They are all telepathic within their species, though given time they can extend that talent to be able to communicate with humans. They can sense each other, if there were more anywhere they would know, it must have been so painful for them feeling the deaths of the others.”
“Godric they may breed now they are here, it may not be the end of their line, and they are a very powerful magical species after all.” Salazar tried to assure his friend.
“No my friend that is impossible, when these six die then there will be none left and there is no possibility that they could breed again.” Tears were on Godric's face at this tragedy.
“Surely they might Godric, I will need to learn their physiology, like I have with so many of the species that have arrived, perhaps some of my medicinal potions will help.” Hufflepuff said laying a caring arm on his shoulders and hugging him.
It was indeed true that Helga Hufflepuff was the medical expert at the castle and was the healer for all the occupants of the school and grounds. She had learnt about each species ailments and how to treat them as they had arrived. She had even managed to find a potion to help Kneazles breed again having discovered that the colony, the last they knew of, that lived here had not reproduced for many years. It was this that gave her hope she might do the same for the Sliepnir, but Godric shook his head. “No Helga that won't be possible, these last six are all males my dear.”
Those present realized then why Gryffindor cried, this would be the last home of this wondrous creature before it became extinct, the first magical breed to disappear completely for over a millennia. It was therefore a very sombre group that led the other students into the castle for lunch a few minutes later.
After his old mentor had left him at his palace King Styr of Northumbria had shut him self away to think about everything he had seen. There was no question in his mind that his son would not be attending that school, it was too risky with Utred there. The Huntrodds runt was not supposed to have survived, never mind flourished and here was no doubt that in the last few years Utred had grown, he would be a formidable warrior if his stature was anything to judge by. Unless he could be sure the landless Lord was ignorant of who had killed his parents then Thorfin would be in danger. Although the idea of having his son on the inside of the school was appealing, perhaps he would then learn of its location and any weaknesses in it as well. A spy there could be useful, that was undeniable, but was the risk worth it, especially to his son.
Around mid morning he entered his Great Hall for the daily court, held to hear the disputes between his subjects, it was up to him to pass judgement on them. Most of the cases were simple, land disputes, disagreements between families who either wanted to arrange marriages, for their offspring or default on one for some reason or another. There were even one or two thefts from city stalls and disagreements between traders this morning to break the monotony of the hour long custom. Still nothing could take his mind off the events of that morning, the castle, a community of wizards, one a possible threat to him, but still out of the way for the present. He would need patience if he were to take it, the school would make a great prize to add to his status, but he had no idea how to capture it without having to give it over to the church even if he knew where it was. Still it would be an ideal prize to take, exactly what he needed to prove his worth to the church.
His mind was still on the problem as the court ended and he returned to his family's quarters where he ate a distracted lunch. He ignored his wife's ramblings as he tried to think of a plan to capture the massive stone building, if he could find it. The thick stonewalls would withstand any attack he could mount, no matter the strength of his army, and those were just the defences he could see. He wondered what the nature of the magical defences were, probably aimed against muggles finding it he guessed, that would be a problem, his army could not attack what they could not see. Salazar had given so little away, if he were honest he was disappointed that his old friend could not see the importance of the King proving himself to the Christian leaders. So what if a few magical students might be killed, there were more important things to consider, no he would receive no help there. At least he had the afternoon to work things through with no disturbances, he must find a way of first locating the wizard school then capturing it for himself, the defeat of such a large community of wizards in one swoop would impress the Archbishops, gifting the crown of England to him.
He was drawn from his thought as one of his servants approached him, he indicated for the man to speak.
“My Lord, a messenger from the Archbishops house is here, you are summoned to attend Hrothweard this afternoon.”
The King frowned, he had been summoned very few times to attend the Archbishop in the last five years, it was more usual that the senior priest in the city would come here. The first time he had been summoned to the house behind the Minster was just after he had become King. That was to receive instructions to raise taxes so the Archbishop could build a shrine to some saint or other. The shrine was still under construction and the saints’ earthly remains, which were to be entombed in the shrine, were being stored at Onripum. The King shivered as he recalled having to kiss the preserved lips of the cadaver as part of his coronation, the fact that the flesh was so well preserved indicated to him that the Saint the Christians revered so much, had in fact been a wizard in life. The body had been carried all over the north of England for many years after it's original shrine had been destroyed in a raid. During that time it had been a trophy, leading the Christians into battle, though it was now a number of years since it had been placed in the safe keeping of the church at Onripum whilst the new shrine was built. It had been brought to Jorvik for the coronation, that was the last time it had journeyed, fulfilling the churches tradition that a new King show homage to a Saintly relic and therefore their God before they gave them their blessing.
The only other time he had been required to journey the streets of the city to attend the Archbishop had been so he could demand re enforcements be sent to aid the King of Wessex. This he had, had to do to maintain the support of the church, though it left Northumbria vulnerable at the time.
Whatever the reason the pompous fool wanted him this time, he could not refuse the summons. To do so would remove any chance he had of reaching his goal, he had to play his part well, at least in the eyes of the Archbishop who he had spent many days convincing to allow the churches warriors to fight under his banner and allow him to take the throne from his brother.
“Very well, have my horse prepared.” The King sighed.
The slave bowed and left the room as well as a thoughtful King. Had the church already decided? Was he about to loose his throne so soon? This was his worry every time Hrothweard appeared before him, or even at his side as a supposed trusted advisor. The King gave every appearance of taking the man's counsel, to fail to do so would be seen to refuse the advice of God in the Christians eyes. All his household knew to act loyal to the church, even though none of them were Christians themselves, their only loyalty was to him, he had made sure of that. Still he had to answer the call. He left his family to change into his finest clothing for the ride through the cities streets, another thing he only did when necessary.
The talk of the school was the new arrivals, especially with the younger students; Utred and the Creaftas were plotting how to fell the pole they had selected in the most entertaining way possible. The race to fell the uprights had been their idea, and supported by all the Gryffindors, each welcoming the extension of the fun of the opening of the new building. Still it meant that Utred's group had to put on a show rather than pick simple ideas, it was expected.
After the meal the Creaftas led the Gryffindors out to the skeletal remains of the long house, word of the race had spread and the students of other houses watched them approach the fourteen uprights standing around the rectangle of floor in the grass with anticipation. The Gryffindors soon removed the ten along the sides leaving the four massive corner posts. These were the main posts in construction and were the firmest in the soil, even without the support of the walls they were solid in the soil. With the wall posts stacked in the old Hall those Gryffindors participating arranged themselves around the posts, the Creaftas chose one and stood around it, the girls standing with them.
Erik and Ulf with Godric stood in the middle of the bare space between the posts, Godric shouted go and the four teams started. One of the teams attached ropes to the top and started to pull until the ropes broke. Another team started chopping at the base with axes, the third simply gathered round there's and started to try and wobble it. The Creaftas had a plan though; they quickly dug out the earth on one side of the post to a depth of three feet half way round its diameter. Then they climbed one by one to the top one at a time; soon they were wobbling the top, using the pole itself for leverage and the post began to move. The girls started to climb to add more weight as they continued to rock it back and forth.
The team with the axes were tiring and they weren't even a quarter of the way through. The team with ropes had realized breaking them for the third time that they needed to excavate the base. The ones trying to shove the post were getting nowhere, when suddenly the Creaftas post shifted further, reaching the point where it moved under its own weight, they all leapt clear laughing. The post hit the ground with a hollow thud and the watching students cheered as the Creaftas stood and took a bow. The post had left a gaping crater in the ground where it had pushed up the earth behind it; soil had sprayed the watching students as the post had toppled. Undaunted The Creaftas decided the other teams needed help and split up to help the other teams. The next post to fall was the one hauled by the team using ropes, having weakened the ground supporting it they successfully pulled it from it's position, again leaving a deep hole in the earth.
After a brief celebration they again divided to help the other teams. The team with axes had given up the tools and had started to dig round the base, as had the other remaining team, it was now a race to see who would dig out enough to topple the tall timbers first. Whilst half of each team was digging, the other half was shoving or climbing the timbers, hoping to dislodge them. The diggers had to watch; ready to jump out of the way not wanting to get crushed when the posts fell. Suddenly both tree trunks broke free of the earth at the same time, students scrambled clear as with a final push on each they fell to land at the same time. The other houses loudly cheered the Gryffindors as they carried the timbers into the one remaining intact long house, one fourth of the number of students helping to carry each one.
The students of the other houses returned to dismantling their own long houses, those of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff abandoning their methods and using the more haphazard style of the Gryffindors, the Slytherins, still bemoaning the menial nature of the task. The Gryffindors gathered next to the lodge with the founders who had decided where it's replacement would be built; there were still several hours of daylight left for the Gryffindors to start on the task. By the time all four long houses had gone, leaving the central one stuffed with timber and thatch, the foundations of the new lodge had been dug, using shovels and wands, a substantial amount of stone gathered and placed nearby ready for construction to begin the next day. Last to finish work on the old houses were of course the Slytherins, who finally placed the last of their timbers in the old hall just before the celebration was due to begin.
For the second night running the students gathered in front of the castle, this time to mark the end of an era, the school they had known would be no more after tonight. The villagers of Hogsmeade joined them for this momentous occasion, except of course the Dursliegs. The three muggles had been invited, but did not arrive. Rumours spread of another run in with a neighbour, the story concluded with various endings ranging from the elder Durslieg male being stupefied and carried home to be dumped outside his house, to the whole family being hit with hexes so they now resembled slugs. Utred spoke with the Ollivander's, who told him that the muggles had shut shop early and retreated into their home, shouting loudly so anyone who was in ear shot they would not attend some freak celebration not wanting to subject their poor delicate son to such depravity and would enjoy the peace in the village that evening. It hardly mattered; the family was not missed as they all tucked in to the feast, sat at tables set outside for the event.
The old hall was set ablaze from torches thrown by all who attended; the flames soon reach high into the sky, smoke bellowing into the night sky. Music was provided by wood nymphs from the forest and many danced or joined in the singing. Others listened to Orin as he told stories of his adventurers with Utred's father and traditional Saga's. Utred stood silently, sadly watching the hall burn from the steps of the castle, Ulf and Erik at his side.
“Orin is trying not to watch.” Utred observed.
“Yes my Lord.” Eric agreed.
“Too many memories.” Ulf said flatly.
All three men were remembering the discovery of their destroyed home. Ulf had not seen the remains at Tang, but still he remembered, Orin had witnessed the hall burning and despite his enthralling telling of the tales, Utred could hear the sadness in his voice as the old man sat with his back to the blaze.
“I will take revenge, I haven't forgotten.” He said, determination in his voice.
“We will be at your side when you do Utred.” A voice said.
The Creaftas and their ladies climbed the steps to join them, he felt Frayja's hand grasp his, as she took her place at his side he looked at her, deep into her eyes.
“All of us will be there when you destroy the usurper my beloved,” she whispered.
He nodded his thanks to them as they renewed a pledge they had made when they first heard his story. They turned to watch the flames as they ravenously consumed the wooden hall, behind them they heard a large crack and a grinding noise begin, followed by another, and another. More followed each sounding higher up the interior of the castle, though no sound of falling stone followed. Glancing at each other, the group of young apprentices began to laugh.
“They work then.” Grinned Leoforwic and the laughter increased.
Erik and Ulf looked at the group bewildered, then as realization set in he muttered. “They've done it again, Salazar will go spare after what they did to the ceiling.”
Erik Groaned. “You lot will give Godric a heart attack if you've put any more surprises in his castle he can't fix, but Odin, if you are half as ingenious in battle as you are with pranks your enemy's don't stand a chance.”
20th Century
After breakfast the next morning, Harry and Ginny took the opportunity to finally explore what was amongst the paperwork in the family closet they had found when fixing up Grimmauld place. With Harry's illness, being at Hogwarts and preparations for the wedding they had not had chance to see exactly what the parchments in it were, though their cursory look last year told them to expect surprises. Although they had already seen some of the documents, like the family tree, there were many bundles of letters, and piles of other parchments they had yet to examine. Petunia, Dudley and Maria were leaving them to the task, the three were sat in the living room chatting, it was Maria's day off and she was helping the two muggles go through some of the chests that had been retrieved from Privet drive. It was a task of discovery for both groups, though for the Dursley's it was with mixed emotions, the Potters were feeling excited as they created piles of documents on the table Kreacher had brought from the dance hall downstairs and placed in the drawing room where the black family tapestry had once hung.
The bundles of letters, neatly tied with thin ribbon, were placed at one end of the table, Ginny was sorting deeds, share certificates and other legal documents into neat piles according to type, while Harry was still lifting parchments from the ancient chest.
Finally he announced, “ That's the last of them.” as he added more to the stack of loose parchments yet to be sorted.
There was certainly more than they expected, or remembered, from that initial opening last summer.
“At last, there's so much to go through. You start on those bundles of letters, see if you can put them in some sort of order, I'll keep looking through these. Your family seems to have owned more than we thought, both property and in stock Harry.”
“Let's just hope none of those are us owing a fortune to anyone.” He grinned as he opened his family tree and looked at the names on the first bundle of letters.
They had decided to try to match the bundles to people on the tree if they could, the document was larger than they expected, they had not opened it fully before, he spread it on the floor the only place there was space in the room. He collected a small pile of the bundles and searching for the people they referred to, including one on the ancestors with whom they shared a name and had owned the bureau they had retrieved from the cottage at Godric's Hollow. It was now positioned between the windows of this room; on it were the tickets that had arrived from Gwenog that morning for the weekends Harpies game. She had been delighted to arrange them for the group although it was an away game for the all female team.
Ginny was becoming more and more intrigued by the number of companies the Potters had a stake in or owned out right, as well as the bonds and other investments that they owned. She came across a list someone had drawn up of the stock held on his or her behalf at Gringotts, at the bottom was written.
“This is merely what they know about, my father didn't trust the ministry or Goblins so placed more in the closet.”
She looked at the date of the list prepared by the wizarding bank, 1980, that note must have been written by James, Harry's father, so this was simply a list of what was in the vault, the couple had yet to explore it's contents fully they hadn't even had a statement yet to show what was contained in any of their vaults in fact.
“Harry” she called as he placed the last bundle on the tree.
“Yes Gin, what's up?”
“I think we are going to need to visit Gringotts soon,” she told him.
“Why? We don't need to get any gold do we?”
“No, it's not that, but we need help to sort through this lot and there are more in the Potter vault, goodness knows what's in the Black one. There is just so much, you need to know what you own.”
“You mean what we own my love.” He smiled and picked up the list she had just put down and glanced down it to the hand written note.
Ginny smiled at her slip, much as she'd looked forward to marrying Harry she was not yet used to thinking of herself as a Potter “Ok, what we own. We still need all this official stuff gone through properly though, it's a real mix of magical and muggle assets, we don't know if some of these older companies still exist.” her eyes fell on the next certificate, it was for a muggle company. “Besides we need to know what responsibilities we have for all of them, if any.”
“All right Gin, though from this we shouldn't just leave it to Gringotts, we need someone we can trust.”
Ginny read the certificate and a wry smile crept across her face. “Oh Harry you have got to see this.” she chuckled
“What is it? He sighed then read the document in her hand. “You must be joking, I own that?”
“Looks like it, if only you had known before” she giggled.
“Too right, oh this could be so funny, can you imagine his face if he found out. I wonder what Dud and Petunia will think,” Harry laughed, then a thought struck him.” Hang on, I wonder if that needs looking into, he always seemed to get rises and stuff at the drop of a hat.”
“ That's another reason to have someone who knows about this kind of thing go through all this, your family own a number of companies, not just Grunnings. We need to make sure our companies are being run properly, but who would go through all this paper work for us that we can trust?”
Harry thought for a moment, then he looked at Ginny, they both smiled and said “Bill.”
They laughed, “He's one of the few I know I can trust with this.” Harry said.
“Me too.” Ginny agreed with Harry. “I'll owl him to ask, I am sure Gringotts will let him though.”
“We could employ him for it if they don't.” Harry said, “He can get us a statement of what's in the vaults too. I wonder what other banks are involved in this, the muggles could hardly pay into Gringotts could they.”
“Bill will find it out. I'll send Tiberius now.”
He nodded and returned to the family tree while she went up to their room to write the letter to her oldest brother Bill.”
In the lounge Petunia, Dudley and Maria were busy sorting out the contents of the trunks; they too had created a number of piles, one of which contained items Petunia was taking to Hogwarts for lessons. The pile contained mainly electronic items, but there were a number of other things that they had to explain to Maria so were added to the pile. She was as fascinated by these objects, which the muggles considered normal, as they were about what to expect in the magical world. The long forgotten toys that had been in the loft after Harry had moved into Dudley's second bedroom took up an entire trunk even after Maria had shrunk them as they packed the items to be taken to the school. Both Petunia and Dudley were embarrassed by the lack of things that had belonged to or were about Harry, Maria didn't ask them about it, but it was a strong reminder to them of how they had both behaved towards him.
Petunia suddenly burst into tears, Dudley and Maria rushed to hug her.
“Oh Dud, why did we push him out so much? My sisters only son, he had nothing and we punished him for it.” She sobbed.
“I know mum, he didn't deserve it.” Dudley replied. Maria was looking puzzled as Dudley continued, “But he has forgiven us, put it behind him.”
Petunia looked at him, “How can he do that so easily though? I couldn't forgive my sister for being who she was, I was so jealous of her I took it out on her child. I took the easy route to keep my husband happy, thinking I was happy too. All I wanted was to have my sister back, during our time in hiding I began to see that I had had the next best thing in Harry, I was just so scared of standing of what your father would say, Vernon's attitude prevented me seeing it earlier I just hoped it wasn't too late. Seeing how you changed Dud, as you learnt about this world from Dedalus, I could see how you embraced the knowledge and how you grew as a person. You were so concerned for Harry as you learnt what he had to do and so was I. You became a man in that time Dud, much more than your father ever was. You did that despite us, not because of us, Dumbledore was right, we had harmed you by encouraging you to treat Harry like we did, by giving you everything you wanted, teaching you that you were better than Harry. Despite all that, you saw more, then for the last year you were there for me, even against your father. You gave me the strength to defy him in the end, for the sake of my family. You never knew my parents Dud; they were such lovely people, and friends with everyone they met. Loved to learn about other cultures, always willing to accept other ideas outside what might be considered normal, whatever that is. They could never understand my attitude to Lily, once she found out what she was, I was so jealous I shut them out, but still they supported me when I met your father. He never liked them of course, he never knew they got him the job at Grunnings, he never allowed them to visit, they never met you, both died in a car crash when you were only a couple of months old. That's why we used that story about Harry's parents, I almost came to believe that lie, but it was never true. I had lost my sister, lost my chance I believed and before that I had lost my parents, they would be so proud of what you have become now Dud, I wish you had known them. Their funeral was the last time I saw Lily until that photo the other day, it was only when I saw that I realized how much I missed them all and how much I had missed out on because of my childish envy. I blamed my parents deaths on their openness to others; they were on their way to see Lily when the Lorry hit their car on the motorway. I took that out on Harry, instead of grieving properly for any of them, it was only then that I realized how much I had blamed him for things he couldn't help.”
“Mum it's all right, come on, things have changed, you've changed, and Harry knows that. He accepts us for who we are now, not what we were.” Dudley assured her.
Maria was beginning to understand a little. “Petunia, I don't know what happened in the past, but one thing the war taught me is that you cannot change the past, just learn the lessons from it and move forward. Harry has forgiven what happened, come to terms with it and moved forward. Despite whatever went on as he grew up, he has welcomed you into his home, not because of any sense of duty, but because he wanted to help you when you needed it. Your sister died to protect him and that was an awful thing to have to do, but if she hadn't you might never have got this chance to get to know him that you have now or to be yourself again. I have not known you long, I think I know Dudley better than I know you, but from what I have seen you have become wonderful, caring person who I can't wait to know better, if you will let me.”
Dudley looked at his girlfriend. “I am so glad you didn't know me a few years ago.”
She smiled sadly “I guess the reports about how you treated him are true.”
Dudley nodded cautiously, “Probably don't tell half the story I'm afraid Maria. I am not proud of who I was or how I treated him and others back then.”
She nodded, “That's what matters Dud. When I met you, I knew who you were before you told me, I was all prepared to not like you, but as we talked I realized that you had changed. I was at the battle at Hogwarts, saw what Harry did, we fought against prejudice taking control amongst other things. I realized I had judged you without knowing who you had become, that was unfair of me. I liked what I saw that day, you are not the person you once were anymore, it's who you are now that matters. It's this you that I fell for.”
She grasped his hand and they kissed.
Petunia watched her son; tears were still falling from her eyes, though now they were tears of happiness. Happiness that her son had avoided being like his father, happiness that he had found someone like Maria, a strong girl who would be good for him and so obviously loved him for who he was. The couple broke their kiss and looked towards her. “You all right Mum?”
“Oh yes Dud.” she smiled and wiped her eyes. “Just so happy for you both. I just realized both my boys, you and Harry, are so lucky, he to have Ginny, you to have Maria.”
The two young people blushed, and then hugged Petunia again.
“Oh Stop it you two or I really will cry.” She chuckled returning the embrace.
They separated laughing and resumed checking the trunks and packing what was to go to Hogwarts just as Kreacher arrived and started to pick up one of the trunks they had finished with to take back upstairs.
“It's all right Kreacher I can do that.” Dudley said to the elf.
“Oh no Master Dudley, it is Kreacher's pleasure to help, I will transport the ones for Hogwarts there too.” The Elf replied and he and the trunk disappeared with a pop.
“We can't let him do that, he'll wear himself out poor thing.” Petunia exclaimed worried.
Maria put a reassuring hand on the older woman's arm. “It's all right Petunia, he won't, elves have a magic of their own, and he’ll be fine.”
The elf reappeared “Miss Maria is right Madam Petunia, we elves can do lots of things with our magic and not tire. I am proud to help my Masters family, it is no trouble.”
“Thank you Kreacher.” Dudley smiled “We are just not yet used to having such good help, if we forget I hope you will forgive us.”
“Of course Master Dudley, now are any of these other trunks ready to go, or is there anything else I can do for you.”
Dudley showed the elf, which trunks could go to which room or were for Hogwarts, Kreacher transported those to be stored until it was time for them to be moved to the school.
Molly and the Twins arrived just in time for lunch, by which time both groups of the residents of Grimmauld place had finished their different tasks, at least in Harry and Ginny's case as much as they could without Bill's help. They were all sat in the lounge, Harry, Ginny and Maria were telling Petunia about Hogwarts, what to expect and what to look out for, Peeves being quite high on the latter list. Petunia took the news of a mischievous poltergeist quite well considering how she would have reacted not long ago Harry thought.
The Twins bounded into the room enthusiastically, they had spent the morning at St. Mungo's visiting Eli and Maggie, and they had their brooms in their hands having taken them to show the elderly couple. Molly followed at a more sedate pace and gave all of them her trademark hug. This was Dudley's first experience with Mrs. Weasleys trademark enthusiastic show of affection, and he emerged from it breathless.
“Blimey Mrs. Weasley, I am pleased to see you too.” He smiled gasping.
“Don't worry Dud, you get used to that from Mum.” Grinned Ginny.
“Oh Dud, come on you are surely over reacting.” Said Maria willingly going to Molly when her turn came; she too emerged breathless, gasping for breath. “Ok no you aren't.”
Harry, Ginny and the twins were howling with laughter, even the twins had got used to the strong greeting from their foster parent. Petunia was last to be hugged and knew what to expect, Molly had hugged her several times during their talk a couple of evenings ago. She actually quite enjoyed them; it reminded her of the hugs she used to receive from her own mother and sister.
Greetings had done the twins sat on the floor between the sofas and started to tell them about their morning.
“Maggie and Eli send their best wishes to everyone.” Delilah began.
“They loved the brooms.” Tarquin told them.
“We told them all about you Mrs. Dursley...”
“... They hope you are all right and settling into our world.”
“Then we told them about Dudley and Maria...”
“... They know your parents Maria and were glad you have someone...”
“...Who likes Quidditch even if he can't play...”
“.... And has a car that we can have a ride in.”
Harry and Ginny looked at each other and burst out laughing, as did Molly. Petunia, Dudley and Maria were watching the children wide eyed and open mouthed, their heads turning from one to the other as each spoke, as if they were watching a tennis match.
“You two have been with George haven't you, he's been teaching you 'twin tricks' at a guess”? Harry said still laughing.
The two youngsters nodded, “Yes, after breakfast before he went to Hogsmeade..” Tarquin smiled.
“... He introduced us to the picture of Fred...” Delilah told them.
“...They showed us how to do it...”
“... They were really pleased we picked...”
“...It up so quickly...”
“...It took them a few days, they said.” finished Delilah.
Dudley finally gave up and howled with laughter. “That is brilliant you two, I love it, I am glad I don't have to be one of your teachers, I bet you will even confuse this Peeves chap at Hogwarts.”
The twins grinned, looking proud, Molly looked at them wistfully. “I wondered what George was doing with that photograph this morning. I remember when those two started that trick and noticed it today at the hospital. You know Eli thinks it's brilliant, you made his day.”
The twins’ smiles grew wider.
“Brilliant! Harry we hope...” Delilah started.
“.... You don't mind, but we told Maggie and Eli....” Tarquin joined in again.
“.... About the surprise you got in Swiftshot's...”
“.... They are so happy for you and Eli says that he is not surprised....”
“.... That a Marauder didn't let being dead stop him...”
“... And his wife, from attending their sons wedding.”
Harry smirked. “Good old Eli, he's right of course, if anyone could find a way it would be them.”
“Just one thing Harry...” Tarquin asked.
“... What's a marauder?” Delilah finished the question.
Harry laughed and told them about his father and his friend’s reputation, he noticed the twins eyes twinkle in delight so added. “However you have a marauders son as a teacher and his wife who grew up with two master pranksters, both of whom know how to take merciless revenge if they or their family are the targets of any pranks, so any you do had better not be targeted at us.” He winked.
“Harry, don't encourage them.” Molly exclaimed. “They will be needing to concentrate on their school work, not prank wars, I hope you understand that Tarquin, Delilah. I don't want to hear about you getting into trouble for such things, neither would Maggie and Eli, when you get back to school, you concentrate on work, yes?”
“Of course, Mrs. Weasley we understand.” The twins chorused and Molly smiled.
“I know you do my dears,” she told them satisfied her message had got across.
She didn't notice the smile that passed between the two, but Ginny did and grinned. She knew the twins would ensure they didn't get into trouble and would work, just not only on school work. She could see Georges influence on the two already, she wasn't about to point this out to her mother though, the twins deserved a chance at being children. She would do her best to curb any excessive pranks they planned and she knew Harry would too.
At that moment Kreacher announced that lunch was ready in the dining room and they all went to eat, the conversation moved to what Petunia had planned for her classes, she had lots of ideas. Unfortunately she had assumed that the students would know about things she took for granted, like electricity. However Ginny pointed out to her that many of the youngsters would have absolutely no experience of the Muggle world, so she might have to start with very basic facts about muggles, especially with first years though the others might benefit from it as well at least for the first few lessons just to see what they had learned from Hermione last year. They helped Petunia put together lesson plans to ensure the students caught up so she could teach what she wanted to.
After lunch Maria and Dudley walked to Diagon Alley to meet with George, Harry and Ginny took the twins to the practice on their brooms leaving Molly and Petunia to chat in the living room.
George had spent the morning in Hogsmeade with Ron. He had arrived at the new warehouse to find his brother dealing with the latest delivery, merchandise was arriving at a steady flow from the Diagon Alley store room leaving space to expand that shops store front and for George to extend his Laboratory where he created new lines. Once the warehouse was in full operation it would supply both shops, they were going to make the shop floor at the Hogsmeade branch larger too. The shelves were getting full, not just with complete products, but also components ready to be assembled in another part of the large building.
“Morning Ron, how’s it going?” George asked as he began helping to stack the shelves.
“Hi George, not bad. We are on target to open this place next week, just got to add supplies to the mail order department upstairs then we will be ready for the delivery owls.” Ron replied.
The building was divided with the ground floor for storage and an area for assembly; the upstairs had the staff facilities, office and mail order store and dispatch areas. They had employed staff from the village for the mail order and assembly departments, but still needed someone for the storage area and to over see the whole operation.
They completed their task and made their way upstairs to what would be the office and sat to talk about how the business was doing and progress of the project to date. Ron reported that work on the shop floor expansion at Hogsmeade would start as soon as the warehouse opened; they would be able to get stock very quickly from the store, which was behind that branch. The Floo had been connected to Diagon Alley that morning to ease delivery to that shop. George smiled. “Good that will be easier than apparating the stuff over as we have been. How’s the search for staff?”
“We still need four people for the storage and distribution area, but I am interviewing tomorrow morning. The big problem is that we have no one to manage the place yet.” Ron responded. “We both agreed it needed to be someone we know and trust rather than just any old applicant.”
George smiled. “Well I think we have someone, Harry's cousin. I said he could work up here with you now that he is going to settle in our world. I think we can trust him and he has a good mind for this kind of work from what I saw at the wedding. His knowledge of the muggle world will be useful too, we can start that line of non magical jokes with his help, perhaps even invent some new ones to sell in their world too.”
“Hmm good idea.” Ron nodded. “Where will he live though? He is a muggle so he would need to be careful about that, a wizard landlord could easily fleece him with a memory charm making him forget he had paid the rent.”
“I thought of that too.” George grinned. “Now you have your own place, how about we give him use of the flat over the shop here.”
“That would work, he could come to us for meals if he wanted, it's not far, but you need to check with Aberforth if muggles can live here, it's all wizard and I don't know if that's because of any rule or anything. He would know if there were any restrictions on who could live here, though I hope there isn't a problem.” Ron said thoughtfully.
“Good thinking I'll do that before I go back and meet with Dud, so are we agreed that if we can sort out his accommodation he is the new warehouse manager?” George asked.
Ron nodded, “Is Harry ok with it?”
“Yes he's fine with it, glad his cousin will be close to Hogwarts in fact, Petunia will be teaching there and I think he wants to be able to keep an eye on them both until they are used to living in our world.”
“Good I thought that would be what he thought, I have no problem with it.”
“Right well its time you knocked off to help that wonderful fiancée of yours, I'll go have a chat with Aberforth.”
They soon made their way out through the relatively quiet Hogsmeade shop, waving good-bye to their shop assistant on the way. It was only when the school was open that the store was really busy, though they did enjoy a steady stream of customers in these quieter weeks and there were a few browsing the shelves as they passed through. Professor Flitwick was one of their best customers in fact, though Neville popped in whilst he was working in the glass houses at the school too. Other than that some of the locals had children who spent at least some of their pocket money in the shop and there was the new influx of visitors to the new memorial in the schools grounds which meant trade for all the shops in the village. The battle and memorial had boosted tourism to the area amongst magical folk, meaning even Aberforth had smartened up the Hogs Head a little to try and get some of the visitors trade. The villagers had not been so popular a place to visit since the shrieking shack had first started screaming once a month. It's attraction had waned over the years it had been silent, despite the locals taking turns to occasionally report noises from it to try to boost visitor numbers. They did not however play on the new reason for the villages’ popularity, the only memorial or battle merchandise was made under license and sold in aid of the fund that had been set up for the victims and their families. Other than those few items each shop sold what had usually been on offer their before the battle, just more of it, the village was booming, at least for now.
Even though busy, the streets were nowhere near as crowded as they were on the days the students came down from the castle and for the most part the visitors were to involved in their own tasks to notice the others they passed. Even so as Ron walked home, some of the visitors stared as he passed, their children not so subtly pointing to him occasionally, he ignored it as parents told the children off. He had grown used to his new celebrity status and being recognized by people this summer, sometimes it annoyed him, especially after a long day in the shop when he was tired, more often he just ignored it. Occasionally a child would nervously approach and ask for his autograph, no matter his mood he always cheerfully signed and chatted with the youngster. Mostly though as he walked from the main square through the village, visitors ignored him, either they were to deep in their own thoughts or assumed he was simply another wizard going to pay his respects at the memorial.
It was one advantage of the cottages location. At first they worried they would be inundated with callers once it was realized they lived there, but that hadn't happened, at least not yet. Only the neighbours acknowledged them as they either went into or came out of their home and they treated them normally, they had made friends with a number of the villagers in the last year all of whom knew them as people not Celebrities. The prospect of visiting the memorial seemed to have an effect on the 'pilgrims' as one villager had dubbed them. As they got closer to the edge of the village they seemed to become more thoughtful and keep their heads down as they made their solemn way, when they returned their mood seemed to last, at least while they were passing Titch Marsh Cottage and it's neighbours They didn't seem to notice when he or Hermione entered the property, in fact when the couple had worked the other afternoon entirely in the front garden, no visitor had shown any sign of recognition, or interest in what they were passing, all of them appeared in deep reflective mood.
Ron walked through the gate and up to the door, he heard the lock click back as his hand touched the doorknob, he pushed it open and entered the house. Calling his usual greeting to Hermione, he was surprised when there was no response. Odd, he thought, perhaps she had nipped out or been called away for some reason. They had agreed last night they would leave any notes in the lounge on the bureau, so he pushed open the door to the sitting room and went in, glancing to his side he saw there was no note. He looked round the room, there she was, and transfixed, staring unblinkingly towards him, from where she stood next to the sofa.
“Hermione?” he moved towards her.
She didn't notice. He followed her gaze, straight to the picture of Whitby.
He went over to it and looked at it, as soon as his head blocked her view she shook herself. “Oh Hi Ron, I didn't hear you come in.”
Ron turned to her, stepping in front of the picture. “No, I saw that, are you all right, you were just staring over here.”
“Yes I'm fine, I guess I was thinking about something.” She replied nonchalantly.
“No 'Mione, I think its more than that.” he looked concerned, but she wasn't looking to notice.
“Oh, don't be silly Ron, what else could it be?” She said breezily, stood and walked past him to the door. “I'll go fix something to eat.”
Ron nodded, then as she left he picked up the frame, something about this was affecting her, and he knew it. Next time he saw Minerva or Filius he would ask them to check it for magic, he didn't know what was going on, but he was damned if he would let it harm Hermione.
Authors notes:
Hope you enjoyed it.
My thanks to Aries (and her friend) for going over this chapter, it's good to have you back my friend.
My thanks also to those of you who took the trouble to leave a review, hope to hear from you all again (and any others who read this too.).
I am still working on the next chapter so it may be a while I'm afraid, remember I am writing this as I go unlike Essence which was largely written before I started posting. I would much rather take the time to post a good chapter than post a rushed poor one.
In the meantime as well as leaving a review you can post any questions on my Author page in the forums, look forward to hearing from you.
Historical notes:
Onripum = Ripon, North Yorkshire.
Dunholm = Durham.
There is no archaeological evidence for the existence of Sliepnir though plenty of period mythology. Of course absence of evidence does not mean evidence of absence, it could be that we just haven't discovered any evidence yet. (Ok I know highly unlikely really and I am not really grasping at straws just demonstrating an important archaeological principle, that of approaching every dig without preconceptions and with an open mind you never know what artefacts you might find.).
The King remembering his coronation, kissing the preserved remains of a saint is based on monks’ writings of the time. Such a show of respect to a holy relic was part of a coronation of a Christian King, as was baptism, which the Norse described as the Christians taking a bath (more in this below). There seem to have been a plethora of Relics for the church at the time, the saint mentioned being one that is even today acknowledged as genuine, it's history being well documented ( I will do a note on this saint for a future chapter). However quite a number were probably the result of enthusiastic non Christian traders cashing in on the churches greed for anything associated with saints or bible stories. Many religious relics of the time survive to this day in the collections of Cathedrals.
The Norse would laugh at the Saxon Christians being baptised either in a river or a barrel of water, describing it as having a bath, because it was one of the few times Saxons would take a bath. The Norse bathed once a week and valued personal hygiene (remember the horn earwax spoon from a previous set of notes) they were quite clean, which probably explains why many Saxon women were attracted to them. Saxon men would bath as little as possible, seeing it as a weakness, so they may bathe once a year if they decided they needed it, hence the Norse seeing the irony of the Saxon religion requiring them to take a bath, at least once at baptism
.
Ok at the end of chapter 4 I promised to write some notes about an unsavoury fact of 10th century life and as personal hygiene of the time seems to be a bit of a theme in these notes, here it is. It is known that all would have been infested with lice, we have found antler combs with period head lice in them, and so we also know that some action was taken to control them. In fact it is known that they had a chemical treatment for them, which was used as frequently as possible. They would collect cows urine and store it for several weeks until it was very stale, then wash their hair in it. This may well have had some effect on the lice but it also effectively bleached their locks blonde, and the lingering smell must have been interesting. However prevention being better than cure married women wore cloth caps as a sign of marriage, thus preventing lice infestation somewhat in the first place. In the unlikely event that you can get the raw materials necessary please do not try this at home, your friends might notice and then you would not keep them for long. Anyone begin itching now?
Anyone fancy a Viking age recipe to try, next time? I promise it will be using ingredients that are readily available and even my kids like it. Let me know anyway.
Until next time, All the best.
Tgfoy
Disclaimer: Everything you recognise from the books by J.K.Rowling is hers, I make no claim on them. Anything else is mine.
This chapter has not been beta'd, my apologies in advance if I have missed any glaring errors.
Chapter 8
Diversions.
Late 20th century.
The next day was one of business for the occupants of Grimmauld Place, Dudley spent the day with George at the Diagon Alley shop and the warehouse at Hogsmead, getting to know the businesses routines and stock. He helped organise matters at the warehouse, where the last few members of staff were appointed. He sat on the interview panels with George and Ron, then they spent time familiarising him with the village. He and Ron hit it off straight away, Ron would continue to manage the shop while Dudley ran the Warehouse and deliveries, they all visited Eeylops breeding centre where they picked out a peck of forty Owls for the mail order service, all flew to Hogsmead as soon as they had paid for them ready for the grand opening of the service in a few days time. All in all both Weasley's and Dudley were pleased to be working together and were looking forward to the opening. The flat above the shop that Dudley would be living in was ready for him to move into, he and Maria spent the evenings preparing it, returning to Grimmauld Place to eat and sleep.
Petunia spent her time working on the lesson plans and reading Ginny's Hogwarts a History, she was still a bit emotionally fragile after her breakdown of the day before. After many years living with a man who had not allowed her, her own choices in life and living her life to his expectations she was not used to being forgiven without having to adjust to live up to stricter values. Certainly Vernon had enforced his ideals of normality by forgiving reluctantly, she had become so used to it she couldn't remember that last time she had contradicted him until she left with Dudley a few short days ago. Life in this house, Harry's house, was so different. His acceptance of her, his Family's acceptance of her, even those who weren't strictly family like Minerva, Kingsley and Andromeda had unconditionally welcomed her as a part, was not something she had experienced since childhood. Andromeda with Teddy took her to Flourish and Blotts to see what books they had available for her to use in class then Petunia took them to a Muggle bookshop to pick out some Muggle fiction books about witch craft so the students could compare them with wizarding fiction about Muggles The two women had a fantastic time, and Teddy was just so adorable, he had changed his hair to match hers when she had picked him up while Andromeda dealt with their purchases in the magical shop. She had nearly broken down in tears at this sign of simple acceptance from the child, it was at that moment she realised her old life was really over, not just finished, but over. She had a future in a world still recovering from war, a future she was determined would be better than her past, where she could be herself to explore it. This was her new beginning, one she was not going to waste in petty ideas of what was normal. It was at that moment she began to remember her childhood nature, a nature which could also forgive, not lightly, but easily where needed. She saw that after a long absence, she had a true family, just like she had, had as a child.
Harry and Ginny's morning was spent with Bill, who had agreed, with Gringotts permission, to go through all the legal papers and sort them out. In the afternoon Molly arrived with the Twins for their flying lesson Percy and Audrey arrived during the Afternoon and watched. They all came downstairs in time for Dudley and Maria's return, the twins immediately greeting them and Teddy, Petunia and Andromeda were showing Molly the books they had managed to find.
“Well you two, How about a ride in my car, just around the square?” Dudley offered.
“Oh Yes please..” Delilah Exclaimed.
“May we Please Molly?” Begged Tarquin.
“I guess we have time.” She smiled. “Are you sure Dudley?”
“Of course. Besides I did promise them a ride sometime.” He smiled. “We won't be long. You coming Harry?”
“Why don't you take Maria, Kreacher will operate the workshop doors for you.” Harry Grinned.
“Oh yes, I've never been in a Muggle car.” Maria said excitedly.
The four went down to the workshop for their short trip and were back after only a few minutes. The twins very excited, not just by the short ride either.
“That was brilliant... “Tarquin started.
“... Your Workshop is so cool Harry...” Delilah burst out
“...So is Dud's car, thanks Dud...” Tarquin added.
“.. You are so Lucky Maria, having a boy friend with his own Car.” Delilah said seriously.
Maria laughed. “ I know Delilah.” She turned to hug Dudley. “Now I have ridden in your Car, I really am going to have to take you flying.” she kissed him and the twins pulled faces.
“I'll remind you two of that when you start kissing people like that.” Audrey laughed.
“Oh there's no rush for them to start doing that.” Molly said only half seriously. “ Though from the look on their faces we won't have to worry about it any time soon anyway. Come on you two we had better get home, Arthur will be home soon.”
Bill came into the room just after Molly and the twins left. “Well I'm done for today, I'll be back tomorrow, I will have more company figures by then Harry and I can start looking at them in more detail see what's going on with them.”
“That's fine Bill, will it take long to sort out?”
“Well the Wizarding ones are easy, we have the company records at Gringotts, I can check them at the same time as the papers in your vaults. It's the Muggle investments that will take time. It might take weeks to sort them out, I will need to have access to the papers about them while you are at Hogwarts. But we'll talk about that tomorrow.”
“Fine, we'll sort it out Bill, Thanks.” Harry was grateful to his brother-in-law.
“No worries Harry. Well I had better be off, Fleur will wonder where I have got to if I'm not home soon.” He waved as he stepped in to the Floo and left for Shell cottage.
Percy and Audrey stayed for Dinner and left with Andromeda and Teddy, leaving the two couples and Petunia to relax.
The day of the Quidditch match arrived, Harry and Ginny took Petunia to the Burrow to collect the twins, they had Flooed to the house, but were to apparate to the stadium. Andromeda and Teddy were coming too, she would get Petunia there, while Harry and Ginny took the twins. Dudley had left with Maria the day before to stay at her parents house as arranged and would be returning on Monday morning. Maria had spent the previous couple of nights at Grimmauld Place, in one of the rooms on Harry and Ginny's landing. Petunia had formally accepted the teaching post at Hogwarts when Kingsley and Minerva had visited, Minerva had been delighted and went through the teaching plan with Petunia as the two women discussed arrangements. Poppy had brought the potion for Dudley who would start taking it on his return to Grimmauld Place so he wasn't having to remember it whilst at Maria's. Bill had continued the work on the papers, they now had a complete statement of what was held in the Potters name at Gringotts and Bill had made a list of their other investments in the magical world, he was beginning to collate current performance reports on them all whilst still tracing the Muggle holdings. In the case of Grunnings, which the couple owned outright he was investigating the company to see if anything was amiss, he had already discovered that although Dursley had insisted otherwise to his family, the company and therefore Harry owned the house on Privet drive, in fact he owned several and the land on which the estate had been built. This news was as much a surprise to Petunia as the couple, she had always believed the house was her husbands, she had felt even worse about how they had treated Harry in what had turned out to be his house. He had reassured her, then asked her to help plan what to do with it, Vernon had lived there rent free with his family, both grinned as Harry ordered that from now on a full market rent would be charged from now on, knowing he would be furious. But, the most fun was had on the now daily Quidditch training of the twins who were fast becoming more and more confident on their new brooms.
The twins visited Eli and Maggie every morning since they had moved into the Burrow, but after the first day, the news they brought back with them was not good. Eli was getting worse and Maggie had become ill on the Friday. They insisted the twins should go to the Quidditch match even though it would mean a day not seeing them. The twins had been torn, but today when Harry and Ginny arrived at the Burrow they were excited about the game.
“Harry, Ginny is it time yet?” the twins shouted as they stepped out of the fire.
“Not long” smiled Harry.
“I think I'm getting used to that” said Petunia indicating the fire “I'm not as giddy as last time. Hello Molly”
“Hello Petunia, welcome back to the Burrow. You seem to be getting used to Floo travel.” Molly greeted and hugged her.
“I think so and it is kind of you to say we can stay to night.”
“Not at all besides the Granger's are back tonight, they are here for the day tomorrow too.”
“Oh, Hermione's parents, they are Muggles too aren't they, it will be good to talk to them about settling in this world.” Petunia observed.
“I thought it might be” Molly said.”Though they live in the village which is mostly Muggle, whilst you will be in a wizarding community at Hogwarts.”
Andromeda and Teddy were next in line for Molly's hug, Teddy smiling as the twins came over to greet them, but still reaching for Ginny as she approached.
Soon they went out into the yard to apparate to the stadium the twins excitement growing as they held on to Harry and Ginny ready to go.
They arrived outside the teams entrance at the back of the stadium, where Dudley and Maria were waiting for them. They all greeted each other, then made their way to the ticket barrier. Ginny showed the attendant the tickets, he looked at them then at Harry and Ginny, slow recognition dawned on the attendants face. Harry groaned he had hoped this could be a quiet outing, he hoped the attendant wouldn't start making a fuss.
“Ah Mr. And Mrs. Potter and party could you make your way to the second door, you will be met there.” The attendant said quietly.
Harry and Ginny looked puzzled, but led the way to the door where an official was waiting to greet them.
“Ah, I am glad our attendant recognised you. I am Filius Featherstone the owner of the team, when I was told you were coming as the guests of the Harpies I insisted you should have a private box to watch the match, if you would follow me please.” He said shaking Harry's hand.
Mr. Featherstone turned and led them through a door just behind him, marked Directors lounge. He guided them up a few flights of carpeted stairs, and into a luxurious room. It was well furnished with comfortable chairs and sofa's, the walls adorned with moving pictures of their star players. A large wooden board bore the names of the team captains whilst next to it another listed the teams achievements. There was a well appointed bar at one end of the room, two uniformed stewards stood behind it waiting to serve drinks. A glass wall down one side divided the room from a wide covered balcony with a long row of seats over looking the pitch.
“The Directors are in the next door box for this game Mr. Potter, we agreed this would offer you more privacy than being in the stands with everyone else. You may make use of the facilities as you wish, I understand the Minister is also attending with his partner, I hope you don't mind but, they will be joining you in this box.”
“No, that's fine Kingsley is a good friend as is his partner. I must say Mr. Featherstone this is very generous of you and your directors, we weren't expecting this at all.” Harry said.
“That's quite all right, I wonder if you and your party would mind signing our VIP book for our records.” Mr. Featherstone indicated a book and quill on the table beneath the portraits.“There are also complimentary programs and Omnioculars for you all on the seats outside as souvenirs, both teams have singed the programs for you all.”
They all signed the book and were just getting drinks when Kingsley and Minerva arrived.
“Hi everyone,” called Kingsley.
The twins were suddenly quite shy when they saw Professor McGonagall, Minerva smiled. “Don't worry twins, I'm here to see the game. Besides we have a fresh start don't we?”
“Yes Professor” they replied a little reassured.
They moved to the balcony with their drinks and sat ready for the game which was due to start in a few minutes. The stadium was smaller than the one used for the world cup, but was packed the noise was incredible and atmosphere alive with excitement. They were sat high up above the pitch, for higher than the few flights of stairs would have indicated, the stadium must be partly in a large hole in the ground so they were about the same height as the goal hoops, halfway along the pitch with an excellent view. The noise from the crowd was incredible as they waited for the game to start.
Harry showed the twins how the Omnioculars worked and they started scanning the crowd. He saw Maria doing the same for Dudley, while Minerva showed Petunia. After a few minutes a voice sounded over the crowd, Harry recognised it as Lee Jordan.
“Good afternoon Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to this afternoons match between Puddlemere United and the Holy Head Harpies, a game sponsored by Bertie Botts every flavour beans. I am Lee Jordan your commentator both here in the ground and live across the country for the Wireless Wizarding Network. In attendance today we are pleased to welcome Minister for Magic, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Minerva McGonagall and we are delighted to welcome Harry and Ginny Potter with their guests.”
A great cheer rose from the crowd as the giant screen showed a picture of them all in the directors box.
“Now Ladies and Gentlemen introducing your referee for this game Fizel Frederckson, with his two assistants, Bernadette Bones and guest assistant Victor Krum, who is currently on tour with the Romanian international team.” Lee Announced then paused for effect as a hush of expectation fell around the arena and all eyes turned towards the entrance tunnel. “And now Ladies and Gentlemen, The teams, first the home team, Puddlemere United.”
A broad streak of blue and gold flew across the pitch then circled the stadium, once as the Puddlemere fans went wild. Lee announced the name of the players as they took there positions while the cheer leaders spelt out the team name above then settled at the side of the pitch.
“Now please welcome, again led by their cheerleaders, The Holy Head Harpies.”
Green streaks came in from all directions around the stadium to meet in the centre of the pitch then explode again to the stands and form a circling procession around the pitch. It was the Harpies fans turn to erupt into riotous cheers as their team took their places and the cheerleaders spelt out Harpies above them went to the side of the pitch whilst Lee announced the names of the players. The noise died down as the captains shook hands then took their starting positions. The referee glanced to his two assistants then kicked the box to release the Bludgers and snitch. After a moment he threw the Quaffle and jumped on his broom, the box disappeared.
The noise rose again as a Puddlemere chaser caught the Quaffle and set off up the pitch the other chasers staying with him, the ball quickly being passed between them to avoid Bludgers and chasers from the Harpies as they rocketed up the pitch. A Harpies' chaser intercepted a pass and play returned in the other direction.
“Blimey Harry, this is fast” said Dudley in amazement.
The players were little more than a blur as the Quaffle was passed from player to player and beaters intercepted Bludgers which changed direction almost too fast to follow. The two seekers circled high above the game watching for the snitch as the score see sawed between the two teams, neither at first gaining an advantage. Ten minutes into the game the Harpies' seeker suddenly changed direction and dove for the ground, the Puddlemere seeker quickly following.
“There go the seekers, looks like a race to the snitch already. “ Le shouted.
The two seekers sped down, the Harpies' player just inches ahead of her rival, they were closing quickly to the ground, suddenly the Harpies' player pulled up again, just before she hit the ground. The other seeker to slow to react ploughed into the turf of the pitch with a thud and rolled several times across the grass, his broom embedded in the earth where he had hit the pitch. The crowd was silent, the seeker unmoving as the Puddlemere captain called for a time out. The trainer shot out to treat the player, but the Harpies gathered to talk tactic's while the Puddlemere players gathered round the injured chaser.
“That was an incredible feint by the Harpies' seeker who had been closely tailed by her Puddlemere counterpart since the start of the game. For the third game running he fell for that trick rather than looking for the snitch himself, lets hope he is all right.” Lee announced, his commentary had hardly been audible over the roar of the crowd for much of the game.
“What happens if the can't continue.” Dudley asked.
“They can make a substitution if it's too bad, but I have seen players just carry on after a fall like that.” Harry replied.
The twins were on the edge of there seats.
“This is fantastic” Tarquin said. “I would love to play as well as that.”
“Well keep practising and you might.” Said Ginny “Let's see if you make your house team first.”
Delilah was just as excited replaying parts of the game with her Omnioculars occasional making exclamations of delight at what she saw.
Petunia was wide eyed. “I'm getting totally lost with it all. Harry did you say you used to play this for your house team at school?”
“He was the youngest seeker in 100 years” Minerva told her proudly. “Joined the team in his first year. Ginny played too, both of them very talented players.”
“What about injuries, it looks east to get hurt.” Petunia was wide eyed.
“Oh, I had my fair share.” Harry said with a smile, ruefully running his hand through his hair.
“Come on mum,” Dudley added. “I play Rugby and was school Boxing champion, both of those can cause pretty serious injuries too.”
“I guess so.” Said Petunia.
The injured player was stretchered off, the substitute was announced and the game resumed, but the balance of the game had changed. Puddlemere made mistake after mistake, their Keeper only just avoided a Bludger miss hit by their own Beater, the chasers lost the Quaffle easily again and again. The Harpies in contrast continued to work well as a team and were soon a hundred points ahead. Puddlemere's only hope was for their reserve Seeker to catch the snitch it seemed. However as the Harpies gained the Quaffle again it was their Seeker who dived, fast.
“Good God she's shifting”Shouted Dudley
“She's seen the snitch” Delilah screamed with excitement as Puddlemere's Seeker began to race Hollyhead's.
The two Seekers were rocketing to the ground when the Harpies' Seeker suddenly changed direction as the Snitch moved, she was skimming the grass. She had almost reached the stands when suddenly she rose back into the air her arm aloft, the small winged ball in her hand. The Puddlemere Seeker, responded too slowly and ploughed into the stand as the game ended.
Petunia was again horrified at what had happened and watched whilst the healers crowded round the injured Seeker and carried him away on a stretcher a few minutes later. The Harpies' fans were going wild at the victory which had pushed their team to second in the league.
“Petunia don't worry.” Kingsley reassured her “That's the fifth time he's done that this season, a night at St. Mungo's and he'll be fine.”
“But how on earth can you say that, it looked awful.” she was white faced. “He must have broken several bones at least.”
“Aunt, I lost all the bones in one arm in a match once, but was right as rain the next day. We have some marvellous healers like Poppy and Skelegrow potion can heal bones quickly.” Harry assured her. She looked up questioningly, eyes wide.
“I'll tell you the story later.” he smiled.
Mr. Featherstone entered the box. “Well that was an interesting game, if a bit short, did you all enjoy it?”
“It was brilliant” shouted the twins in excitement.
Mr. Featherstone laughed. “Good I am pleased.”
“Is there any news of those poor Seekers?” Asked Petunia.
“The healers are with them now, a few broken bones that's all. Tell you what, if you're not in a rush I'll take you to see them. In fact both teams would like to meet you all, if you don't mind.”
The twins looked at Harry “Please Harry” they pleaded.
Harry laughed “All right you two, I think that will be fine.”
Mr. Featherstone led the way to the dressing rooms where the noise of the Harpies celebrating could be heard. He knocked on their door first. The Harpies' manager opened it enough to peer out to see who was there, recognising the group she smiled and turned back to the room. “Harpies.” she called “ Best behaviour, we have visitors.” She then opened the door fully.
The noise died down as she waved them in and the team lined up, they were introduced to Harry and the others in turn. The twins were wide eyed as they met the players they had been watching zoom around the pitch, they talked excitedly with the players whilst the others talked tactics and league news with the team.
Twenty minutes later as they were leaving, two of the chasers gave the twins their team robes, Dudley and Petunia were given the seekers robes and the third chaser robes, respectively while Teddy received the game snitch in a box, his eyes wide he changed his hair to the team colours raising laughter from the team. The manager took a picture of them all, promising to send copies to them, before they left to visit the Puddlemere team.
The atmosphere in this dressing room was understandably calmer than it had been in the Harpies room, but still the players and trainers were pleased to see the group. Petunia asked about the two seekers and was told they were fine, they went into an area at the back where the two players were being attended to. Petunia was amazed that already the two were almost healed, she was shown the Skelegro potion and assured that they would be fixed up by the next morning. More photo's were taken and gifts were given out from the team.
As they left the room a door further down the corridor opened and a familiar head popped out.
“Harry I heard you were here” Victor smiled.
“Hello Victor, how are you,” Harry said walking over to his friend, who he had beaten in the Triwizard tournament. “Everyone this is Victor Krum Seeker for the current world champions and fellow Triwizard champion.”
Victor shook hands with everyone.
“It's good to see you Harry. I didn't get much chance to talk to you at the wedding. We are touring the country ahead of the next world cup, playing exhibition matches. We need one more match, I was wondering who had replaced Dumbledore at Hogwarts, see if we can arrange to play there?”
“I am Headmistress now Victor, when were you thinking of doing this and against who?”
Well we have thought of playing the England team, but no grounds are available. We leave for our domestic season at the end of September so it ideally would be the weekend before. We would be pleased to offer the house teams the chance to train with us during the week before.”
“What do you think Minerva?” Said Kingsley. “It could be good for the students.”
“Yes. Well Mr. Krum ask your manager to get in touch with me and we shall talk arrangements. I will be pleased to see you back at Hogwarts again Victor, and I am sure our new sports Mistress will be pleased to have your assistance with the first years too.”
Victors looked puzzled until Ginny smiled “Of course I would Victor, it would mean we could teach them all in one session, perhaps at the start of the week.”
“You are teaching too Ginny?” Victor smiled “Two Professors Potter, that will cause more confusion than Peeves with the first years' won't it?.”
“That's what we are hoping.” laughed Minerva.
They chatted with Victor for a few more minutes, then Mr. Featherstone took them on to the pitch. The stadium was almost empty, Victor and the two teams joined them for one last photo.
“Who fancies a quick knock about.” called Mr. Featherstone.
The twins were keen, as players from both teams produced brooms. Victor, Harry and Ginny joined in as did Maria and for fifteen minutes they had an impromptu training session. Both team managers were impressed with Harry and Ginny.
Victor looked at Harry “I knew your reputation as a seeker my friend, but I didn't realise you were that good. If you ever turn professional I hope we play against each other, it would be close between us.”
Harry blushed, “Thanks Victor, but apart from training with the twins, that's only the second time I've been over a pitch since sixth year, I'm not likely to go professional.”
“That's a shame my friend, I hope you change your mind, if you are that good with so little training then you are a natural.” Victor grinned.
The chasers were impressed with the twins.
“How long have you been flying?” One of them asked.
“Well we learnt at school last year, but it wasn't until Harry and Ginny taught us last Monday that we really got the hang of it.” Said Delilah.
“What? Only a week, but you are naturals. You two and Ginny, who we know plays brilliant, make a formidable team of chasers.”
“I'm more of a seeker though like Harry.” Ginny smiled “No, I think the twins are naturals too, they will be a real asset to their house team.”
Soon it was time to go, Mr. Featherstone said it was fine to apparate from the pitch, a crowd of fans were outside waiting to see if they could spot Harry leaving. He temporarily lifted the anti apparition charm, as the group said their goodbyes to everyone then left for the Burrow. It had been a fantastic day.
Molly was waiting in the kitchen when they returned, Kingsley and Minerva had gone directly home, Dudley and Maria had returned to her house for the rest of the weekend. She was looking grim as she welcomed them trying to be excited for the twins as they showed her the gifts and told her about the game. The others knew she had something to tell the two youngsters and it wasn't good, she knelt in front of them.
“I'm glad you have had a good time dears, but I'm afraid we are going to have to go to St. Mungo's. Eli has taken a turn for the worse, I'm sorry to say. We must go and be with Maggie.”
“Yes of course.” Said Tarquin calming down instantly.
“Molly, Eli's Dying isn't he?” Delilah asked, tears appearing in her eyes.
“I'm afraid it looks like it my dear” Molly answered honestly, wiping the tears from the young girls face.” And Maggie is not doing well either. Come on my dears let's go cheer them up yes? Tell them about your day show them what you got. They will be so pleased.”
The three made their way to the fire place, Harry called “You two don't worry we'll be here when you get back.”
“I'll see to the dinner mum” Ginny called.
Molly and the twins Flooed away.
“Oh god. Those two have been through enough.” Said Harry, sagging into a seat.
“Harry don't worry,” said Andromeda. “With you two and Molly they will be fine. It's Maggie I'm worried about, I think if Eli dies she will never get well. They have been together so long I think she will lose the will to live.”
“I know.” He said “And then we need to worry about the twins and what happens with them again, they need to be settled.”
It was almost dark when Molly returned with very tearful twins, Eli had died an hour after they had arrived. He had perked up for the twins, but was obviously very weak. Maggie was in the bed next to him very ill, the healers didn't know why, but they quietly told Molly that they thought Maggie had given up the will to live, so was dying, they couldn't find any other explanation.
The twins ran to Harry and Ginny weeping. The couple cuddled them as the grief of the pair took over. Teddy came over and cuddled the leg of each twin in turn then sat between them.
Andromeda went to Molly and hugged her. “You all right my dear, shall I go tell the Granger's tonight's off?”
“No they will be here in a minute, Arthur should be back with Ron and Hermione soon too.” She said. “I think the twins could use the distraction. The funeral is not going to happen until Maggie is well enough to attend, or passes on herself, it will be at Hogsmead”
Molly, Andromeda and Petunia busied themselves in the kitchen, while Harry, Ginny and Teddy comforted the twins.
10th Century:
The noise of the filth strewn streets quietened as he passed by the stalls in front of each of the narrow houses on the wide road to the Cathedral. Trade ceased as those in the street fell to their knee in the mud and debris rotting on the ground, in deference to the passing of the King. Children, too young to know better, looked on wide eyed at the flying banners and glittering swords of the colourful group on horse back. Any men bearing swords held their arms out in supplication as they knelt, hands well away from the weapon, demonstrating they were no threat. The stench of the City filled the Kings nostrils despite the Nosegay of aromatic herbs wrapped in cloth he wore round his neck, the herbs sweet scent overwhelmed by the less than pleasant fragrances of fish, freshly butchered meat, animals and rotting waste.
The stalls held no interest for him, he had slaves and servants to obtain whatever he or his household needed and desired, even when his brother had ruled his position negated his need to be bothered with day to day trading at such stalls. His son had not entered the streets of the city until the day they had moved into the palace proper. That had been the day of his coronation, when the whole family had been expected to parade through the streets so all the populace could recognise them.
This journey through the streets was thankfully short, and direct, compared to that one five years ago. The Archbishop's palace was behind the large wooden Cathedral at the opposite end of the street from the royal palace. The cathedral was built on the ruins of the old Roman seat of power, the highest point in the city and could be seen above the walls from several miles away. The large rectangular church towered over the city, dominating it, a symbol of power built in a symbolic place signifying the churches dominance of the city, a potent warning to non believers and believers alike. The Archbishop's palace itself was in the much rebuilt and patched ancient barrack rooms behind the Cathedral, their size and preservation second only to the buildings that now formed his own Palace.
On departing from his own palace King Styr had passed through the ancient Roman city wall, now with houses built against it, much of which still stood although much lower than it once had been, as the city overwhelmed it, expanding outside it's protection. Stone was taken to repair still used buildings or pave areas in important new structures, such as the floor of his own courtyard or the cathedral itself. It's usefulness for protecting what had once been a fine, ornate city over when those with the knowledge to maintain it had gone, a new rampart now surrounded the new, much larger city. The kings thoughts were far from the sights his capital offered though, as they drew nearer to their destination he was planning how to handle the meeting he had been summoned to. They passed the Cathedral, it's white painted walls towering above them to the thatch on it's roof, where the Christians of the city gathered every seventh day. Styr hated the place, which crawled with sly, black cloaked clergy in his opinion. A priest came to his palace on the same day each week to conduct the service for his family, he had to keep up appearances and maintain his pretence of loyalty to the church. Sure enough, as they rounded the end of the building into the Cathedral complex where the clergy lived and worked, doing whatever they did during the other six days, the place crawled with priests, who paused to simply gaze as they passed.
They arrived at the Archbishops' palace, to be greeted by one of Gods spokesmen, as usual his clothing looked poor and distressed though the king knew the priests and the church were more wealthy than they displayed.. He shuddered with revulsion as he dismounted, the place had to many clergy for Styr's liking or comfort, he entered the stone and timber building led by the silent priest to Hrothweard's chambers, they entered and the stout balding man looked up from his work on the table..
“ Ah, you have arrived King Styr, please leave your sword with my assistant here you will have no need of it here.” The Archbishop instructed, not rising from his seat.
Styr grudgingly removed his sword, the senior priest's lack of courtesy to the King was another thing that annoyed him. He Handed it to the one who had led them in, the priest held it carefully and left the room. Hrothweard poured two goblets of imported wine and indicated for Styr to sit, placing a golden cup before the King then sitting back in his seat, nursing his own chalice carefully watching the King from behind the table.
The room was sparse, though it did contain signs of luxury, Hrothweard's throne like chair was covered with a thick white fur, the candle sticks and ink pot were silver. The documents he wrote on were expensive paper rather than cheaper parchment, the shelves were full of books, all of which the King knew had been written and decorated by hand by the monks, a bowl of pepper corns was positioned apparently carelessly on the table, the number of corns was impressive, the rare spice being more valuable than gold. The small bowl a blatant show of wealth, was not lost on Styr, though he showed no outward sign of having noticed.
Conversation started with pleasantry's, enquiries of each others families though both men knew very well how the others' wife and children fared, the exchange was essential to maintain the proper protocol before the main subject was introduced.
Preliminaries over, the Archbishop fixed the other man with piercing eyes.“ I have received a message of greetings today from our allies in Wessex and Mercia, your Majesty.” The archbishop stated.
So this was it, his rival for the throne of England required something from him and the church was to arrange it. Styr knew the methods of the cunning Archbishop and his sly church, the message must contain more than just greetings for him not to merely send the news by messenger to the Royal palace. His reply was measured though his appearance gave away nothing, but interested curiosity. “All is well for them I trust?”
“God continues to favour them in most matters my King, he pours his blessings on his faithful followers there. Praise be to our lord.” The Archbishop responded with fervour. “They are also pleased matters have settled, here in the North of course, though they understand our problems with the Scots.”
Most matters? That confirmed it in the Kings mind, his rival needed something and expected Northumbria to provide it. The church was to ensure they got it, the barbed comment about the Scots demonstrated the Church thought his efforts for them was inadequate. It was a challenge that they knew he could not let pass without admitting it to be true.“Problems with the Scot's? They have been quiet the last three summers, a few insignificant raids into our far northern territory of no consequence, is all they trouble us now.”
“They will be gratified to hear it, we have no reason to withhold aid from our allies in the south should they need it then?”
Styr realised where this was heading instantly, Hrothweard knew they had no real battle to fight, all was obviously not so well in the south as had been stated. “I would be willing to send what help we can spare, if called upon. So long as we can continue to defend our boundaries effectively. Though to do so would limit the number of swords we can send lord Archbishop, we must ensure the safety of our churches country when required.”
“ But, have you not just told me our border to the north is quiet, the west is ours, we have not been threatened at the coasts for decades and there is no threat from the south. I can see no reason for us to withhold men. The call has come to aid our allies, the Welsh have revolted again and Wessex requires our aid in quashing the threat to our church once and for all. I must insist we send it.”
“Of course Lord Archbishop, we can send perhaps 100 men and a few tacticians to aid, along with weapons and shields. To send more would leave our coast and northern borders a tempting vulnerability to our enemies.”
“No my King, we must send a decisive force, show we will support them in their hour of need. They ask that we raise the Fryd and so we must do.”
“ Impossible, should the Scots decide to attack, or should some Norwegian King decide to go Viking, we shall need the Fryd to prevent the heathen taking our lands for their own. It is late in the season, harvest fast approaches If we call the men, we shall lose the crops. It will take time to gather the men, by the time we arrive there Winter will be with us, we shall have no shelter, lose men to the weather and be unable to return until late spring, too late for the land to be prepared. What you ask will cause us two years of starvation, low trade meaning low taxes to pay for the recovery of our people. Two years of vulnerability, better to have the men gather in the spring, the welsh will not attack again until then anyway.”
“ If we do not send our Fryd now then our church will lose lands to the Welsh, we cannot refuse or delay without losing our allies in the south. We must call the Fryd and you must lead them where the King of Wessex commands. Of course if you cannot raise the Fryd to aid our allies then they are not compelled to aid you should the Scots invade, as unlikely as that is. Of course we must continue to defend our cities, perhaps a garrison of 150 at Dunholm, 100 at Onripum and 200 here whilst you proudly lead our Fryd.” Hrothweard smiled.
The King knew he had little choice if his ambitions were to be fulfilled, his own plans were not yet formed, he was trapped, for now, he needed time, his next words would have to buy him what he needed to plan his next step. “I shall make what arrangements we can, Lord Archbishop.”
“Excellent, I shall begin arrangements for a service to bless your endeavour before you leave as well as clergy who will go with you for the men, and yourself your majesty. My thanks for your attendance here my King.” The Archbishop dismissed him.
Styr was furious, he had been trapped. Again he was expected to send his fittest men to aid the south simply because the church demanded it. This would be the third time he had, had to send men to deal with Wessex's problem in Mercia. The previous two occasions they had simply guarded the boundary, whilst Wessex's own, much larger Fryd, had stayed at home. Both times they had spent weeks watching as traders passed through, there had been no sign of any trouble at all, his men had grown restless and bored whilst his rivals men built their wealth with their families. The Fryd of Northumbria was thousands of men, whereas his rival could call on double that. Add to that the arrogance of the archbishop on these occasions always angered him, but it was the loss of his Fryd, for what was probably no reason again, that angered him the most. It would take at least a week for riders to issue the summons across Northumbria and twice as long, at best, for those in the far north and west to arrive. Every man between the ages of Twelve and Twenty Five would be summoned along with their local lord.. He would need to gather provisions to feed them all, gather wagons and horse to transport those goods. Provide weapons for those without and shields for all of them, many of the wives of those men would also come with their children, to do the cooking and once at the battle field care for the wounded.
All this could not be done until he knew how many would come and would cost him a fortune, the church would not help, they would not even pay to feed the priests they would force on him. So long as the Church swelled it's own coffer's that's all that mattered to the clergy, they certainly would not waste it paying for themselves or the costs of the Fryd. The cost was down to the Royal treasury, including provisions for the non combatants who accompanied it. This would cost him dear, it could even take all his gold, all because that worthless Muggle King and his vast army either wouldn't or couldn't keep the welsh under control. Why had Styr's own spies not told him of any trouble, if it existed?
He had many spies in the south, some even in his rivals council, all were magical and he had their oaths, not just Muggle oaths either. He received regular reports from them every few weeks, none had reported any activity on the borders. Those in his own palace had discovered the Archbishops spies in his court long ago, they were kept under control, only hearing what he wanted them to.
The King had much to consider, but had to act quickly, to be seen to be doing as much as he could to follow the Churches directive. He sent out messengers, very publicly and word quickly spread through the city that he had sent the order to gather the Fryd. He needed to find out what was going on, not only to quietly discover the truth about the south, but also to discover the whereabouts of that school. His only clues had been the mountains he had seen across the lake from the steps, they were already snow capped meaning either Wales or more likely the northern land of the Scot's, if it were on these islands at all.
Erik had been right, Slytheryn had not been pleased with the activation of the Creaftas latest addition of the castle infrastructure, in fact he had been as furious as Gryffindor had been amused. Godric had found the whole thing hilarious, took glee in leaping on to a flight of stairs just as it began to move. The other two founders simply smiled indulgently, shaking their heads indulgently, as students tried to find which flight now took them where they needed to go. The flights did not constantly change their position, but at random moments, quite alarming the first time one moved when you were on it, but many students soon began to enjoy the experience as Gryffindor many gathering on them as they moved. There were so many flights of stairs effected that there always seemed at least one on the move, with a low rumbling sound.
“I can't understand Salazar's problem.” Tigelwotta stated. “ It's not like he uses them often, his lot are down near the dungeons.”
“ Damn, knew there was somewhere we hadn't done much too.” Bleac laughed as they discussed the new prank in Godric's rooms.
Their mentor had known who had been responsible for the prank as soon as it was discovered, who else in the school was tat inventive after all, he wasn't about to let Salazar know it was the Creaftas though, despite his friends rantings.
“ That's all very well and they are an incredible piece of magic, not to mention great fun.” Godric smiled, “ But, how long will the spell last and how do we cope if the stairs are in the wrong place when it does?”
“ Er, Godric the spell is in the stone work, I don't know that it will wear off, just like the ceiling.” Utred confessed
“You are joking! ” Godric exclaimed, knowing they weren't. Then he burst out laughing. “You lot are so bloody talented, it doesn't matter what we teach does it, you lot are still going to expand on it. I'd love to know how you do it, but you never cease to amaze me. Just let me know if you have done anything else to my castle will you.”
“Er, in that case I suppose we ought to tell you about the statues.”Bleac muttered.
“ The statues? ” Godric asked cautiously.
“ Well we animated some of them” Utred admitted.
“ That's not to bad.” Godric smiled “What do they do?”
“ They come to life when you approach, or respond to passwords...”
“ … and can be used to help defend the castle if needed, they sense when the castles in danger.” The Wesele twins grinned.
“That could be useful.” Godric replied and turned away briefly then turned back wide eyed. “Hang on, how would they sense it?”
Tigelwotta looked at his grandfather “ Well remember that lesson on magical sensors in Runes?”
“ Yes.” Gryffindor replied dubiously.
“ Well we expand it Grandfather”
“ How so ?” he asked
“ So the castle could detect an attack or something intent to attack it.” Utred told him.
“ What runes did you use?” Their mentor asked producing parchment and quill.
The Creaftas copied the runic symbols they had added to stones in the castle and showed it to him.
“ You carved these into a stone in the castle?” He asked
“ No, every stone we placed since that lesson.” Blanc admitted.
Godric looked at them “ But that was four years ago, we hadn't even finished all the foundations then.”
“ Yes.” The Creaftas replied.
“ You must have placed hundreds of blocks, probably thousands since then.”
“ Yes”
“ Throughout the castle?”
“ Yes”
“ Boy's the combination of all those runes repeated around the building means that any of the statues placed in the castle will animate, in fact anything representing people or animals will. Not to mention that it has done much more than make it able to sense danger.”
“Oh!”
“ Yes lads, You have made the castle able to absorb magic over time, you've made it self aware. It can effect what goes on in its walls if it so chooses, you have created the largest magical object ever known. Even Merlin never achieved it on this scale, though he did experiment and theorised about the use of the runes on large structures, he never imagined it on anything the size of this Castle, you have created a very powerful magical building boys.”
“Oh, we thought it might do that after the first year of placing the runes, we noticed they seemed to become linked so checked your library and found Merlin's research.” Utred told him mater of factly.
Godric chuckled “ You lot are brilliant, I should give you all jobs teaching, but I am hiding that book, it could be dangerous if anyone without you lots abilities tries it. All right go on, I'll see you in the morning.” He dismissed them, shaking his head, then set off on a walk through the corridors of the castle in the opposite direction to his students.
Utred looked at the others as Godric disappeared round a corner. “Should we have told him about the tunnels do you think?” He laughed.
The others looked at him and joined his laughter as they started to walk towards the entrance of the tower.
As Godric walked away, he decided he really didn't want to know what else his best students had done, if anything and he would be surprised if there wasn't more. He would let matters unravel as they would, after all they added spice to his life. He knew Merlin would approve, he had always encouraged his young apprentice to experiment and explore the possibilities of his magic, not be limited by what he was taught or convention, It was part of the reason this castle was so large, to push the boundaries.
He had reached a third floor corridor when his attention was caught by the Creaftas ladies emerging from a door he couldn't recall seeing before. He groaned then called “Girls, could I speak to you for a moment?”
The girls hadn't noticed him as they emerged, they turned to face him just as the door disappeared, leaving a plain uninterrupted stone wall.
“Do I want to know?” He asked, his eyebrows slightly raised over his twinkling eyes.
“Oh Godric, we built it as a place we could go without being disturbed, it's charmed to appear when needed and become any room we need.” Freya smiled “Just don't tell the boys yet please.”
“You lot are just as creative as your men. I am beginning to wonder how much we founder's actually had to do with this castle. All right I'll keep your secret”he sighed “ I'll see you later.”
The girls smiled and walked off Gryffindor however had a plan and went to round up the founders. That night the four toured the castle making some changes. Changing a few doors to think they were walls, wall to think they were doors, and creating some short cuts within the walls, they were not poor pranksters themselves.
Hogwarts herself, newly self aware, approved of the changes and unknown to the founders or Creaftas, added a few things herself.
Styr had sent out four riders from the city, two headed north, whilst two others headed south. He was going to find out the true situation for himself, it was these last two who would make contact with his spies and sources in the court of his rival. That had been three weeks ago and word had just reached him that two of his riders had just re entered the city. What they told him would guide his attentions, his riders to the north may have appeared to have been sent to begin to gather the Fryd, but they instead awaited word that this would be necessary at Dunholm, where such a call would start. In those weeks he had gathered what news and information he could. He had received a number of ships captains at the palace, they arrived in the city from every nation known, to trade in the city. Receiving the captains was not in itself unusual, they would normally have been brought to the Palace on arrival to pay the tax for trading here and to deliver news from places they visited, before being allowed to trade with the populace. However for the last few weeks he had paid particular attention to any who arrived from the south, those who had traded in or near Wales he questioned in detail, careful not to raise suspicion.
Ship captains were well regarded for the news they gathered as the passed from port to port, they and travelling entertainers were welcomed into lords homes and palaces wherever they went from this very reason. They also heard news from else where from other captains, they knew where trouble brewed when advised not to visit a place, a sure sign the men who bought their supplies had disappeared to fight. It had happened regarding Jorvik, the richest picking of them all for ship captains, when he had usurped his brother, they had wanted news that the city was safe for them to return to.
He had heard no reports of fighting in the south, or more particularly Wales from them, although the Captains knowledge was a few weeks old at best. His spies should be bringing news less than three days old by comparison. So Styr was already even more suspicious that the church may have found reason to doubt his loyalty and the Archbishop was testing him.
He paced back and forth across the throne room, the moment of truth was approaching as fast as his men could cross the city. He knew if aid were truly needed he would have to gather the Fryd, though with harvest time fast approaching this would not be popular and could potentially leave his kingdom not just undefended, but also with a shortage of food. There was also the possibility he would have to send his full-time army out to force the other men to gather. It was impossible to have the men back in time to gather the crops, meaning they would not have any surplus to sell, meaning fewer taxes would be paid as less money was earned, meaning less money to pay on defence next year. If however it was shown that aid was not needed, he would need to be careful, use all his political skills to protect his position. Hrothweard would soon want to know where the Fryd was and why it had not been summoned. He could hardly accuse the Archbishop of lying and expect to remain king, the church could call upon it's own army to oust him. Neither path was appealing and a solution evaded him despite the many hours' consideration he had given it in the last weeks since the meeting.
His riders to the north were not due back until called, if there was trouble with the Scots then the riders would have carried the shields of his loyal Lord of Dunholm and a branch as a sign they came in peace, he knew from the city guards they did not. The signal had indicated these were his own men, so were from the south. He stopped pacing and sat in his throne dismissing his staff at the sound of a knock at the door this would be a private meeting. He sat proudly, expectantly, he must appear totally in control even if his crown was potentially under threat by the news these men would give him.
“ Enter.” He called sharply.
The door swung open and the two men, dirty and dusty from their long ride, walked the length of the room and knelt before him.
“My Lord Majesty we bring the news that you requested.” One of the men stated and withdrew a parchment scroll from his tunic.
He held it out, Styr stood, took one step forward and grasped the scroll, the messenger released it. Stepping back Styr sat imperiously in his throne again, the men would remain until he had read the message and asked any questions. He broke the seal and unrolled the parchment, the moment of truth had arrived.
Authors notes:
Firstly my apologies for the wait, again, I have had technical problems with my computer which have taken time to repair and then it has taken a while to recover as many files as I could. I have, unfortunately, lost a lot of my drafts for future chapters, so am having to rewrite them. That and a number of instances of real life getting in the way have delayed this chapter I'm afraid.
As I mentioned at the top of this chapter it is un beta'd so please excuse any errors I have missed, but I wanted to get this up for you all as soon as I could (and I know I suck at writing quiditch matches). I have not heard from my beta since before christmas and hope she is all right, I am getting quite worried to be honest, I have sent a couple of emails but don't want to be a nusance to her.
My thanks to those of you who have stuck with me, I will endeavour to get another chapter up as soon as I possibly can.
Thanks also to those of you who have taken the time to review this story (and those who have recently reviewed essence) I do appreciate your comments and continued support.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Fryd = 10th century Army; The make up of an army of the period surprises many people, we are used to the Hollywood view of armies of all periods being fully equipped with the best protection and weaponry of the time. This of course was not the case, the vast majority of the 10th century army was in fact made up of amateurs called upon to carry out their duty to defend their community. It is reckoned from writings and skeletons of the time that about 3 from every 100 men in an army would be equipped with helmet, sword and chain mail these being the professional soldiers or very wealthy. The rest with whatever they could lay their hands on. All males over 12 years of age would be expected to answer the call, a refusal would mean being hung en route as a warning to any who fled the battle. Shields would be provided, the lord would have many more than needed so they could be displayed on a rampart giving the impression of more men than there actually were. So armed with anything from swords to pitch forks they would march to meet the enemy, joining the men of other Lords on their side. Battle would be done in shield walls, the more experienced behind the novices to prevent fear taking the inexperienced and of course them running away.
York Minster/Cathedral. The current York Minster is the latest of a series of buildings on the site. The earliest known being the Via Principalis of the Roman City (Head quarters). Although not certain it is thought that the first Cathedral was built on this site as were it's successors, it is known that the first one was wooden (Known to have been built by 627 AD when King Edwin was baptised there) though no remains have been identified. Now to the name. Minster (Saxon) is a Church with a mission or teaching remit, or at least had, such was the case at York so we have the name York Minster which is the one it is best known as. However York Minster is also a Cathedral, a main church with a special seat for a bishop or Archbishop (Cathedra) which York Minster also has so it is also correct to call it York Cathedral. However the full legal name of what is the largest Gothic Cathedral in Europe is “The Cathedral and Metropolitical Church of St Peter in York.” I think York Minster is simpler though.
Trade with Jorvik: Evidence has been found for trade in the city with goods from all over the known world in the tenth century. Furs from Scandinavia, Iceland and Greenland, Pottery from across Europe, soap stone from Shetland, glass beads from Ireland, but most remarkably Pepper corns. The closest Peppercorns could have been imported from is the Middle east, so at the very least people were trading with people who traded with that area. Peppercorns were incredibly valuable, worth more than gold, so to have any on a table in a bowl was a real show of wealth and power. All of these imports were brought in by ships who traded in every port, selling what they brought taking away the Cities products. Often such trades were in goods and yes would have included slaves, who were the men and families from defeated armies or simply those who had no craft or trade to earn money.
Nosegay: A mix of aromatic herbs wrapped in a cloth and worn to mask bad smells.
Just how filthy were the streets?
Although rubbish pits were dug, most rubbish was simply strewn to rot on the ground. All homes had fires burning wood in an open hearth and animals were kept in the back yards. These included pigs and chickens who shared the area with the well and Latrine. So the smell in the city would be powerful and the streets a mud of rotting organic matter.
I promised a 10th century recipe last chapter so here it is let me know if you try it..
All ingredients were locally available or easily obtained. No Pepper (see above)
A Viking stew recipe:
Meat (lamb, beef or Pork) Diced.
Mushrooms. (lots of)
Parsnips (nearest to carrots of the time).
Herbs
Leaf vegetables like cabbage or spinach.
Apples
Honey
Sea Salt.
Unsalted butter
Fill a pot with water and boil.
Fry meat in Butter (not oil).
Roughly Chop all vegetables and apples.
Add meat, veg apples and herbs to the pot of water.
Add salt to taste. And a teaspoon of honey to sweeten.
Simmer for three hours or until meat is tender. Add water as required during cooking.
The result is a grey unappetising looking stew with a watery gravy. It tastes fantastic though, (Yes I have eaten it and stranger on re enactments. Serve in a bowl with a spoon and knife. A roll of dry bread made without yeast would accompany the stew to soak up the “gravy”. You could substitute fish or shellfish for the meat in which case the apples and Honey would not be added. No potatoes remember, they didn't arrive in the UK until Elizabethan times.
Disclaimer: As always, anything you recognise from the novels by J.K. Rowling belongs to her and I make no claim on it, anything else however is from my weird imagination.
Chapter 9
The Gift of Merlin.
10th century
Archbishop Hrothweard was seething with anger, there was still no sign of the Fryd gathering at the city wall, not a single man had arrived, none of the Lords with their Huscarls and sworn men had set up camp in the fields of Tang, or the other lands between city and forest. He knew the Kings messengers had set out heading north three weeks ago, presumably carrying the summons, since then nothing. Not one soul had arrived, at least until a few days ago. His own men from the militia, paid for by the church, patrolling the city wall alongside the king’s men, had reported two riders arriving and going straight to the Palace, they had been identified as two of the Kings sworn men. Since then not a word had come from Styr, every ship captain that arrived in the city had gone straight to the palace, as was expected of them, to pay their dues to trade with the citizens, bringing news from the lands they had visited. Some had been Christians and visited the cathedral, passing news to his clergy, those reported on the Kings interests. He had been particularly interested in news from the south. Hrothweard suspected that the King now knew the Welsh were peaceful, contrary to what he had told the King in order to have the Fryd raised. If his counterpart in Cantwaraburh's ruse failed, then the churches plan to keep Northumbria weaker than Wessex would be delayed, Alfred's ideal would be once again delayed, and he would have failed his counterpart and the King of Wessex. Although he was Archbishop of Northumbria the Church barely tolerated a King here, its first loyalty was to Wessex, the original Christian Kingdom. The Kingdoms of East Anglia and Mercia had capitulated to that King, Mercia in Alfred's day, bringing the church much wealth, some of which supplemented the amount Northumbria paid to maintain churches and build the shrine to Cuthbert being constructed within the fortifications of Dunholm. Failure to keep the King and Fryd of Northumbria distracted and demoralised, with pointless missions, would be seen as betrayal of the church, his failure, his betrayal, the consequences would not be pleasant.
Unlike the Archbishop of Cantwaraburh, Hrothweard was Archbishop of divided lands, not all were Christians, even here in the City. He reckoned about a third of Northumbrians were true Christians who paid their tithe in full to the church, another third were Pagan or Norse, though since Styr's coup they were leaderless without their Lords. The rest proclaimed the faith which they believed would keep them safe at the time. The Lands under Wessex were Christian, the fact Northumbria wasn't entirely, was seen in the south as his failure and only the fact that Jorvik was so important to trade ensured his post here. His position was bolstered by Styr's enthusiastic capture, torture and execution of Satan's children, Witches and Wizards, even so he was hardly secure in the eyes of the church, if he lost control of the King, he would lose his power in the church.
The silence from the King had been intolerable, the man had to be shown he had to obey a request from Wessex. Hrothweard had just returned from the Palace and a most unsatisfactory meeting with Styr. The King had claimed no knowledge of why the Fryd had not yet arrived, no matter how furious the Archbishop had got, no matter what demands he made of the man he had put into power, the man had hardly reacted. Once the clergyman's anger had run its course, Styr had calmly agreed that he too was concerned at the lack of response, he claimed not to have yet received word from his men, then suggesting that two more messengers be sent North to find out what had happened to the first two, and assist with raising men. Hrothweard knew this was a public show of doing precisely what was required of him, what he was not sure of, was if it was genuine or did the King know more than he was revealing. He had returned to his own palace, furious at the politeness of Styr in the face of his own righteous anger, not knowing any more than he had before he went.
The King watched the two horsemen gallop from the city, Thorfin, his son, at his side, a small smile on his lips. His meeting with the Archbishop had gone well. He smiled at the obvious panic in the man's fury, now knowing for certain he was being set up by the church. His spies had confirmed that the peace with the Welsh held, at least for now, the summons the churchman had delivered was a ruse. The Northumbrian Fryd was not needed in the south, so why did the church want them there? He had discussed this very question with his spies, Thorfin attending that meeting, he was after all the future King. Only one answer had made sense to them all. The Church wanted Northumbria weak, probably to make it easy for Wessex to take over, unite most of England under its King. They knew this couldn't happen soon; even Wessex would not invade whilst there was a King and line of succession in place, no, that wasn't their way. Wessex moved in to fill a void; that was how they had gained Mercia in Alfred's day, the King of that land had died without an heir, and a local Lord had married Alfred's daughter in a political marriage. He was next obvious ruler of Mercia, but could not take the title King without his father-in-laws permission, Alfred would not allow it. Instead, he placed his son-in-law as his representative in Mercia to rule on his behalf. No war was fought over the Kingdom of Mercia, no blood was spilt, but it was conquered all the same and its people didn't notice. East Anglia had fallen in a similar way, through agreement with a Viking who had driven Alfred to cower in a marsh before he could raise an army to retake Wessex from the Norse. The peace treaty had seen the Viking warrior baptised, and given East Anglia to rule, with Alfred's help of course. This was how the Christian Kings of Wessex conquered others, with the blessing of their clergy, fighting to defend not take, they took by stealth, in ways most would not notice were happening.
Knowing this, and knowing how to prevent it however, were two different things. He had to be seen to be complying with the Archbishop, or he would lose the support of the Christians, yet he could not allow the church to give Northumbria to Wessex. He needed time: time to lay preparations, to protect his Kingdom, to gain him the power to control the enemy within. For that he needed his Magic, not to control the Archbishop, which he could do, but those around him might notice the change. Besides, he needed to find out how many in the church were working to enslave Northumbria before revealing his true nature. No, he needed help from his own kind, though not Salazar. His teacher would not help with this, he wanted nothing to do with Muggles, didn't see that power over them was preferable to simply ignoring their existence. Nor could he send his son to be trained at the school, his absence would be noted and give the church the opportunity to get rid of him. With no heir present, Wessex would rule here, his son would lose everything; the church had helped him do the same to his brother after all. Besides, with that runt Utred there, the school was not safe. He could not call on the magical community he knew must exist in Northumbria despite his betrayal of those he found. That treachery was well known by all, even if they did not know it was treachery, so none would help him outside his own household. He was left with only one option.
He placed a hand on the boy's shoulder as the horsemen disappeared into the forest, riding hard. Thorfin looked up at his father.
“Come, my son.” He said. “It is time for your real training to begin.”
Godric had kept the girls’ secret, but they had shown him how to work the room the day after he had found them. Everyone had been surprised by some of the additions that appeared overnight, though the sheer number of them had led the founders and Creaftas to compare what they had each done. Of course, this led to them discovering that some of the “improvements” to the castle had not been done by either group. Naturally, both sides in the prank wars only admitted to ones the others had discovered, and any known-of ones that neither had instigated were attributed to Hogwarts herself, after the Creaftas had told the other founders about the runes that had given the castle a consciousness, even Salazar was impressed by the achievement. Rowena and Helga had decided the castle must be a she, they reasoned the evidence in the subtlety and effectiveness of the changes neither group had created conclusively proved the school was a she. The Creaftas ladies agreed, and all the men knew better than to argue, so Hogwarts was certainly female.
It was these various meetings between the groups which led to the Creaftas being added to the hierarchy of the school officially, they each now had lessons to teach as well as detecting and collecting new students. The Creaftas had also spent much time with the Sliepnir, the equines having taken to the group, when they had been curious about the building works to replace the lodge Erik and Ulf had lived in since it had been brought from the forests near Jorvik. Utred and Tiggelwatha had even ridden two of the beasts, the Sliepnir having allowed them; the two could even now communicate with the eight legged horses.
The rest of the students had settled in well, after the festivities of the opening of the castle, with the routine of lessons during the day, socialising at meal times and evenings, in the Great Hall, library or in one of the four houses common rooms. Although more private than the other houses, the Slytherin's did allow members of the houses into their common room most evenings, and joined with others when invited to other houses, though they still kept themselves aloof somewhat from the rest of the school. Two nights of the week however, once dinner was complete, not one Slytherin could be seen around the school. On those nights they all made their way to the second floor in small groups where they stayed until curfew. Although the whole school knew they went to that floor, no one outside that house had any idea which room they entered or why, although rumours that Slytherin built a secret chamber which was entered from the corridor circulated the school. Of course, the fact the Creaftas had managed to include moving staircases secretly was used to add credence to the story. When asked, the other founders said their colleague was “simply spending time with his apprentices, as was his right”. Each of the founders spent time giving extra training in their own specialist subjects, to their own students each week after all. That Gryffindor was leading extra battle, duelling and tactical training for those in his house, was well known throughout the school. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw were also open about what they taught in their house sessions, it was expected that the Masters would take an important role in their own apprentices’ training; only Slytherin was so secretive about it.
Each week new students arrived, since Godric had started to include the Creaftas in seeking them out, and bringing them to the school. As well as locating the students, the opportunity was taken to ensure the family of each student was safe, and help offered if needed. In fact both Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were happy to have enlisted Utred and his friends help. As a result, the Creaftas and their ladies travelled all over the country and brought back what news they heard, along with nervous eleven year olds and occasional families.
The founders spent their evenings discussing the running of the villages, Hogsmead and the magical part of Godrics Hollow, and the school. It had been one of the first decisions of the villagers, and when they arrived, the other three founders, that Godric would act as head of the communities. He owned the land, so it was—the others pointed out—natural he would be the Lord. As such, it was he who raised a point on future admissions to the school.
“My friends,” he began, and noted the sharp looks from the other three. He sighed. They often teased him that he only said that when he knew what he was going to say next would probably cause either offence or an argument, usually with Salazar. He started again. “All right, I know and you know what I have to say might not to sit well, yet I fear we must face it.” He paused.
“Godric, get on with it, face what?” Salazar growled, though the self satisfied smirk on his face told the others he was teasing Godric for trying to honey the topic before they knew what it was.
“Very well, my friends I will be blunt. We are, none of us, getting any younger, how are we to ensure students are only accepted into our houses if they have the attributes required after we are gone?”
Salazar spluttered indignantly, the mouthful of ale he had just swigged partly sprayed in a fine mist, the rest dribbling down his chin and onto his robes, then as usual on these occasions, called into question Godric's parentage.
Hufflepuff giggled, pricking Salazar's occasional bouts of smugness being one of her aims in life, but Ravenclaw looked thoughtfully concerned, almost managing to hide the mirth twinkling in her eyes, while Godric tried to look innocently curious at his flustered friend, the look fooled no one.
Slytherin found his voice. “Do we really need to consider that? You might be getting too old Godric, but I still have enough about me to recognise those of pure blood who are thoughtful and cunning enough to create leaders of our world in the future. They are the ones fit for my house.”
“Oh really Salazar, even you are not immortal, not to mention you are only a few months younger than him anyway.” Hufflepuff rebuked. “Nevertheless, Godric raises a good point. We each select only those which we wish to invite, they are then our apprentices. Let's be honest, we each have so many students they are no longer truly of that position, we have less to do with their education as we share the responsibility with others. We have become more like titular heads rather than apprentice masters. Yet how many of our selected students have characters that develop beyond our values after selection? As they grow, they show other strengths, and some may even have fitted better in another of our houses.”
Ravenclaw agreed. “That is true Helga, for some the instruments show as one thing, but the person will become another or even occasionally do not show those qualities when we meet them. What we need is a method of individually assessing them.”
“I hadn't thought of it that way, but simply a way of ensuring a method after we are gone.” Godric stated. “So we need a way that details things even the student may be unaware of.”
“Precisely.” Ravenclaw smiled. “For example, Utred is brave, we all know that, but he also shows the loyalty you value Helga. Many of his pranks and even assignments show him to be cunning and of great intelligence too. He could have been picked by any of us.”
Salazar bridled at this. “Cunning he may be, but I certainly would have rejected him, he is not pure blood.”
“Then it would have been, and indeed is, a loss to your house Salazar.” Hufflepuff responded. “My own students bring their talents, and flourish regardless of blood status.”
Godric could feel the old argument rising again. “Salazar knows our views on this, and we his, but they are not relevant to what we were discussing. Are we agreed that we need to find some way to independently sort new students into our houses, to replace our current method?”
“So long as we all accept we shouldn't be able to overrule the arbiter’s decision, I agree.” Ravenclaw concluded.
“As do I Godric.” Hufflepuff nodded
Gryffindor nodded acceptance then turned to his friend. “What about you Salazar, it would free you up from dealing with sceptical parents, my friend.”
Slytherin smiled at the dig from his friend, they all knew he hated dealing with parents’ doubts over the existence of a safe place for their children, or battling through arrogant demands to pamper their child. “Very well Godric, so long as we agree as to the arbiter.”
The lord of Dunholm was not pleased to see the arrival of the king’s messengers. He had enough problems without Styr sticking his nose in. Not only had he now to cope with the demands of the priests building the church and shrine to house St. Cuthbert's remains, though in truth that was the least of his worries, but now he had two extra mouths to feed. The king’s messengers must be housed by the Lord, probably at the cost of his best men, who would have to give up their lodging despite the fact that he needed their loyalty and strength for the winter. Now was the time the land he controlled faced their most dangerous time of the year, when the Autumn weather was still good enough for the Scots to raid, attacking to steal the fresh produce, as the climax of the Harvest was reached.
The town itself was safe from the raids; it sat surrounded by a tall palisade atop a high and steep-sided outcrop of rock. A fast flowing river flowed round two sides, the white capped water boiled beneath the near vertical cliffs. Only one road led up the only climbable side, it was narrow, allowing only four men to approach side-by-side, the ground falling sharply at its sides as it led up to the strong town gates. The walls were guarded day and night, any approach was observed long before any threat could be fulfilled. At nearby Gyruum a sheltered natural harbour allowed ships to land, providing trade with other lands and the rest of the country. Within the walls, the townsfolk lived in safety of this impregnable fortress, but outside, the lands it protected were vulnerable to the raids of the Scots, raids that had not been reported to the king. They were small, opportunistic skirmishes, a nuisance like a bee sting rather than important, yet still the lord knew the king would send men to deal with them. The lord did not want that. He and the townsfolk enjoyed a life free of interference from the king, as long as he stayed away. The king, and the Archbishop were blissfully ignorant of the truth and believed the area was no longer troubled. The priests of the town were greedy, and knew if the archbishop knew the truth of the wealth the lord had allowed them to build, in order to guarantee their silence, he would take more from them for the church in Jorvik. So, they slowly built the shrine and church, thereby delaying the day Hrothweard would come with the remains of the saint to bless the structures, install the relic in its permanent home, and claim a large chunk of the silver the local clergy would extract from pilgrims, on top of the share they already sent as tithe to the church.
So the sight of two of the king’s men approaching was not exactly welcome. It was expensive enough buying the silence of itinerant traders, the entertainers more so. Ship’s captains knew they could demand more for their goods at Dunholm than anywhere else. It bought their silence, but king’s men may not be bought, or if they could, would be very expensive. Even so, the riders had been welcomed in a manner befitting the messengers of the king, in the lord’s great hall and had been shown the progress at the shrine which was nearing completion. The message they had brought with them was worrying; they were to be his guests until such time as the need to call the Northumbrian Fryd to march again south was ascertained.
They had been here a fortnight now, but there had been no word yet, the lord and priests were getting worried. Word of fresh raids was sure to reach the town soon, and then their isolation from Jorvik would be over. They had their plans to hide their covertly accrued wealth, so neither the king nor the Archbishop could claim it. They could only hope the saint would still be brought and they would live long enough to gather more silver and gold from the pilgrims who were certain to come. If word of the continued raids spread south, then pilgrims would fear to travel here, and all the traders in the town would lose out. The town needed the fresh source of silver, especially as the number of captured Scots that could be sold as slaves had gone down.
The lord and senior of the priests were quietly discussing what they could do to rid themselves of Styr's men, when a guard burst into the room.
“My lord, two more of the king’s men are here.” He announced urgently.
Every citizen was concerned by the presence of the men from the palace, fearing the king was trying to muscle in on their anticipated wealth. The priest swore.
The lord, unsurprised at his friend’s outburst, nodded to the guard. “Prepare to receive them, we must maintain appearance of welcoming them.” Obviously resigned to playing host to two more of the kings men, there was nothing else he could do, and he knew it.
The flustered guard calmed, bowed and left.
“What is that sly Earsling up to. Invasions by stealth?” The priest was obviously angry. “Two more of his lot here.”
“Calm yourself my friend, remember the others are awaiting instructions, it may be that they have arrived. Perhaps we shall be rid of them tomorrow.”
The priest nodded. “Let us hope so. Their tale of raising the Fryd seems convenient to me. They have yet to make a single effort to do so.”
The men of Alba watched, unseen, as the two horsemen rode to the gates of the town and disappeared through them. They were hidden in the trees on the hill overlooking the road to the stronghold watching, ensuring no more than usual patrols left the stronghold. They, and their men, had travelled south across the old wall to these lands, more fertile than there own, to raid the farms. They had travelled covertly, on the high hills to the west where no one lived, so none patrolled. Turning east, they travelled at night or under cover of the trees, out of sight of roads and tracks, avoiding habitation, so no warning of their presence in these lands was announced. Tonight though, they would head north, openly, towards home, raiding barns for freshly harvested crops. They grew just enough in their settlements for their needs, they raided to deny the supplies to their enemies, who occupied these lands and the town, besides, it was a good way of keeping warrior skills sharp. They knew the lord of Dunholm had a force strong enough to stop their small raiding bands, but knew he did not desire further confrontation with them. They knew the Christians were building their shrine in the town, and of the wealth they expected to come from it. Their spies had reported the townspeople’s expectations and their dislike of the fact that some of the wealth would go south, to their rulers in Jorvik.
The small group of kilted Scotsmen however, could not care less if the king sent men to stop their raids, they fought hard when challenged, and did not fear some puppet of the church. Besides, by the time an army could be raised and be in position to threaten them, the weather would have turned and they would be safe at home, raids finished for the winter. No army would attack their homelands in the cold season, and if one came in the spring, then they would be ready and draw them into their lands and again destroy them. If that was what lay in the future, then so be it, today they simply stayed in the trees awaiting darkness, when the town gates would be closed. Then they would move through the lands like Sceadugengan, unseen and unheard, save by those they attacked, raiding and taking what they found.
Durslieg had had enough. His son had once again returned home in fear of those freaks, it had been weeks since he had been asked to make any shoes, his silver was running out. He had once again been admonished for his behaviour towards the others in the village by Gryffindor; he had only been defending his son, but no, the lord had believed that his poor boy had attacked first. Durslieg snorted at this, his son was normal; he had been here before all of them; that should mean something. Why shouldn't he expect to be treated with deference from others? Well, enough was enough. If, as he had heard, these freaks were not welcome in England, that is where he would take his family, where they could be safe among normal folk. He had told Lord Gryffindor they would leave, half expecting him to beg them to stay. He had been disappointed. The Lord had simply nodded and offered a place for them to move to in Wales. Durslieg had been tempted, until he realised that place would be Godrics Hollow. He had angrily refused that, and any other help offered, especially of the magical kind. Now a week later, he and his family, carrying all that they could on their wagon, pulled by their small, but strong horse, left Hogsmead, heads held high as the entire populace watched the family start their journey. The memory of that departure was still in Durslieg's mind, as a few days later the second ancient Roman Wall they had encountered came into view. This one was stronger, solidly built of stone, and the family knew beyond this wall was Christian Northumbria; they would continue to travel until they found a place that needed a Cordwainer. If they were lucky, the first place they came to would have need of one. Durslieg knew it was unlikely though, the first place large enough to possibly support them without a Lord’s benevolence would be Dunholm. He doubted the fortress would lack one of his trade within its walls, but that was where they would go first.
The thud of sword on shield reverberated through the still morning air, followed quickly by another, the ringing of the blades as they sang spurring the two warriors to their next attack. Observers watched as the speed of the two men's deadly dance increased, attack after attack was made by each upon the other and the sword song electrified the atmosphere over the grassy duelling arena and spread over the waters of the adjacent lake. The two were strong, natural swordsmen, neither of whom held anything back despite their friendship. Their feints, dodges, thrusts and slashes instinctive, controlled and ferocious, each rolling with blows landed by the other, then resuming their own attack without pause, sweat running freely beneath their helmets and chain mail tunics. Both the combatant lords were dressed in full battle dress, complete with wool filled coats beneath the mail and leather jackets over it, both with scarlet cloaks on their backs, the only differences in their ferocious appearance being the shield and helmet decorations. Both the image of warlords to be feared, the spectators knowing they were what they appeared when necessary, but both kind, gentle and fair in their dealings with others, still, their were few amongst the spectators who would willingly face either man in the square marked with branches where the two fought. Those watching were, however, enjoying the spectacle of the two men attempting to defeat the other, they had all stood in shield walls alongside both men, though not yet in battle, they shouted encouragement to the one they had bet on, encouraging their champion.
Neither man was giving ground to the other, neither holding back, each blow they gave intended to stop their opponent, one slip, one mistimed move, could allow the other the advantage, both knew from experience the wounds they could receive. Suddenly, the younger of the two saw an opening, and managed to get a firm blow on his opponent’s helmet. Dazed, the older one dropped to one knee, and his sword fell to the ground, and he shook his head trying to clear it, holding his hand, palm open, towards his opponent.
“All right Utred. I yield this time.” He laughed, removing his helmet and looking at it. “You've dented it!”
The young warrior laughed “So long as it wasn't your head, Godric.” He grounded his shield before offering his mentor his arm to help him up.
Godric accepted the arm, and pulling himself up, he noticed the Creaftas collecting their winnings “Oi! Have you no faith in your mentor?” he called.
The Wesele twins looked at each other before they replied.
“Of course we have…” The first responded.
“...which is why we bet on Utred.” The other grinned.
“You had to ask.” Utred laughed.
“I know, I should know better by now.” Godric sighed, shaking his head. “Good fight as always Utred.”
Utred nodded. “My thanks as always Godric, what's the score now?”
“About even, my lord” Ulf called. “Two years of weekly bouts and I can't separate you.”
The young lord nodded again as Erik collected his helmet, mail and sword, knowing what his lord liked to do after a practice bout. Sure enough, as Ulf walked over to gather Gryffindor's kit, Utred grinned slyly, looked at his opponent, who also knew what was coming. He also knew there was no chance he would be accepting the invitation, that morning had seen the first frost of the autumn after all.
“Swim?” Utred grinned, knowing the answer he would receive, the offer had not once been accepted.
“Go ahead, I'll watch.” Godric shivered. “You know I prefer to bathe inside rather than displaying myself to the Merfolk.”
Godric had only once bathed in the lake since the Merfolk had arrived; in fact it was how they had discovered them in the water a few years ago. The female Merfolk had taken quite a fancy to the naked Godric, he had never swum with them since, much to the mermaids disappointment and the males, of both species, amusement.
“You're getting soft in your old age my friend.” Utred said slyly, shedding the remainder of his clothes.
“Why, you young Earsling, wait until next week, it'll be your helmet that's dented.” The founder responded with mock offence, as he did each time the Creaftas teased him about his age, which was usually on the occasions he lost to Utred.
Utred shrugged, and ran, naked, to the lake. He dived into the cold water without hesitation, followed quickly by the other male Creaftas, it was too cold for their ladies to join them as they had in the summer. Instead they sat next to the lodge, watching their men fooling about in the water, and talking with Godric as the students who watched the duel dispersed.
“I hear one of Orin's family is coming to the school soon Godric.” Frayja said
“Yes, young Toki turns eleven next week. Orin is bringing him on the day. There will be other new students that day too.”
“Whose house will he be in? I know he wants to be with Utred.” Tofa asked
“Well, therein lies a problem. We want to find a better way of sorting; it's a bit haphazard how we do it now. Whichever one of us gets there first is getting them. We need a better method. We know what we want the sorting to do, examine each person to detect their strengths, then place them where best suited, but how to do that? Lots of ideas, but the problem is it needs to be able to be used by anyone, so a test is out. It would only test one thing anyway. A series of tests would take time, and where would they live in the meantime? No, it needs to be simple.”
“Sounds like you need to enchant something that could examine a soul, place them, and tell us.” Godiva thoughtfully stated.
“Yes, but what?” Godric asked.
Frayja pondered. “Easiest would be something worn, it would need contact with the person, so it could be something held, but worn would be better.”
Godric's eyes lit up. “You're right Frayja, something everyone could wear, put on and take off quickly and without fuss. I will give it more thought.” He picked up his old pointed hat.
“Oh Godric, isn't it time you got a new hat, that one is getting so tatty.” Hilde laughed.
The older wizard looked shocked at the very idea; he was very fond of his hat. “Don't know what you mean! Merlin gave me this; it's still got years left in it.” He pulled the point to ensure it stood erect. As he did, a wide tear appeared an inch or so above the brim. “Oh Merlin forgive me!” he exclaimed, looking at the rip sadly. He didn't notice Frayja's eyes light up.
“Godric, I think you will definitely need a new hat. That one can be of even more use to the school. I just thought of a way to solve your problem.” Frayja enthusiastically told them her idea, after which Godric happily went to find the other founders. None of them were seen about the school for the whole of the following day, and the door to Godric's office was locked with them all inside. Only Hogwarts herself knew what they were doing, and she decided to help them with the task adding some of herself to their project, a fact the founders would only discover later.
At Dunholm, the lord knew his secret was out; reports of the raids had arrived during breakfast, the report given in full hearing of the king’s men. Word of continued raids by the Scots would reach Jorvik soon, he had no way of preventing it, so all he could do was try to convince the men this was a new development. His pretence worked, for now at least. The four men agreed that this first raid for several years, as he had convinced them, could signal the start of more. They remained in the town, freely giving their advice on how best to increase patrols to protect the out lying farms and villages.
Over the next week there were nightly raids, and several deaths as families tried to defend their property, though this was tempered after the seventh raid with the capture of a Scottish family. They claimed to be fleeing south, to anywhere they would not be surrounded by the type of pagans that had taken over their village and forced them out. The man claimed to be a Cordwainer, who had served his lord well, until the village had been taken over by families who displayed sorcery, forcing good people from the village, and creating space for more of their kind. They had been the only family left in the village who resisted the temptation to just leave, the only ones who had tried to show their new neighbours the error of their ways. The sorcerers had fled good Christians in England and believed they were safe beyond the churches justice; they had even built a large school for their offspring. They told how their Lord had sided with the pagans, supported them in persecuting the family, they discovered he was one of them all along and had deceived them. Eventually, after the family had suffered much persecution at the hands of the new comers, he had freed them to leave.
The king’s men had interrogated the family, neither the man nor his son appearing typical warriors or raiders, both being fat, but they took great interest at their tale. The four men insisted the family be taken to Jorvik, they were amongst Styr's most trusted men, they knew his true nature, he had seen to their training in magic himself. They knew many he had been forced to sacrifice, many of their kind who disagreed with him, threatened to reveal his true nature, they supported him in his quest to be the one King. Only then would he be able to protect their kind, place the pure wizards in power over Muggles, half bloods and Muggleborns They knew he sought a place where their kind was gathering. If this family of stupid arrogant Muggles were to be believed, they may have just found it for him. So, they gained passage to Jorvik on a trading ship, taking the family with them. They would be in the city in two days, far quicker than taking them over land. Even if they could have found a horse that could carry the man, it would not have got above a walking pace with that weight on its back.
The lord of Dunholm knew that king Styr would be very interested in the family’s tale, as would the Archbishop. Even without the Scots raids, the king’s army would be here by spring. The days of his town’s independence from interference were numbered, and he could do nothing to stop it.
As the family were boarding the ship, another figure was mounting a fast horse in the town.
The figure left the town, and raced north towards the Roman wall, then along it until reaching an isolated spot. Here it stopped and dismounted, the mission south abandoned. Its task had been to gather information on the state of England, discover if any other areas were safe for magical people. The spy's home was a castle in Scotland, newly built near a village where wizard kind could be safe. The figure had recognised the family that were now on their way south by the sea. The mission now changed, the priority now was to warn the Lord, their safety depended on it. The family could not be trusted to hold their tongues. Leaving the horse where it was, the spy turned, and with a pop, disappeared to give the news of the Durslieg's capture and the danger that would bring to the school.
Late 20th century
A few days after the match, and death of Eli, the twins and Molly were at Grimmauld Place, it was the last day of August and Harry and Ginny were leaving for Hogwarts. Kingsley had arranged a car to take Molly, Dudley and the twins to Kings Cross from the Burrow the next day, Dudley was leaving his in the workshop at least until he was settled in at Hogsmead. Petunia was travelling with Harry and Ginny, so that she would have the chance to familiarise herself with the castle and her new colleagues. She was leaving a much altered Dudley, he was visibly losing weight having taken the potion, already Ginny, Maria and Molly had each shrunk his clothes so they would fit his new figure, and Poppy monitored his progress at least as closely as she did Harry's. Maria's father had managed to come up with little to help protect Dudley and Petunia, however, after consultation with Mr. Ollivander, both now carried what looked like a wand, it did have a magical core, but was useless for casting spells. In fact they were amulets, containing a personalised shield charm, which had been constructed to protect them against most common spells, as well as a few uncommon ones. Both Dudley and Petunia were now full members of the magical community although they had yet to enter it unaccompanied by Harry, Ginny or any of their close friends.
Maggie was no better. They had all visited her in hospital, and the twins were very worried about her, but she had made them promise to concentrate on school when they had visited earlier in the day, their last visit before returning to Hogwarts.
Harry and Ginny were concerned about how the other students on the train the next day would react to seeing the twins again. “Tomorrow, stick with Dudley and Dennis on the train. Remember the other pupils don't know you have recovered and are our friends yet, you two. Dennis has lots of friends and will help spread the word.” Ginny told the twins. “We shall see you tomorrow at the entrance when you get there. Your sorting is going to happen before the first years are sorted, so they won't know, but the rest of the school will.”
“Don't worry; we shall still be friends no matter what house you end up in. We shall see you tomorrow, have a good trip.” Smiled Harry.
“We will, Mr. Gresley says Martin is going to sit with us too, he is a new first year.” Said Tarquin.
Oliver and Martin had met them in Diagon Alley at Florean's the day before, when Martin had just got his new wand. He and Tarquin had struck up a friendship. Harry nodded in response, he was glad the two boys had become friends, at least it meant Martin had one student he already knew, and Tarquin a friend near his own age.
Dudley and Petunia hugged each other, both were at the start of their new lives, her son was leaving the nest. Harry distracted the twins whilst his Aunt and cousin hugged “Now twins, when you get back to the Burrow there is a surprise for each of you, ready for school. Molly knows about them, and Ginny and I think you will like them.” He smiled.
The twins’ faces grew excited. “Really Harry, what are they?” The twins spoke in unison.
“You'll see when you get back there. Now, you look after Dudley, don't forget he has never been on the Hogwarts express before and he might be scared getting on the platform.” Winked Ginny.
The Twins giggled and nodded before Dudley could notice.
“Well we had better be off; we have a call to make on the way for Petunia.” Harry said. “We are apparating there first.”
“All right Harry, you all have a good term, we'll see you at Christmas.” said Molly.
“Yes mum, everyone here again this year, we have the room and it saves you cooking.” said Ginny firmly “And Muriel's with us again this year isn't she?”
“Yes she is. She told the Prewitts she had fun here last year, and they were just too dull in comparison, so she was going to spend Christmas with us until they learned to enjoy themselves. I had an awful lot of explaining to do after that, they weren't happy to be called boring. Are you sure you want all of us here again? We could always have you all at the Burrow.”
“Yes mum, we are sure. You deserve a chance to relax over Christmas like everyone else, besides this place is bigger than the Burrow. So if only to try and give you a break, you are spending the holiday here Mum.” Ginny said firmly.
Harry decided it was definitely time to go; this had been a running discussion between Mother and Daughter for days. They walked out of the room and through the front door, to the alley from where they would apparate, leaving Molly, Dudley and the Twins to Floo to the Burrow. As Molly left, the house automatically locked itself down to await the return of its owners.
Molly, Dudley and the twins stepped out of the fire at the Burrow one after the other into the kitchen and dusted themselves down, the twins looking round expectantly. Seeing nothing different, they looked up at Molly questioningly; the sight of such puzzled faces in stereo was quite comical.
Molly laughed. “They are in the sitting room you two.” The twins shot off towards the room. “But don't burst in you will startle them.” she called, too late at their retreating backs.
As she spoke the two youngsters burst through the door and two loud startled squawks mixed with exclamations of surprise. Molly and Dudley grinned, as they followed at a more sedate pace. On the table in the centre of the room were two cages, each containing a barn owl, now wide awake and indignant from the twins’ enthusiastic entrance, the owls staring at their new owners suspiciously.
The twins carefully crossed the room; each knelt before one of the owls, and finding owl treats under the table, they each offered one to the owl in the cage in front of them, as they tried to apologise to their new pet. The owls looked at each other, fluffed their feathers and tentatively took the offered treat, then hooted and hopped closer to the door of the cages. Soon each twin had an owl perched on an arm and were stroking them happily, soothing the birds.
“They don't have names yet.” Said Molly. “You need to think of one each, and see if they approve, then send Harry and Ginny a letter to thank them.”
Harry, Ginny and Petunia appeared in a quiet country lane above the village, it was a hot sunny day, the pale blue sky flecked with high wisps of cloud, the twin trails of vapour from a jumbo jet passing high overhead pointing towards their destination. The gentle breeze cooling them as it tickled the leaves of the trees, the sound of water babbling indicating a small stream flowed out of sight nearby, they walked down the hill into the village and headed towards the cottage. They did not know whether Petunia would see it until they got there, but she had said she wanted to go anyway.
Godrics Hollow was busy, the village was obviously a popular place to visit for Muggles, as well as magical folk looking for a family outing on a nice day before the youngsters had to return to school for a new term. They walked along the road, trying to be inconspicuous, but the further into the village they went the more people stared at them, many with vague looks of recognition on their faces as if they found the group familiar, but could not quite place exactly who they were. As they turned the corner on to the road the cottage was on Harry groaned, there was a large crowd gathered in front of Harry's parents’ house.
“Aunt, this is not going to be as private as we hoped I'm afraid.” He said.
“You mean all those people are looking at Lily and James’ old house?” She said in amazement.
“Yes, unfortunately they are. At least I made sure they can't get in when we were here last Christmas.” He sighed, unsure how they could handle this. He knew that if he appeared there, they would be swamped by the crowd. He appreciated they wanted to pay their respects, and didn't want to prevent that. If he had been here on his own he might have turned away, but he knew his Aunt wanted to do this, needed to have some closure regarding her sister. They had to proceed; he just hoped the crowd would respect their privacy at the site of his parents’ murder, though he thought he was clutching at straws. Ginny squeezed his arm reassuringly, as they walked towards the cottage. They slowed down as they got nearer, then saw in a neighbouring garden a familiar figure and went over to him.
“Hi Martin.” Ginny greeted the boy, who hadn't noticed their approach.
“Oh hi,” He replied automatically then looked up and smiled in recognition of the couple. “Harry, Ginny, are you wanting to visit the cottage?”
Petunia had not been with them in Diagon Alley, so Harry introduced her. “Yes Martin, this is my mum’s sister, she has never been before, and we plan on going to the grave too, if we can get through the crowd.”
“Hang on Harry, I'll get Dad, he'll know what to do.” The boy went in and came out with his parents.
“Good to meet you Mr and Mrs Potter,” said Mr Gresley “I am Jackson Gresley, Martin’s father.” Jackson looked very like Oliver Gresley, Martin's uncle. Harry commented on this as he shook the man's hand, and insisted he use their first names.
“Dad and Uncle Oliver are brothers, two of triplets with Uncle Isambard, Harry” Martin explained a little loudly
“Shush Martin, keep your voice down.” His father stage whispered then leant towards Harry. “Harry, if you give us a moment we shall ensure your visit to your parents’ house and grave are private, but I'm afraid it will mean some fuss if that's all right.” His wife had walked past them and was calling on the neighbours.
“Not too much fuss I hope.” Said Harry cautiously.
“No, just a bit of crowd control.” Smiled Jackson. “Here, at least amongst the wizard community, we believe this is your home and we stick by locals. Many of us hope you will one day join us here, but you are already considered part of the village, and so we will look after you ahead of the tourists. Besides, you have already been most kind to young Martin here.”
“Thank you Jackson, that means a lot to me, one day I might restore the house, but regardless, this place will always be special to me.” Replied Harry.
Ten of the neighbours came over and nodded a greeting, the largest of them then made his way to crowd at the cottage.
“Ladies and Gentlemen could I have your attention please.” He called to the crowd. “Thank you for your interest in the Potters’ home, however we need access to the property now for essential maintenance to keep it special in case Harry visits. Could you please make your way back to the square, we shall be done in about an hour, at which time you will be welcome to return.” He announced, as the other neighbours made their way towards the house in a group with Harry, Ginny and Petunia hidden between them.
The crowd were unwilling to move, but the residents firmly, yet courteously, pushed through them with the tall one in the lead, all ensuring no one would be hurt. Once at the front, they turned and formed a cordon in front of the fence leaving Harry, Ginny and Petunia free to spend time at the house.
The crowd were not happy as the neighbours pushed them from the fence, each person in the crowd felt it was their right to be there, some even claiming that they personally knew Harry and Ginny, and would complain to them the very next time they saw them. Harry felt slightly guilty, but knew if the crowd had spotted him they would have been swamped and never got near the house. His guilt was assuaged as he heard some of the crowd claiming to be his personal friend and threatening that he would take revenge on the villagers for preventing them viewing the cottage. He ignored them and turned his attention to the cottage.
“Good grief Harry, was that your bedroom?” Petunia pointed at the missing corner of the house.
“Yes Aunt, that's where mum died, Dad was in the hall, he was killed there. When the killing curse rebounded off me it destroyed that part of the house apparently.” Harry said, then realising his Aunt could see the house, he looked at her quizzically. “Aunt, only Magical folk should be able to see the house properly; looks like you must have some magic in you, so you are able see it.”
“Yes Harry, I could always see things Muggles shouldn't. James asked Dumbledore about it once; he thought it was because Lily and I were sisters. I don't always see the things clearly though, Dementors are just shadows for example, but I knew when they were in that village we hid in. I could always see anything like that; it's the only magical ability I have. Apparently some Squibs have a little ability like this, though of course, can't cast spells, though he had never seen it in a Muggleborn before.”
Harry thought about it for a moment. “I never thought about the possibility of different levels of Squib before, makes sense though. Some Magicals are stronger than others after all, it's the same thing really.”
They spent some time at the house, then, having thanked the other villages for their help, Jackson and Martin walked with them to the grave yard. Again Harry and Ginny attracted attention as they walked into the square, Harry even spotted the two witches they had over heard in the pub on Christmas Eve, staring wide eyed as they walked across the square. This time they were speechless, although it was obvious they had recognised him, they weren't the only ones. A number of people had stopped when they had spotted the couple, though so far none had approached. The small group continued walking across the square, passing the memorial in the middle.
“It's Lily and James.” Exclaimed Petunia. “I thought it was just a war memorial, but it just changed. You're there too Harry.”
Petunia gazed up at the statue as the figure of Lily broke into a broad smile directed towards Petunia and nodded.
Petunia's tears began to fall. “Oh Lily, it is good to see you, I am so sorry.”
Harry put an arm round his aunt. “It's all right Aunt, it looks like she understands.” he reassured her.
“We had better move on.” Jackson said. “They are gathering.”
The crowd was growing; word of the presence of the Potters in the square appeared to be spreading, so reluctantly they moved towards the church yard before the way was blocked. A few visitors were near the plot where Lily and James were buried, thankfully the majority of those who had followed from the square stood along the wall at the edge of the churchyard, simply watching, respecting the families need to be on their own at the grave side.
As they approached the grave, the few that were gathered at it noticed the group’s approach. Recognising the couple, they respectfully moved away, the children of one family being ushered away protesting until the youngsters spotted Harry and Ginny too. Their eyes widening, they were stunned into silence and compliance with their parents wishes. Jackson and Martin stood at a respectful distance from the family, yet watchfully guarding the three as they knelt by the grave.
Petunia was very emotional. “It's never felt so real.” she whispered hoarsely.
Harry understood exactly what she meant, the first time he had been here, late at night in the snow with Hermione, the fact of his parents’ death had never seemed quite so final. Even when he had known the truth of how they died, and he had experienced the reawakening of long latent memories, it had all seemed slightly distant, a story perhaps. It was being here next to the grave, especially that first time, which made it, as Petunia said, real.
They spent a long time at the grave, while Petunia sobbed and they all talked to James and Lily. They gave Petunia as much time as she needed, almost forgetting the crowd that was growing at the wall. Once she was ready, Harry conjured two wreaths, one from Ginny and himself, the other simply made of White Lilies which Petunia laid next to the other, the card on hers simply read “Beloved Sister”.
They stood, and walked over to Jackson and Martin, noticing that the crowd had grown. Harry noticed his Aunt pale at the sight. Shielded from view by the two locals and Harry, Ginny helped Petunia fix her make up, and removed the signs of her tears with a wave of her wand. The older lady was grateful; she wanted to make a good first impression when they arrived at their next destination, although both Harry and Ginny had assured her everyone there would have understood.
Harry turned to Jackson and shook the man's hand. “Thanks for your help, we have to go on to Hogwarts now, get ready for the start of term. We'll apparate from here if that’s all right, I don't think we would get through that lot at the wall in one piece.”
The man chuckled. “No, I expect you are right, especially with Guinevere and Christabel there.” Harry noticed the two ladies he had spotted earlier, though now they were talking animatedly to each other near the gate, too near the gate for Harry's comfort. Jackson laughed again then continued. “Don't worry, it's fine to apparate, plenty of our lot to deal with any Muggles over there if needed. It was a pleasure to meet you all; once you have gone we'll all apparate home. I hope you will come again soon. When you do, just pop round to ours, you are welcome at the Gresley's always.”
“Thanks Jackson, we will. See you tomorrow Martin, don't forget you’re meeting the twins and Dudley on the train.” Ginny smiled.
Petunia took Harry's arm, and with a final nod to the Gresleys, apparated away, leaving a disappointed crowd who dispersed as quickly as they had gathered, after the Gresleys had apparated as well.
They had lunch with Ron in the Three Broomsticks, before walking up to the castle, showing Petunia a few of the sights in the village on the way, including Weasleys where Dudley would be living and working. This was the first time Petunia had been to Hogwarts of course, though she had wanted to come with her sister. Even in daylight the castle was impressive, and the addition of the tall memorial simply added to the grandeur of the school. Petunia gasped as she got her first view of the ancient building. Hagrid emerged from the front doors as they made their way up the drive; he waved as he saw them approach and waited at the bottom of the steps for them.
“Hi 'Arry, Ginny. Just on my way t'see Grawpy. Glad t’ see ye again Petunia.” He grinned as they reached him.
“Hi Hagrid” Harry replied to his friend. “Give Grawp our love will you.”
Hagrid laughed “Sure will 'Arry mate, 'e'll be glad to 'ear yer back.”
Petunia was looking at Hagrid quizzically, vague recognition on her face. “”You came for Harry when he was eleven didn't you? I saw you at the wedding, but I've only now placed you.”
“Aye, different time though, no 'ard feelin's I 'ope. I'm 'Agrid.” he held out his hand.
“No none at all Hagrid, it's good to meet you properly at last.” Smiled Petunia, taking his hand and shaking it warmly. “You did what you had to on that occasion, we were foolish enough to lie to Harry about who he really was, and then try to hide when the truth was coming out. Not your fault at all. It feels like a lifetime ago.”
Hagrid nodded his agreement.
“We had better go in Hagrid, Minerva wants to see us and we have to show Petunia around.” Harry said “We'll see you later.”
“Sure 'Arry she's in 'er office. See yer all at the briefing later.” He said cheerfully.
Hagrid turned and set off across the grounds. Ginny and Harry led Petunia into the entrance hall and up the stairs to the Headmistress's office. She hardly knew where to look, although they had told her about the castle, their descriptions of such things as the moving portraits and the building had not really prepared her for the real thing. Minerva had told them the password for her office on her last visit, so the statue obediently moved aside when Petunia gave it. At the top of the moving staircase, they knocked on the door.
“Come in.” called Minerva. “Welcome back Harry and Ginny,” She said as they walked into the office “and Petunia welcome to Hogwarts at last.”
“Thank you Headmistress” Petunia smiled “I have to say I am more than a little nervous.”
“Don't worry, all the staff know the situation and are looking forward to meeting you. Now to let you know all of us teachers are called Professor by the students, so you would be Professor Dursley to them.”
“Actually Professor, would you mind if I was known by maiden name, I don't need to be reminded of what I allowed my husband to get away with.” Petunia asked.
“Certainly, Professor Evans it is. Of course, between ourselves, away from the students, we all use our first names. Your class room has had some alterations since we knew you were coming. We have placed charms on it to prevent Magic being used in there, so students won't have an advantage over you. Kreacher has already placed some boxes of interesting looking items in there for you, and your luggage is in your quarters. Now Harry, Ginny, please ensure Petunia knows where her rooms are, and how to get around the school. Nearly Headless Nick has promised to help you get around too, he's the Gryffindor Ghost, and Harry's elf will help as well. That reminds me, Harry. Kreacher came to see me while you were on Honeymoon, Ginny this concerns you too. He agreed to wait until you were both here, but he has some news for you which will affect your household, and he wants your approval. He has asked mine, and I have given it. It also affects Hogwarts, but I consider it good news. I cannot say more, we must not discuss it until after he has spoken with you. He will do so tonight after dinner and the briefing.”
“OK.” Said Harry puzzled.
“If it's what I think it is, I think it's wonderful.” Said Ginny smiling broadly.
“Right. Everything's waiting for you in your rooms; briefing for staff will, as I said, be at dinner this evening, so you have all afternoon to settle in, and tomorrow as well. I will see you later. Oh, and Ginny, don't forget the wedding photos this evening, we are dying to see them.” Minerva finished.
After the briefing that evening, Petunia felt much more comfortable about her new post. She had been a little worried about meeting the ghosts, but once she had met Nick, she was more relaxed about them. She was, of course, cautious about Peeves the poltergeist, as was everyone else as far as she could make out. The staff had made her most welcome and reassured her that they were there to help her, Professor Flitwick told her many of his memories of Lily at Hogwarts, as did Professor Slughorn. After all of them had enjoyed looking at the wedding photographs, Harry and Ginny had escorted her back to her quarters, which were well appointed she thought, with a comfortable sitting room, an office, bedroom and bathroom. Her classroom was already adorned with Dudley's things from Privet Drive as well as an assortment of objects the school already collected including a number of childrens toys. She settled contentedly in bed that night looking forward to the next day, when she would be shown round the castle properly, and of course, the arrival of the students.
After leaving Petunia, Harry and Ginny went to their quarters where Kreacher was nervously waiting. He wasn't alone.
“Master, Mistress good evening” he bowed. “Would you like a drink?”
“No, that's all right thanks Kreacher” said Ginny sitting down. Harry sat beside her, smiling as he recognised the second elf from Hogwarts staff, Ginny had told him what she thought this was about, the presence of the second Elf seemed to confirm her thoughts.
“Master, Mistress I have something to ask you. Last year while we were here, I felt that despite my duties to you, I was growing closer to another elf. Kreacher has never been close to another elf like this before, but that elf and Kreacher have grown very close. Elf love demands that we must now ask our Masters if it is agreeable to you for us to continue our relationship, we are in love. The other elf is Winky, who belongs to Hogwarts, but would become yours if you allow us to become wed. You will, of course, need to speak with the Headmistress about the loss of an elf to the school, but would you be willing to allow Kreacher and Winky to wed?”
Winky stepped forward to stand next to Kreacher and bowed. “I am Winky.” She said simply.
Ginny had been right in her guess and had looked up what was required in their responses, and she had briefed Harry about it when she told him her theory. Protocol in this situation demanded she question Winky before Harry spoke, her words were to ensure the female Elf was willing to join their house should agreement with her current master be reached.
“Winky, Kreacher has told us that you and he wish to wed, that means you would become our Elf. If agreement can be reached, are you willing to leave Hogwarts, to wed Kreacher, and become our Elf at his side?” Ginny asked Kindly.
“Mistress Potter, I am.” the elf replied nervously.
Harry replied as was required to indicate he was willing to accept her into his house. “Then we will be happy for you both to wed, we shall discuss this with the Headmistress and then we shall speak to you again, but you have our approval.”
“Thank you Master” said Kreacher, giving the formal response, as both Elves bowed deeply “And thank you Mistress”
Dudley looked at the barrier between platforms nine and ten dubiously.
“You are kidding! You want me to walk straight into brick wall?” He said.
“That's right Dud, it's fine don't worry. Because you are with us you will make it onto the platform.” Molly reassured him. “Tell you what, let's all go through together.”
Dudley nodded nervously. Delilah looked at him.
“It's fine Dudley, come on.” They all walked slowly to the wall. Dudley behind Molly and Tarquin. Delilah held his arm as he pushed the trolley with the twins’ luggage on it, the two owls sleeping in their cages. He had a second to feel more confident as he saw Molly and Tarquin disappear through the barrier, then he was through.
A smiling Molly stood waiting.
“There you are, Dudley. Welcome to platform nine and three quarters, now let’s find Martin and Dennis. They walked along the packed platform, full of families saying goodbye to each other, loading trunks onto the train, and friends reuniting. There was an excited air of anticipation across the platform; soon they found Dennis waiting near at the coach next to the one reserved for prefects.
“Martin just arrived; I saved us a compartment just here.” He smiled
“Thanks Dennis” Said the twins.
They loaded the trunks and owls into the compartment then they returned to the platform to say goodbye. The Creevey's and Gresleys were there with Molly to see them all off.
“Have a good term my dears; write to me when you get there.” Molly hugged the twins. “And Dudley, enjoy yourself at Hogsmead. Ron's meeting you at the school, you are both invited to the feast. Hermione will be there too, should be fun.”
A whistle sounded and the students scrambled aboard. The five of them settled in their compartment, and waved through the window as the train began to move. When the train was out of the station, and entering the tunnel that led to the mainline north, they settled into their seats. Martin asked about the twins’ owls.
“Harry and Ginny gave them to us yesterday as a surprise, mine’s called Hersilia” Tarquin told them.
“Mine’s called Romulas” Delilah smiled.
As the train left the tunnel, and began to pick up speed, the compartment door opened and two of Dennis's friends came in.
“Hi Dennis, what you doing here? Come and sit with us.” One of them said.
“Can't guys, I promised the Professors Potter I would look after these two, but can you do us a favour. Spread the word that the Wolfe twins are being resorted, because of what their Aunt did to them. They are the Potters friends now, not to be blamed for last year at all.”
“Sure thing, Dennis, we'll let people know, sounds like there have been a few things going on for Harry and Ginny though. They were seen with a woman in Godrics Hollow yesterday. From the wreaths, it was his Aunt; The Prophet has a picture of the cards. I thought Harry didn't get on with his Aunt and her family though?”
Dudley looked at the student. “We didn't, but for a while now Mum and I have seen Harry differently. My Dad didn't—and couldn't—accept the fact we were worried about my cousin, so we left him. Yesterday was Mum's first chance to visit her sister’s grave even.”
Martin went red. “I don't understand why people wouldn't let them visit the house and grave in peace, it was a circus.”
The others agreed with the sentiment.
Dennis's friends spread the word about the twins, and that they were sat with Harry's cousin, then came and joined them in the compartment for the rest of the journey.
When they arrived at Hogsmead station, Martin went to join the other first years with Hagrid, while Dudley, Dennis, and his friends headed for the coaches. Two Slytherin's jeered the twins as traitors to the house.
“Stupid beggars” Said Tarquin climbing in the coach. “I really don't want to go back into that house.”
“Neither do I.” admitted Delilah.
“Well I hope you come to Gryffindor.” Said Dennis, “Martin too, it would be great to hang out with all three of you.”
“Besides” added Ludwig, one of Dennis's friends, “I reckon you two are definitely brave enough. Coming back to school after last year proves that.” He grinned.
“Exactly.” Agreed Richard, the other boy with them.
As they settled in the coach, it set off. Dudley looked out of the window, and he was only slightly surprised to see nothing appeared to be pulling the coach.
“Thestrals are pulling it.” Dennis told him “You can only see them if you have seen death, you will be one of only a few your age who can't see them, Dud.”
Dudley looked at Dennis wide eyed. “You are joking aren't you, there are actually creatures you can only see if you have seen death?” he said in disbelief.
“Sorry Dud, sadly it's true my friend. I'm lucky, I can't see them, I haven't witnessed anyone dying. Just the result, but there are plenty who left last year, and the year before who could. Harry did after his fourth year.”
Dudley felt uncomfortable; he remembered how he bullied Harry in the Summer after their fourth year at their separate schools. He had hated how he had been. He realised how much he still had to learn about Harry, how many years he had wasted with his fathers prejudice.
“Ah here we are” said Tarquin as they passed through a gateway. “Hogwarts.”
Dudley had been so deep in his thoughts he had not noticed the castle until now. As they travelled up the drive, he saw the school slowly revealed, the sight took his breath away. The building was enormous; a multitude of towers and roofs, bright lights in the windows, a thin white column appeared to glow where it stood, alone near to the open entrance doors. The carriage drew to a halt at the bottom of a flight of steps, with students dashing up them, Harry and Ginny stood at the top waiting for the twins. Dudley climbed the steps with his new friends,
“Hi cousin” Said Harry grinning widely. “Good trip?”
Dudley smiled in return “Yes, thanks Professor, very interesting too, these guys have been great company.”
“Good I'm glad; Professor McGonagall wants a word with you after the feast. She is inside getting students to the great Hall. There’s a seat at the staff table for you, but she says you can sit at the Gryffindor table with Dennis and the others, if you would prefer.” Harry smiled.
“I think I'd prefer to sit with the students, I'd feel a bit on show at the teachers table.” Dudley replied.
“That's fine. “ Harry nodded. “Dennis will you, Richard, and Ludwig take Dudley in, show him where to sit.”
The three students nodded and beckoned Dudley to join them as they made their way in.
“Delilah, Tarquin, you stay with us, we will go in after the others, but before the first years, all right.” Ginny said, putting a reassuring arm round the two.
Once the last of the carriages had unloaded its passengers and the students had taken their seats, Harry, Ginny and the twins entered the hall and walked to the front, Harry had deliberately requested that he and Ginny walked with the twins, it showed everyone they supported the two children despite what they had done. The students fell silent as the group of four approached the front.
“Headmistress.” Harry announced. “These two students were sorted last year, but were under the control of others. It is our belief that this influence over them was such that it could have affected the sorting. We therefore request they be resorted, now that the influence of others is broken and they are now their true selves.”
“Headmistress.” Ginny spoke. “I concur with, and fully support, the request my colleague has made, we gave you notice of this request.”
Minerva stood. “My thanks for your request. I agree with your reasons, and have consulted with the hat, which agrees your reasons are sound and are allowable under the instructions the founders imprinted. Therefore, for the first time in Hogwarts history, and because of the depth of influence of others on these two students, the hat will re-sort them to their true house of the four.”
Neville brought the stool to the front, and held the hat by only the tip. The hat spoke.
“I will indicate when I have selected, but only announce my decision once both have been sorted. Even they shall not know until I speak, after both have worn me again.”
Delilah sat first, the hat chose quickly and said so, then Tarquin sat, again the hat chose quickly and was removed from his head. The twins stood next to the stool and Neville placed the hat on it.
“These two were not as hard to sort as I had feared. The influence over them is truly gone, their true qualities now shine. For both there is only one possibility, they both belong in Gryffindor.” The hat announced.
Harry and Ginny cheered although the applause from the house table was not as enthusiastic as usual. The twins were led to their new house table by the head of house and his wife.
“Gryffindor!” Harry called “I welcome these two to our house, they are Gryffindor's, and they are part of our family in Hogwarts. Look after them as you look after each other.”
It was then that the house students cheered, and the twins sat at the table with Dudley, Dennis, Richard and Ludwig. Harry was pleased to see the other Gryffindor's welcoming the twins, but he knew some of the Slytherin's would not treat them well; they would see this as betrayal. The twins would need the support of their new house.
Harry and Ginny went up to the staff table as Neville went to meet the new first years. Minerva had passed on this duty to Neville at the briefing the day before, with support of all the staff. Petunia was sat a few seats away, next to Professor Slughorn, the two had struck up a friendship as soon as they met. In fact, Petunia was proving popular amongst the staff, all of whom had been enthusiastic about helping her.
The first years entered the hall, and the sorting ceremony started. Harry spotted Martin nervously watching as he waited his turn which finally came. The hat took nearly a minute before Martin became a Gryffindor. By the end of the ceremony his house had six new boys and the same amount of girls, only Hufflepuff had gained more.
Then Professor McGonagall stood and went to the podium. “Welcome one and all to the new year at Hogwarts and welcome to our first guests this year, Mr. Weasley, Mr. Dursley and Miss Granger, who we hope will maintain what has been a close connection to the school for two of them, and will be the first of many visits for Mr. Dursley. This term we will be hosting some very special visitors at the end of September, when we will receive a week long visit by the Romanian National Quidditch team, during which the team will be training for a match against the England team, to be played on our pitch on the last day of their visit. We shall therefore postpone the first school match to the following day. However, all house teams will be given the opportunity to train with the Romanians, and we shall all have the chance to learn from them about Romania. Other events this term will be notified to you nearer the time.”
The headmistress paused as the excitement amongst the students died down, and then continued. “Those wishing to join house Quidditch teams will find notices on the house boards in the common rooms. We have a number of changes to staff this year. Professor Longbottom is now wholly responsible for Herbology. I welcome Professor Evans to the school, she is uniquely qualified to teach Muggle studies. I will mention that wands will not now work in her class room or office. Professor Evans is the aunt of the head of Gryffindor house and Defence teacher Professor Potter. Before rumours spread, she is the first Muggle to teach at Hogwarts, and her first hand knowledge of Muggle life has, I have found, enabled us to improve what we can all learn of our Muggle brothers and sisters beyond belief.”
The students applauded as Petunia stood.
“Finally on the staff front.” Professor McGonagall announced “Our new sports teacher is Professor Potter. For the benefit of the first years, we now have two Professors Potter, thanks to their wedding three weeks ago. In order to know which one we are talking about, you only need remember that whilst one teaches sport, and the other is just as accomplished a Quidditch player, he does not teach it.”
The older students laughed as Ginny stood to loud applause.
The Headmistress continued once the applause had died down. “Mr. Filch, as is his wont, has once again added to the list of forbidden items. The full list has now been moved from his door, to the walls either side if it. For first years, and as a reminder to the rest of you the forbidden forest is as the name suggests, out-of-bounds to you all. Now, I will not delay any further. Let the feast begin.”
Dudley was surprised as the dishes on the table suddenly filled with food, and the students helped themselves. He looked up to the teachers table, and saw Madam Pomfrey who he knew well. She saw him and smiled and waved to him. Dudley smiled back, instantly feeling more relaxed, and dug in; joining in with the conversations around him where he could otherwise he listened and learned; a concept totally alien to the old Dudley.
Dudley however soon became centre of attention, the students keen to find out about their new professor, but also interested in Dudley himself. The twins told everyone how cool his car was, the wizard born were fascinated as they described going for a ride in it. Even the Muggleborns were keen to hear about it. Dudley was welcomed as an honorary student, despite his age, especially when it was learnt he would be working at Wheezes. Tarquin and Delilah nervously joined in; they were both trying to avoid looking at the dark looks they were receiving from the table of their former house. Hermione did notice though, she knew there would be problems for the twins; she hoped her former house would rally round them.
After the feast, Dudley wished his new friends well, and went up to the staff table where his mother was dressed in witches robes, still talking with Slughorn.
“Hey Mum, you look fantastic.” he smiled as he approached them.
“Thank you Dudley, that's quite all right. Harry and Ginny have gone to speak to their house but they say they will see you soon.”
He nodded his understanding. “Are you settling in mum?”
“Yes, it's great. Everyone is so helpful. This is Horace by the way, the Potions Master.”
“Ah you must be Harry's cousin my boy.” Slughorn stood and bowed. “Petunia you can't be old enough to have such a grown up son. It's good to meet you my boy, you must come for tea in my rooms soon.”
“Found a new member for the Slug club Horace?” smiled Minerva, as she approached, then, before he could reply she turned to Dudley. “Dudley, the Minister has asked me to arrange some sessions for you and your mother about our world. Your Mother has agreed, and I am hoping you will too. While we can't teach you magic, there are things we can help with, in fact basic potions is one of those things. The teachers here have all agreed to help you.
“That's very kind Professor, and useful.” He replied.
“Good, we shall arrange that for you then. I shall see you soon. Well, I must get on I'm afraid, good to see you again Dudley, and I am glad you are settling in well Petunia, I'll leave you in Horace's capable hands.” She smiled.
They bid her goodnight and the headmistress left.
After chatting for a few minutes, Dudley bid his mother and Horace farewell, and went to join Ron and Hermione to go to Hogsmead and his flat above the shop.
In Gryffindor Tower the students were sat in the common room welcoming their new students including the twins. Harry and Ginny entered the common room and the students cheered.
“Welcome back Gryffindor's, and welcome to our house you new students. Prefects, I will need a word with you in a moment. Now all of you, lessons start tomorrow, but I want to say, please look after our new students, watch out for them. All of you remember the Quidditch try-outs for the house team are this weekend, and I want us to retain the cup. However most importantly, remember we are here to help you. No matter what, if you need to talk, our door is open to you, our office is next door. Right. Time for bed, prefects if you could hang on for a few minutes we need to speak with you, we won't keep you long.” Harry said
The students started to head upstairs, the second years showing the twins the way, while some of the seventh years led the first years up. The prefects followed Harry and Ginny into their sitting room, Ginny gestured that they should sit down. She spoke first.
“Now, we want to talk to you all seriously. Firstly about your head of house. As you know he has been seriously ill last year, and you know why, you may remember from the end of term he was still ill. We need to tell you that although he has improved, it is not much. In fact, because he was taking a potion then, which he can no longer take, he may seem worse to you. This information is between us only please. While he is ill, please, no matter what, do not let it stop you coming to us if you need to, nor discourage any others from doing so.”
Harry then spoke. “Mention of my illness brings us to a request. You saw us tonight sponsor the Wolfe twin's resorting. We are trustees of them, we chose to be so. They had just two living, free relatives, one of whom died last week, the other is elderly and ill, they need the support of the house. I am worried about the reaction of the Slytherin's far more than our house. Can we arrange that an eye is kept on them and support given when needed?”
The prefects nodded.
“Yes sir, we will, of course, but are we sure they are now themselves?” one asked.
“Fair question Johnstone. We have spent a long time with them since their Aunt’s trial. Their recovery was made in our presence. In fact those two, and myself, are the only people known to have suffered what is known as Essence coma. They for a much shorter period than me, but with the knowledge of what they went through during it, yes I am positive that they are them selves.” Said Harry.
“That's good enough for me Professor.” Johnstone smiled.
“Good” Said Ginny. “Please though, keep your knowledge of what they have been through to yourselves, if they want to tell people they will, but otherwise you are the only ones here outside the staff that knows.”
They all agreed, and then left for their dormitories, leaving Harry and Ginny relieved. They knew their house had accepted the new members, for that they were thankful.
Historical and Author's Notes:
At last this one is ready, I know it's been a long time, this chapter was difficult to get right, but at last I have got there. This is the longest Chapter so far, as such the historical notes are minimal I'm afraid they are:
Gyruum = Jarrow
Twin's Owls names: Romulas, legendary founder of Rome.
Hersilia, Wife of Romulas.
The two Roman built walls the Dursliegs crossed on thier journey both still exist, albiet in ruins. The northernmost was a short lived boundary of the roman Empire (lasting about 50 years) known as the Antonine Wall. The second is more well known and the later Hadrians Wall.
More next time I hope.
My thanks to Jascott for Beta ing this chapter, and to those who took the trouble to review the last one. Also my thanks to you all for your patience, I know when I started this story I said updates might be slow, but I didn't think it would be this slow. I hope you enjoy the chapter and look forward to reading any reviews.
Whilst this chapter was being Beta'd I spotted the collaboration Challenge in the house cup competition and wrote a short chapter for it. The call of duty? Hope you pop over and check it out.
I also noted the appeal for Action for Children, a charity I have supported all my life (it was once the National Childrens Home or NCH),I was too young at the time to know it, but I can honestly say I would not be where I am today without the work of this organisation. I encourage all who can, to support the appeal currently on this sites home page. Thank you.
Work on Chapter 10 is progressing, no promises how long it will be or take though.
Disclaimer: What you recognise from the books by J.K. Rowling is hers and I make no claim on it. Anything else is mine.
Chapter 10
A Future to Forge.
Petunia watched the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw first years excitedly entering her class room. The time table had theoretically given her an easier group for her first lesson. Although she had seen these students sorted the night before, she had shared the nervous anticipation of beginning a new life with them. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves as the students sat at the desks.
“Settle down quickly, please.” she called in what she hoped was a confident voice. The noise level dropped and the students looked to her attentively, so she continued. “Welcome to your first Muggle Studies class, for those who missed it in the excitement last night, I am Professor Evans. Now you know who I am, let's find out who you all are.”
She turned to her desk and took the register, looking up as each child answered. That done, she stood and walked in front of the desk and looked at the class. “Now, I will do my best to remember all your names, but like you, today is my first day at Hogwarts. I never came here as a child and know very little about the magical world. As a result, I expect I will learn much from those of you who were brought up in this world, in the same way you will learn from those of us from the Muggle world in this class.” She paused letting that sink in. “Now in this class this year you will learn about the Muggle world in this country, its history as it is taught to them. Its culture, customs, transport, entertainment and technology. We shall of course be comparing it with the wizard world and examining how the two interrelate with each other. However I do need to know what knowledge you already have, so could you raise your hand if you attended a Muggle primary school before coming here?”
Most of the students indicated that they had.
“Good, that means most of you have a basic knowledge, for those of you who didn't, don't worry you will soon catch up, and as I said, I for one will need you to help us compare the Muggle way of things with the wizarding way. Now, I have brought into this room numerous Muggle artefacts that belong to either my son or myself, we shall today simply divide into groups of three or four and examine the objects. Please ensure that each group has at least one person who did not attend a Muggle school in it. Once you know the purpose of the objects your group are looking at, I want you to decide if there is a wizarding equivalent, and if so what that is. We will do that for twenty minutes, then come together and each group will report their findings to the class. Please keep the noise at a reasonable level while you work. Now let’s organise groups.”
She passed amongst them and divided the class into groups and directed them to a group of objects. As they worked, she walked round the class, pleased to see that each group was engrossed in their work, and she only intervened in any of the groups to help identify any object none of the students had seen before. When the class came back together, she went round each group in turn, getting them to report what they had found. Many of them were surprised how many things Muggles achieved with technology, that Witches and Wizards did with magic. They even discovered a couple of things for which there was no comparison in the magical world. Petunia assured them all that she was positive the same would be true of some things in the magical community. This developed into a comparison of how each community viewed the other, the Muggle myths of witches and wizards, wizard myths of Muggles, and the differences between those views and reality. She concluded the lesson by awarding points to both houses, which was well received, then setting a homework project, which was less well received. The bell sounded, and Petunia dismissed the class, as Nearly Headless Nick arrived and Petunia sighed in relief.
“Sounds like it went well, Professor.” the ghost smiled.
“Yes, I think it did.” She replied. “Now I have no classes until after lunch today, so I need to go to my first Potions session with Horace, if you would be so kind Sir Nicholas.”
“Why certainly, my Lady.” He grinned.
Petunia enjoyed the rest of her day, she held a similar lesson with the second class of first years, and her first second year class too. She was tired but content as she sat with her colleagues in the staff room after dinner, chatting about the first day of term.
Dudley too, was enjoying his first day in a new job. He arrived at Weasley's new factory unit, nervous, but excited. Ron had shown him round Hogsmead and introduced him to a number of the residents during the last week. Dudley was, in fact, the only resident Muggle in the village, but was made to feel welcome by all those he met. Having been round the village, Ron had then shown him round the shop and the new factory which Dudley would be running. Together with George and Ron, he had been on the panel which had interviewed and appointed the remaining staff for the warehouse. Today was the first day that all the staff would be together, ensuring everything was in place for the formal opening at the weekend. Dudley went upstairs to his office as soon as he arrived, and soon he was joined by the department supervisors they had appointed. Ron, as head of the Hogsmead shop, joined them for the briefing before the rest of the staff was due.
Dudley looked at his senior staff, the witches and wizards he would be relying on to ensure each section worked smoothly. He had of course met them individually, but this was the first time they had all been together. “Good to see you all,” he smiled, “Perhaps it would be best to introduce ourselves first, though you all already know myself and Ron Weasley who runs our Hogsmead shop.”
The four heads smiled and one by one introduced themselves. There was Emelda a twenty something witch who had previously worked in the shop dealing with mail orders, a duty she would be overseeing in the new facility. Joe was a middle aged wizard who had previously worked in the warehouses of Nimbus Brooms; he would be supervising the warehouse section, including deliveries from suppliers and to the two shops. He and his staff would also be distributing supplies to the factory section and stocking the small store in the mail order section. Cassandra was in her thirties and had left a job in Flourish and Blotts to oversee the factory section. Introductions completed, Dudley and Ron briefed them all on what remained to be done before full operation could start. The three supervisors would brief their staff, assigning tasks.
Dudley walked round the large building at mid morning, ensuring he spoke to every member of staff. The mail order department was outside his office, and it was in a state of mild disarray as the six members of staff were unpacking products to place on the shelves, familiarising themselves with each line
At lunch time Poppy arrived to weigh Dudley. He was losing weight well, and she was monitoring his progress each day from now on. This weekend he would be taking the antidote, once he reached his weight.
“Still feeling OK, Dudley?” Poppy asked once she had weighed him.
“Yes fine, though a little guilty at the amount I ate at the feast last night.” He grinned.
“Don't worry about that dear, it shouldn't affect the potion as long as you don't have that much every day.” Poppy reassured him. “How are you settling in?”
“Fine, I find it fascinating living here. I haven't yet fully unpacked, but I’m getting there. The flat upstairs is great. Ron and Hermione have invited me to eat with them each evening, until I'm settled. Though Maria comes over every evening to help me too”
The healer grinned. “Good, your mum is settling in up at the school, her first class went well this morning from what I have heard too. Right, we are done here so I'll get back, see you tomorrow.”
The afternoon started with a full staff meeting, ensuring all were happy with how things were progressing. Assembly had discovered a glitch in the system for receiving the supplies they needed, this was resolved in consultation with the warehouse staff. The warehouse had just received the supply of new catalogues over lunch, so they would be transferred to the shops and mail order section from where they could be distributed. Dudley assured Emelda he would pass the mailing list to her after the meeting, so they could send them out this afternoon. Emelda also raised the issue of caring for the Owls; she could see that all the departments’ staff would be too busy to do that task once they were going at full strength. After some discussion, during which Dudley learnt exactly what was required to look after one owl, never mind forty, he agreed to talk to George and Ron about employing someone as an owl keeper.
By the end of the day Dudley had been able to tell Emelda that Hagrid had volunteered to come in every evening to look after the owls’ needs. The warehouse and Assembly lines were working well, and over 300 customers had received the new catalogue, the first order from it having arrived at the very end of the day. Dudley sat cuddling Maria in his flat, relaxing after a long, but productive day. In half an hour Maria would have to go home, but right now life couldn't be better.
The twins, too, were happy, they had been welcomed without question by their fellow second year Gryffindor's last night and this morning, even the older ones had made sure the twins knew they belonged now. Today they started lessons. Their first was potions, with Professor Slughorn treating them as he always had, but once he had set the class their task and was making his rounds of the desks, he spoke to the twins.
“Now you two, have you settled into your new house?”
“Yes sir.” answered Tarquin.
“Good. I was sorry to see you go from Slytherin house of course, but I am glad you are settling in well. You might find your old house mates a little less keen, I’m afraid. I have warned them I will not tolerate any kind of attacks on you. Even so, sadly, I suspect some of them may attempt some form of retribution for the loss of you from our house, knowing what students can be like. I advise that you stay close to your new friends when not in class, at least until the dust settles.”
“Yes sir, thank you.” Delilah smiled “We know that the rivalry between houses might be a problem, and our fellow Gryffindor's have said they will keep an eye out for us.”
Slughorn nodded, then continued his rounds. At the end of the lesson, the twins had produced a good cauldron of the potion and earned points for their house, leaving the classroom for Herbology, feeling proud of themselves.
As they left, the other Gryffindor second years joined them and they all walked to the greenhouses. They passed a group of Slytherin's in the entrance hall; they said nothing but glared at the twins and the group as they walked by chatting and laughing.
That weekend, because of the visitors coming at the end of October, all four houses held Quidditch try-outs, Slytherin and Ravenclaw on Saturday, whilst Hufflepuff and Gryffindor had theirs scheduled for Sunday. Although rivalry between the houses was, of course, as high as usual, the normal spying at the other try outs would be unnecessary, as the whole school were aware of them and would attend. As a result, there was little chance of having many secrets about who would be on the teams this year, and the expected vacancies on the teams were well known. The Gryffindor team had lost two chasers over the summer, last year's having graduated. However, for the second year running, the Slytherin team would need to select for most players. Slytherin house had lost most of their seventh and sixth years in February, following the attack on Harry and Ginny, when many from those years had tried to defend the Vengeance soldiers who had carried out the attack. The fact that none of them had returned to the school this year, had decimated the strength of the team. Only Styles, the Keeper, remained from the previous year's team and so was now the team captain.
As sports mistress, Ginny supervised the try-outs, and was available to the captains to advise on methods of testing the abilities of candidates, however she would not interfere in the choices made.
Only six people tried out for the Slytherin team, so it was brief. Styles simply chose them, and then made them fly for all positions, to see which they were best suited to. He had no problem with beaters and chasers, leaving one as seeker, who was not that skilled at the position and would need much training. They left the pitch after half an hour to change, the spectators leaving to wander the grounds or do homework until lunch.
After lunch, the Ravenclaw captain spent two hours selecting a team. The only new member selected was an excellent find of a second year as Keeper, the rest had all been on the team previous years. Unlike the Slytherin's, the team remained on the pitch until an hour before dinner, using the time to practice. Harry was watching with Ginny from the edge of the pitch.
“They are going to be a strong team this year.” he said appreciatively, as the chasers flew, passing the Quaffle between them taking a shot at goal which the new keeper skilfully saved.
“Yes. A good balanced team, not like the Slytherin's I think Styles has gone for brute force, not that he had much choice in it.” Ginny commented
Harry nodded “Probably selected in the common room rather than on the pitch. They are going to be a difficult team to predict.”
The next morning, Hufflepuff's captain methodically selected her team. Last year’s seeker lost his place to a very skilled second year, and they replaced a beater who had left, together with their keeper. Ginny thought the new team was a fairly solid one despite the changes, as she watched them fly in the time remaining to them. The old seeker, a seventh year, appeared to be disappointed, but had congratulated his successor, then confided in Ginny that he was rather relieved to be able to concentrate on his NEWT's without team practice to fit in.
Tarquin and Delilah enthusiastically ate a quick lunch, before collecting their brooms and rushing to the changing rooms to get ready for the Gryffindor try outs. When they emerged with the other candidates, the new team captain sorted them all into the position they wanted to try for, and then started the trial. He was a chaser, and missed his old partners, and so he left that selection to last to enable him to fly with them and assess how well they all worked together.
The twins had thought it would be difficult to adjust their style to accommodate a third chaser, but in the event, whilst they naturally found it easy to anticipate each other’s moves, they found they were able to do the same with the team captain. Landing at the end of their trial, he announced his verdict with an excited grin on his face.
“Well, I think we have found potentially the best chasers I have seen outside the league. We will, of course have to work on different plays together, but from that trial, I think we would all gel together well. I will try out the others, but they are going to have a hard job beating you two.” He said to them, clearly pleased.
The other hopefuls for chasers all took their turns, and half an hour later the captain gathered the rest of his team together in a huddle. All of them had been on the team the year before and had won their places back earlier. They all seemed to come to an agreement and the captain turned to face all the hopefuls.
“Well, I’m grateful to you all for trying out, but I think you all know that two of you stood out from the rest. I am glad they came to our house this year; I would hate to have had to face them. My one worry is their lack of experience in a variety of weather conditions, but I am sure that with them we will have a strong team. So, well done Delilah and Tarquin, you're in.” He smiled.
The twins were ecstatic, as first the captain, then Coates the seeker, then the rest of the team shook their hands happily. Even the others who had tried out were happy for them as they all went in to get changed. They left the changing rooms a little later with the rest of the team, all chatting excitedly about the forthcoming season. A group of Slytherin's were waiting outside; they moved to intercept the Gryffindor's
“Got your turn-coats then? No wonder Potter had them re-sorted. He wants his house to have an unfair advantage.” The Slytherin captain sneered.
“What's your problem Randle? Just because you know your house has the worst team in the school. Perhaps if they learned one end of a broom from the other, they might get in the air.” The Gryffindor captain retorted and led his team back to the castle, the twins safely in the middle of the group.
In the common room he took the twins to one side. “I get the feeling the Slytherin's are going to try to intimidate you two. Just know this. You have made the team because you deserve it, don't let them say any different. From what I can tell and what I have seen of you this year, you are now in the house you always should have been.”
The twins nodded and thanked him, then went to write to Maggie, to tell her they had made the team.
Harry and Ginny were pleased the twins had made the team, and had seen the team rally round them when the Slytherin's had taunted them. They were sat with Hagrid outside his hut, and watched as the team had returned to the castle. They were glad to see the twins settling into their new house so well, but knew that the Slytherin's would not let the fact they had lost the best chasers in the school rest. The honeymoon period was over for the youngsters. A few minutes later, they saw Horace and Petunia walk back to the castle, Horace had been with her to see Dudley and the village.
“Who would have thought to see that a few weeks ago?” said Ginny
“I know” laughed Harry.
“Horace has taken a great interest in aunt. I wonder if he is looking to be my uncle?” He joked.
“I don't think Petunia's ready for a new relationship just yet Harry, besides you know Horace, I think it's more to do with memories of your mum, she was one of his favourites.” Ginny said seriously.
“I know love, I was kidding.” He smiled and cuddled her.
They finished their drinks and said goodbye to Hagrid, and set off to the castle as an owl flew from the school heading south.
“That will be the twins letting Maggie know.” Ginny grinned as they watched the Owl disappear over the mountains beyond the lake.
“It's Romulus today.” Harry acknowledged.
The twins had written to Maggie every day so far, the owls taking it in turns to fly to London. Molly had written back for Maggie, who was not well enough to write much herself, but dictated the letters to Molly. Maggie's health was deteriorating, she knew she may not have long to live, but seemed content with that. She had plenty of visitors, including Molly and Arthur. Kingsley and Oliver Gresley came often, as did Andromeda with Teddy, who always cheered her up.
Molly was there when Romulus arrived on Monday morning; she read the letter to Maggie which told her the events of the day before at Hogwarts. She had been pleased they had been sorted into Harry's house, and knew they would have been over the moon that they had made the house team. Molly wrote the reply Maggie dictated, ready to send back with Romulus later, after the owl had rested, and then Maggie looked at Molly.
“What did Arthur say to my idea, my dear?”
“He agreed Maggie, but we know you will get better. Ron says your cottage at Hogsmead is nearly ready for you, it won't be necessary.”
“Molly, please. I need to know they will be looked after, I'm not going to see them again, you know that. It will only come into force when my time comes, they deserve to know they won't be on their own. I am their legal Guardian, their father at least had enough sense to relinquish his parental rights to Eli and I, all I am doing is making sure they will be fine and have stability after I am gone.”
“All right Maggie, Arthur and I will do it, of course we will, if they haven't come of age when you do go, we will sign it, he's coming while Oliver's here.” Molly soothed.
Maggie smiled then closed her eyes. Her steady breathing told Molly she was sleeping. A healer came in and greeted her then ran her wand over Maggie; she slowly shook her head as she took out her quill and wrote notes the charts at the bottom of the bed.
“She's getting worse isn't she?” Molly asked.
“Yes, we are monitoring her hourly now, and she is deteriorating each time I'm afraid. I think the end will be soon for the poor dear.” The healer replied.
“I had better let Hogwarts know then, get the twins down here tomorrow perhaps, to see her.” Molly commented sadly.
“If she is still with us,” said the healer. “I am not sure she will last the day to be honest she is fading so fast.”
“Well I will let the school know. The children are her next of kin, they might get them here today if I Floo Minerva soon.” Molly said.
Andromeda came in with Teddy and nodded as Molly went to Floo the school, she sat with the sleeping Maggie as Teddy played quietly on the floor.
Harry, Ginny and Minerva were discussing how the Quidditch trials had gone, and the forthcoming visit of the Bulgarian team. They had finalised all the arrangements they could, until more information arrived from the Bulgarians, so Harry took the opportunity to raise the happy problem they shared over their elves.
“Minerva.” Harry began, “Now that's done, we had better talk about Kreacher and Winky, this seems to be the first chance any of us have had since the start of term. We have also approved of their desire to marry, so what happens now? Kreacher said we needed to get together about it.”
“Ah yes.” Minerva smiled “Officially, we do need to discuss it because in theory they are from different households, so usually the two owners would have to discuss replacing the female elf. That said, Winky is only here through being a free elf, she came with Dobby, so is an employee, not bound to the Castle as our other elves are. Hogwarts will not require a replacement elf, but we must do something or they will be offended.”
“Yes it is a bit different, how about we put some money into the scholarship fund or something?” asked Harry.
“Yes that's one possibility” said Minerva. “Yes, I like that but the school already has a number of those, I was thinking of nothing quite so grand. How would you feel about replacing some of the school brooms, you know how old the ones we have are?” said Minerva.
“Yes, or could we do something for the elves, do their quarters need improving.” asked Harry, thinking of Hermione as he said it.
“Excellent idea Harry, yes they could do with a revamp, and the governors are reluctant to spend much, so anything you want to do there would be great.” The headmistress smiled.
This was agreed, and the two elves summoned to be told the news. The elves were delighted with the idea, and told them that more beds were the most desperate need as they currently had too few, and all needed to share the small bunks in shifts.
Suddenly Molly's head appeared in the office fire place.
“Oh thank goodness I have caught you all.” Molly said. “It's Maggie; the healers are not sure how much longer she will last. They suggest that if the twins are to see her again, it needs to be today.”
“Of course they can Molly; we will sort that out for her.” Minerva answered in a business like way, before her shoulders slumped and her demeanour saddened. “Those poor children, how much more are they going to have to go through, first their mother dies, then there’s the way their Aunt treated them. At last they get love from Maggie and Eli, only for this to happen. Another change is the last thing they need. Where will they go next?”
Molly sighed, “I know Minerva, but don't worry. Maggie is a determined witch, she and Eli had discussed things, and she has made arrangements for them with a family they know well already. Anyway, we are not at that stage yet. I'll go let the Healers know the twins will be here soon. Thank you Minerva, I'll see you all soon I expect.”
As Molly's head disappeared, Minerva turned to Harry.
He nodded understanding. “I'll tell them Minerva. I'm head of their house, so it's down to me, and one of us will go with them, if they want to go.”
“Thank you Harry, but let Ginny go with them, you need to let the rest of your house know, so they can be there to support the twins if needed. You also have a class this afternoon, Ginny doesn't, so it’s better that she goes.”
Ginny nodded, and they both went down to the great hall. Harry collected the twins and slowly took them up towards his office, while Ginny quietly asked the prefects to come up in ten minutes with Martin. She joined Harry and the twins at the top of the main stairs. Harry was talking quietly to them.
“Delilah, Tarquin, we have had a message from Mrs. Weasley about Maggie and it's not good news I'm afraid. She is deteriorating fast, so we want to give you a chance to go and see her if you want to. Ginny will go with you so you aren't alone.” He smiled gently. “So would you like to go?”
“She is dying isn't she” said Delilah softly, looking to Ginny.
“The healer thinks so, yes. This might be your last chance to talk with her. Mrs. Weasley, Mrs. Tonks and Teddy are there waiting, if you want to go. The plan is you will be back for dinner.” Ginny said as comfortingly as she could.
“I want to see her.” Tarquin said firmly, his eyes betraying his sadness.
“So do I.” Delilah agreed, suddenly determined.
Harry smiled and put a hand on each of the twins’ shoulders. “Good. Ginny and you two will Floo to St. Mungos when we get to our office then.”
Maggie had brightened at their visit, but the twins recognised it was a show for their benefit, and not the reality. Maggie had reassured them, telling them not to worry as she had made sure they had a family who would look after them well. She told them she was proud of them making the Gryffindor Quidditch team, and that she hoped they did well. They had told her about their new friends and life in the new house, but despite her pleasure at seeing them she had tired quickly and fallen to sleep. She had woken just in time for the twins to say goodbye, before they left with Ginny, to return to the school.
The twins were depressed when they returned to Harry's office, where he was asleep in a chair. He awoke as they stepped from the fire.
“Back already, what time is it?” He asked.
“Nearly time for dinner Harry.” Ginny smiled.
“Oh right. “ He smiled then looked to the twins. “Are you two all right, do you need to talk, or do you want to go down for dinner?”
The twins told him about the visit, and how Maggie had reassured them.
“But what does she mean about living with someone else? Who?” asked Tarquin.
“I don't know for certain, but I think I could hazard a guess.” Smiled Harry “I think Maggie has made sure you will never be on your own again, if it comes to it.”
Ginny was stood behind the twins and smiling, nodded as they looked up at her. “And I think she knows you will have lots of fun with them too.”
“But will we still see you two, even after you finish here?” Delilah enquired puzzled.
“Oh, I think we can guarantee that.” said Harry grinning. “Come on, as Ron would say, I'm starving.”
The twins were very puzzled, though quite a bit happier as they walked down for dinner that evening with their teachers, but did not ask anything more.
Kingsley and Arthur had arrived about 20 minutes after the twins had left the hospital. Maggie was still awake, and immediately asked the Minister for the papers which she signed, then watched as Molly and Arthur signed to show they agreed and the minister witnessed it. The twins’ future was secure, and Maggie thanked them as she fell asleep relieved. It was to be a sleep from which she would never wake.
10th century
Orin grinned, as his great nephew rushed round the house excitedly; the boy had looked forward to this day since meeting Utred over five years ago, the day Orin had been reunited with his brother and met his family. The boy was proud to receive a wand his great uncle had made, he had watched closely as the wood, Rowan, had been shaped, and a core of unicorn tail hair added. The components had chosen the boy as his hand had passed over them; the eleven inch wand that resulted was a powerful tool that had bonded with its owner.
“Toki, calm down. Are you ready, it's almost time.” The boy’s father called.
“Nearly, just need my wand.” The boy called.
“It’s behind your ear, dear.” His mother laughed. “Come on now, Orin is taking you to be sorted.”
“Yes mum.” The boy took the wand from his ear and placed it in the holster on his arm that his father had given him.
He hugged his mother and younger siblings, his father gripped the boy’s shoulders as they said farewell. Toki would live at the school, visiting home on days he had no lessons, sometimes not even then. Orin and Toki set off on the walk through the village to the school, everyone they saw calling their hopes that Toki would enjoy himself, as they passed. It was a normal day in the settlement, the front of each house set as a stall selling whatever wares the family that occupied it traded in. The street bustled as witches and wizards went about their business, Toki spotted children playing, yesterday he was with them, but today he was starting his new life. He knew he was one of a group starting today, but he was the only one from the village. He knew the founders and teachers already, he knew many of the students, but it was Lord Utred and the Creaftas he knew the best. He also knew that he and the other new students were the first to arrive not knowing which founders was to be his mentor, which house he would be in. Godric had explained there was a new ceremony to sort the students between the houses, he was glad of that, he liked three of the founders, Salazar scared him though, and he had not looked forward to choosing between them, as he feared he would have to. Rowena, Helga and Godric had been frequent visitors, he had feared that choosing to be one's apprentice would upset the others; all three were like a part of his family.
They passed through the gates and walked up the track, the castle looming above them, appearing to glow bright orange in the sunset, its windows casting yellow flame light piercing the walls , glowing and flickering from within. Orin looked down at him reassuringly as they climbed the steps to the door, the sound of the chatter of the students rolling over them as they stepped into the entrance hall where they were greeted by Rowena
“Good to see you Orin, a place has been set for you at the staff table; we expected you might wish to stay.” She smiled,
“My thanks Rowena, I hoped I would be able, but don't want to impose.”
“Nonsense, for you it is no imposition, you know you are welcome here anytime Orin.” The witch replied fondly.
The old man turned to his great nephew. “I’ll see you inside Toki, we are all proud of you son.”
Toki nodded and grinned excitedly.
Rowena giggled “Come on Toki, the other new students are waiting, we shall follow your uncle in a moment.” she led him to a side room whilst Orin entered the Great Hall.
In the room sat two other boys and three girls, all looking a little scared. Rowena indicated that he should sit with them. Once he had, she conjured a chair and sat in front of them.
“Sorry to keep you all waiting, but we needed you all here first.” She smiled kindly. “Now, there is no need to be worried, nothing untoward is going to happen. In a few moments we shall enter the Great Hall where you will be sorted into your house. There are four houses in the school, each headed by one of the founders who each favour different qualities in students. Your house will be a bit like a family, and has an area in the castle to call its own, though of course you are welcome to spend time with your friends from other houses as you wish. However, you will sleep in the rooms in your house. The founder of your house is your mentor, though we also have other teachers and you will learn from all of us. You will learn to control your powers over the next few years, each teacher having a specialism. You will also learn to use a sword and other weapons if you can't already, and practice if you already can. Once you have been sorted, the senior members of your house will tomorrow show you round the castle. I am sure you will have fun discovering its peculiarities. Now are you all ready.”
The six nodded nervously.
“Right, let's go then.” she smiled.
She stood, vanished the chair, and led the six out of the room, Toki right behind her the others apprehensively following silently. They crossed the entrance, the noise of conversation still rumbling from the hall, as they walked towards the open door. They entered the cavernous room and conversation stopped, as every eye fell on the short procession making its way to the front. Toki had been in the hall once before, with the other villagers, but the others were clearly overwhelmed by the sight.
“This place is impossible.” he heard one of the girls pronounce in an awed voice.
“No!” he responded “It’s magic.”
They reached the front, and lined up facing the teachers table, immediately in front of the other three founders. Ravenclaw spoke loudly. “Fellow founders, these are the new apprentices, they are ready to be sorted.”
The three bowed their heads to acknowledge her statement. Helga Hufflepuff stood, and walked round the table, collecting a three legged stool with a tatty pointed hat on it from the end of the staff table as she passed, and brought it to the front of the table placing it half way along. She stood to one side of the stool, “Hat, are you ready and able to chose which house these six shall serve apprenticeship in?”
The hat jerked upright at her words, and a tear near the brim opened. “I may only have had the power for a few days, but of course I am ready to do my job, after all, you were one of the four who enchanted me to do it, so you should know that.” The hat testily rebuked her.
Helga looked exasperated and quietly muttered, “A simple yes would have sufficed. Trust Godric and Salazar, I knew letting them set the personality was a mistake.”
The hat puffed out importantly “I heard that Helga. There’s nothing wrong with the personality Godric and Salazar gave me. If you ask a daft question, you can expect a daft answer my dear Helga.” it retorted smiling.
The two founders responsible for the hat’s irascible personality and dry humour grinned at the hat's antics, Hufflepuff looking like she was about to throttle them and the hat when it spoke again. “Perhaps we should get on my dear; I can't wait to get delving into my first young minds. It's terribly boring sitting there doing nothing, but contemplating why on earth you couldn't have neatened my patches. I mean what am I supposed to do between sorting s? I don't know; you don't know; perhaps, however, as we have no idea when anymore new students will be found, you and I shall have some time alone to find out before they arrive.” The hat waggled what looked like its eye brows and grinned lecherously.
Godric, Salazar and the Creaftas were, by now, roaring with laughter. Many of the students joined them, whilst others just looked stunned. Helga and Rowena were both doing fish impersonations as they tried and failed to respond coherently.
The Hat sighed “Fine! Looks like I will be contemplating that on my own. In the mean time, do let's get on dear, the students are waiting, you know.”
Helga glared at the hat, and then turned to the new students. “When I call your name come forward and sit on the stool, with the hat on your head. See if you can get any sense out of it.” She told them, causing more laughter from the students sat at the tables.
First under the hat was Toki. Everyone in the hall was watching closely, to see what this eccentric product of the founders would do next. After a moment, the hat suddenly loudly called “Gryffindor.” Hufflepuff lifted the hat from Toki's head, as the Creaftas led the students in cheering as the youngster made his way to the table happily.
The young lady who was next was sorted into Ravenclaw, and she was followed on the stool by one of the remaining boys who went to Slytherin. The next to wear the hat was sent to Hufflepuff, who also received the final boy. Finally, Ravenclaw gained the final new student. Task done, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw took their seats at the staff table.
Salazar stood, silence fell and all attention fell on him. “The first sorting is complete. I hope you will welcome the new students to their houses and the school, and help them settle in. In the meantime, let the meal begin!” he announced.
As he sat, the food appeared on the tables and conversation began again.
The ship's slaves strained against the oars, pulling the vessel up the river, the slave master calling the rhythm, encouraging the lazy with a switch of willow where necessary. The captain stood in the stern, leaning on the great oar used to steer the ship, watching over his vessel, and those it carried. The king’s men and the family they had brought from Dunholm either stood or sat at the bow platform, the three Scots looking a little scared. The captain couldn't blame them, it was obvious to him they were simple folk from the highlands; too lazy to be involved in the raids and totally unprepared for what they would find when they arrived at the city. The bumpkins’ possessions were stowed in the bow, their small wagon, on which they had arrived at Dunholm had its wheels removed, and was under the slaves benches, the mule tied to a post beneath the stern with other livestock for the city.
The sail was down, useless in the confines of the river. It had been lowered as he had steered the boat out of the Humber and into the Ouse, taking advantage of the incoming tide as it flowed strongly up the channel. He had timed the manoeuvre perfectly, more by good fortune than foresight, just as the tide turned in the river; it aided the turn and helped carry the ship into the Ouse as the oars began to bite into the water. He was a regular trader in the city, revisiting it at least once a year as he travelled from port to port between Iceland and Frankia; he had never arrived so late in the year at the enormous City. More usually he would call here in late summer, on his way south to trade in Europe for the winter. Arriving now, he risked being stuck here for the winter, unable to make money.
The time in Jorvik was usually profitable, he was known to carry the best quality goods, and the city's crafts and tradesman were keen to buy from him. He would have no problem selling the skins and furs he had brought with him from Iceland and Greenland, or the wool and soap stone from Shetland and Orkney. He even had some boxes of glass beads from Ireland this year which he had bought on his way north last spring; he knew they would sell well in the city, for the best profit. He would sell what he could and buy some of the city’s produce and raw materials to sell further south, he would have to move quickly if he were to reach Frankia before the storms hit this coast and forced him to shelter in port. Much as trading here was amongst the most profitable in his year, this year he would have little time to enjoy the undoubted delights of the taverns and women within its ramparts.
He would be glad to be rid of the Scots family though. Despite their nerves, they seemed to think they were important now the king’s own men were accompanying them. They had been very demanding on the overnight voyage down the coast, he resented kowtowing to such people. They would have been slaves for the oars in other circumstances, with luck he would never have to deal with them again once he reached the city.
The ship had lost the help of the tide now, and the water was dropping, though he knew the channel was deep enough for passage even at low water, and the oarsmen were battling against the current to keep the vessel moving. She was a good solid ship, built by his father, not the fastest vessel, but its hull was shaped well enough to cut through the water with sufficient ease to beat all but the low Norse war ships that carried men to raid. He had a dozen of his own men aboard for defence and to keep the twenty slaves, who would slit his throat given the chance, under control. He could, and had, taken her into battle once as part of a fleet, the wide beamed boat had bristled with warriors and shields adorned its sides as they attacked. The carved and painted beast figurehead that could be fitted to the bow post lay in the hold, so as not to frighten the spirits of the land at their approach, for they were here to trade not invade. He felt the boat surge forward as the current slackened. At its lowest point, it still flowed against then though not as fiercely, and it would not be long before the incoming tide would help them again. They passed a ship heading back to sea, the smoke from the city making a light brownish grey stain on the horizon behind it. With luck, they had only an hour or so before they berthed on the quayside on the tributary of the Ouse he was headed for. The Fosse flowed close by his favourite city tavern, so he would moor in the smaller river. He would go to the King's Palace with the family and guard, and then he could start making money and go give thanks for safely completing another summer at sea and pray for his continued good fortune in the cathedral.
The feast was over and the students had gone to their rooms. The staff had taken Orin to the founders’ room, which was accessed via a moving spiral staircase. It was the only room in the castle which could be said to be generally accessible that had become guarded, a stone gargoyle standing sentinel, hiding the entrance to the moving staircase that led to the founders own common room. Hogwarts herself had provided a password and clues to guide them to where the room was. She had provided it to give the founders a place to be away from the chaos of the school some weeks before. They sat in the circular room, drinking ale, talking to Orin about events in the village.
“The departure of the Durslieg's has certainly made the village a more harmonious place.” Orin told them.
“Utred misses them already.” Godric chuckled “He had plans for them. I am saddened to lose such a ready excuse for visiting Hogsmead every day though.”
Orin shrugged “You don't need an excuse to visit your village Godric. Do we know what has become of the family?”
“Yes, a bit worrying actually. I received news they had reached Dunholm a couple of days ago. It seems they were arrested mistakenly as raiders, for the raids in Northumbria by our neighbours.” Godric told them.
“Are they all right?” Helga was alarmed at the news.
“Apparently so, at least for now. It seems they were taken onto a ship with their beast and cart by four of the King of Jorvik's men.” Godric sighed.
Salazar’s eyes widened, he knew that probably meant the stupid Muggles were being taken to his old student, whatever purpose that would serve.
“I am more worried by the reports my source heard when they returned to the town.” Godric informed them. “The Durslieg's were initially suspected of being participants in the raids of those lands, but were soon shown to be innocent of that. However, the king’s men took a great interest in what they told them of this school, community, and Hogsmead”
Rowena was puzzled “Why would the Muggle king be interested?”
Orin scowled “The usurper has betrayed hundreds of us to the church, he was long rumoured to have the power whilst I was at Tang.”
“You mean he is a wizard? He is responsible for all those deaths?” Helga's voice betrayed her dismay. “I thought that was down to this church the Muggles cling to now.”
Orin snorted. “Since they supported his coup and annihilation of the Norse nobles, that scum has done all he can to ingratiate himself with the church. He would betray his own mother to get what he wants. He aims to fulfil Alfred’s dream, he wants to rule all England. To do that he needs the support of the Christians, so he does their bidding, without regret or remorse.”
Salazar was stunned into disbelief of these reports of his student’s ambition. Surely he would not simply betray his own kind without reason. The irony of a wizard in the Christian king’s sought-after throne was not lost on him either. Even so, surely even Styr could not be behind the slaughter of his fellow witches and wizards, this claim must be an exaggeration. “He surely targets only those who may betray those in power or have committed some crime.”
Orin shook his head sadly. “Don't count on it Salazar, he ordered the killing of Utred's family the same night he had killed his own brother to gain the throne. The traitor had supported his brother that afternoon, knowing he would betray him a few short hours later. His own men were alongside those of the church when they burnt Utred's Hall in the dead of the night and murdered everyone in the settlement but me. Since then, we know hundreds have been slaughtered within Jorvik's walls, brought there by his men. Magical he may be, but if it keeps the throne he stole, he would betray his own kind without a second thought or regret.”
“Surely you exaggerate Orin,” Salazar’s face gave a way the fear he felt that the old men wasn't.
“I was made to watch as his men slaughtered my friends, even a pregnant woman. I saw him kick away men’s swords as they drew their last breath. I saw him smirk as he murdered children, leaving the ground red with blood, leaving their bodies for the wolf and raven. Women slaughtered alongside their children, only the obviously pregnant taken as slaves. Men died, their swords ripped from their hands, denying them Valhalla. It was not just his men who did this, but Styr himself as well. This was not war, nor even a duel, it was a cowardly attack in dead of night, even the Sceadugengan of the forest were too appalled to come near.” Orin was white and shaking at the memory. “I thank Merlin that man does not know Utred survived, perhaps it gives my young lord time to gather his own army and one day take revenge.”
Salazar paled as he saw Orin's reaction to the memory of that day, it must have been worse than he described to elicit such a response. He thought back on his last encounter with his old apprentice; some of the puzzles from it at last began to make more sense. The man had begun to act differently once he had seen Ulf, Eric and Utred working on the roof of the long house. The change had been subtle; so subtle it would not have been noticeable to any who had spent years with the man at first. Salazar had, at the time dismissed the change, only becoming suspicious when the king had become overly interested in the castles defences. Even then, his worries had not led him to think his first, best student, could betray his own people to such an extent. Certainly he had trained him to be cunning, to forge allies that would help advancement, and to observe others to aid that. Such training encouraged a single mindedness he thought necessary to surviving in an increasingly Christian world. But, that did not mean cavalierly sacrificing other witches and wizards in the way it seemed Styr was doing.
The conversation between the others had continued whilst Slytherin had been lost in shocked thought.
“Godric, we must make efforts to protect more of our people.” The ever compassionate Helga implored. “Seek them out, and bring them here or to Godric's Hollow.”
“Well, we now have one house free in Hogsmead, but in the Hollow, many have moved on and settled in both Wales and even Cornwall, so we have a few houses there. However we mustn’t forget it's a Muggle village; our people have to contribute something missing from the trades in both worlds in order to be welcome, so we are limited to what we can do. The king of Alba is aware of us here, and accepts magical folk, but the Scots are wary of any from south of the Wall, we cannot protect them outside my lands.” Godric listed sadly.
“In other words there is a limit to what we can do for those who reach here from Northumbria now, without advertising ourselves as a safe haven.” Ravenclaw observed. “Do we know what is happening in the south?”
Hufflepuff spoke up “There is no deliberate searching in Wessex's lands at present, though if found, our people are poorly treated before being put to death. I still think we need to do more, we only usually know where our folk are when we find their children to bring here. We have no idea how many other families there are. At least this Styr has no more idea where our people are generally, and he doesn't know about the school.”
“Yes he does.” Salazar confessed, regret dripping in his voice. “I brought him, he was here.”
“What? When?” The others heads snapped round to look at him. Salazar sighed; he knew it was time to come clean.
“He was my first apprentice, and his son is eleven. I brought Styr to the school the day we removed the long houses, to show him where his son would be trained as my apprentice. I brought him here, showed him round, thought I had convinced him to send his son, but I have heard no more since that day.”
“Probably just as well, given that Utred is sworn to avenge his family's murder and has a number of sworn men amongst the students and at least two on staff. Once knowledge of the boy's family were known, life would have been difficult if not forfeit if he had come.” Godric observed.
“Not that the Usurper wouldn't deserve it.” Orin spat savagely.
Salazar said nothing to defend his former pupil, revenge was well within Utred's rights and under law all members of the offenders family were justified targets, in fact because of the manner of Styr's attack, at night, with soldiers, the death of his entire family and forfeiture of his lands were not considered sufficient retribution. Even so Salazar was bound by the oath he had taken when Styr became his pupil, to defend the man, his family and his honour should a challenge be made. “I am sworn to Styr through his apprentice contract, however if it is shown he has unjustly killed any pure bloods, then the wording would allow me to remain neutral during the fight, unless I or other apprentices were directly threatened by him or his actions. Even so I have to take a measure of revenge afterwards, should my former pupil be defeated.”
The others sighed. That traditional custom in the contracts had been dropped when the four had joined together to form the school, much to traditionalist Salazar’s dismay. He had been the only one of them to have taken such an oath; the others had not taken apprentices before then. He had been newly qualified when he had accepted Styr under the old oath and had naïvely accepted it. They all knew it had been a way of ensuring the loyalty of a child's tutor to the family. In return the tutor had been taken into the protection of the family; neither could successfully attack the other. Truth be told though, Salazar would have no second thoughts about fulfilling the revenge if he needed to, and all in the room knew it, even if they all knew Utred would win any physical fight against him.
“Still Salazar, your student appears to be acting against his own heritage; you have seen the reports from Northumbria. We have lost a lot of good people to his ambition. Utred almost lost everything, it was only through lucky happen-stance he was not murdered with his friends and family; it is within his right to avenge them. This Styr has allied himself with those who would see us all dead. If the Durslieg's have been taken to him, we must assume they will betray us, they have no love of our kind.” Godric sadly told his friend, his expression unreadable by most in the room, but Salazar noticed the deep hurt the proud warrior felt at the Cordwainer's departure and pain at the family's capture.
Certainly the family had been a problem in the village, but despite their arrogance they had served his family well and loyally. Godric could not help but feel he had somehow let them down, failed them, this went against the man's sense of honour and duty, even though he knew he could not have prevented it. Now, if they had gone to this Styr, then the village and school may be at risk, this man was the enemy of his own kind, and would not hesitate to attack if he felt victory would further his goals.
“Godric it was not your fault.” Salazar said kindly, “That family made their choice. We have our people in Northumbria, and Tigelwotta is back in Dunholm, and we have our people in Jorvik, even in the palace of that idiot Archbishop. We shall soon learn what has happened with the Durslieg's”
Hufflepuff learned over and put hand over Gryffindor's reassuringly. “The king of Alba will help if we need it, but no matter what Godric, you mustn't blame yourself over them.”
Godric paused for a moment then looked up. “No, you are right. No good comes from dwelling on what we cannot change or do. First, we need to improve security for our people, perhaps even organise ourselves as a wizard nation eventually, or at least lay the foundations for that to happen if needed. By Merlin, that sounds like Alfred's dream, but you know what I mean. We need to prepare a contingency in case the village and castle are ever threatened, work on improving the wards. Orin will you organise villagers for defensive training.”
“As you wish, Lord Godric.” The old man nodded pleased to see his friend back to his usual self “I had better start in the morning; Ulf and Erik are putting me up in the lodge tonight.”
“Very well, in which case my friend, you had better join them before it gets too late and they come looking for you.” Godric nodded.
Orin smiled his agreement and left, and Godric turned to the others. “Now Salazar, please tell us about your ex-student. We need to know as much about him as your oath will allow my friend.”
The four founders talked long into the night, considering what they learned of the king of Jorvik from his mentor. Most of what he knew of the man’s Magical strengths was over ten years old, but it helped. They knew they needed more information, but Tigelwotta's family in Hvitsby would probably be a good source of recent activity, her mother being Godric's daughter, they knew she was reliable. She was well hidden there, right next to the Abbey and she had not wanted to leave when offered the chance, but knew the opportunity was still there. She had contact with traders in Jorvik and was careful not to reveal her nature outside those few magical folk she knew. To others, she was simply another number of the community. She could be an excellent source of information on events in Northumbria, complimenting what their other contacts could tell them. They wondered about getting someone into the Kings Palace, as they had in Wessex, but that would have to wait until they knew more. Their most important contact would be the one that was close to the Archbishop of Jorvik, he could give them an insight into the way the church was lending its support, and the political motives behind it.
With the growth of Christianity, and the hostility that came with it, the magical community became more and more dispersed. News travelled increasingly slowly, and it was difficult to get word out unnoticed by others. They were now a divided community, in fact, the word community hardly applied anymore outside Hogwarts, Hogsmead and Godric's Hollow. Once, it had been that they would have known many magical folk all over the country, lived peacefully alongside the Muggles, quietly helping them. Now they were becoming more and more isolated as years turned into decades. The community was weakened, but hopefully not fatally so.
Godric found the persecution of his kind at odds with the stories of the Christians messiah that their priests spouted. According to them, this son of their God had performed healing magics, even raised the dead, and apparently raised himself from death. The only difference Godric could discern was that the actions of this man were called Miracles rather than spells. Even some of the church’s saints were well known wizards and witches from before the monks and priests had claimed such skills were sinful, unless performed through their God and proven so with only them able to judge the validity of the claim. Such an apparent double standard puzzled all four founders, though churchmen now held the ears of powerful men, who now wished to please God and his priests, who could see the power it would bring them. The belief itself was not inherently evil, but many of the men promoting it may well be, if their actions were any indication.
A plan of action was agreed, and even Hogwarts castle had let her feelings be known. It meant changes at the school, and for some of the people in it. Despite Slytherin's objections, the school itself had insisted it meant the end of life as students for the Creaftas.
Historical Notes:
Hot Bedding. The House elves joy at receiving beds because they had shared them previously in the fashion of one person on duty working whilst another slept, then swapping over when the shift changed was known as Hot Bedding. It was used on submarines and naval vessels I understand; I however do know of an example where thousands of men used the practice. At one time the village of Grosmont (Pronounced Growmont) near Whitby was dominated by a massive works that employed thousands of men. The village did not have enough beds to house them all, and the company was certainly not going to the expense of building new houses, so hot bedding was the solution. Today the works are gone and the village is quiet again, except for the tourists who flock there for the steam trains of course.
Frankia = France.
Revenge was a valid manner of gaining justice of the time, though usually it would need to be sanctioned by a Lord. This was to ensure the level of vengeance fitted the crime and status of the victim initially wronged. For example a Lord's life was seen as more valuable than a slave's, although a ship’s slave was seen as less valuable than one that directly served a Lord. Even the Church sanctioned the system, and as it grew, sat in judgement over any claims of the right of vengeance.
Although the Norse had arithmetic they do not appear to have had a written number system of their own, instead they learnt the symbols in use wherever they went, in order to trade effectively there. So in Britain they learnt the Roman numerals that the local population were used to, yet it is known the Arabic symbols were adopted by them in appropriate countries as well. A barter system was used in trading and money was unnecessary, if you needed something it could be exchanged for goods if agreed. Even the coins were only valuable because of the weight of the gold or Silver they were made from. It is known that Norse trading influence stretched from the Middle East over to (briefly) Canada though Ireland, Iceland and Greenland were the western most points for most trading ships.
Authors Notes:
My thanks for your patience as I struggled with this chapter, finally it is done and here hopefully for your enjoyment.
Thanks also to those of you who reviewed the last chapter I really appreciate your feedback. I look forward to seeing any reviews you want to leave.
My thanks also to Jascott for Betaing this chapter.
I make no promises as to how long it will be until the next chapter, I want to get a few more chapters close to ready before I post again so it may be a while, but if this plan works then I should be able to minimise the wait after that. My thanks to you all for your forbearance as this adled old brain does it's work, I will not abandon this story no matter how long it takes to complete.
Best wishes to you all. Tgfoy.
Chapter 11: The King, The Bishop and The Hogs Back.
[View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]
[View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]
Disclaimer: As always, anything you recognise from the books by JKR is hers and hers alone. Anything else is mine.
Chapter 11.
The King, The Bishop and The Hogs Back.
10th Century:
Styr was growing increasingly uneasy about the Scottish guests. He had spent a week trying to gain the family's confidence, attempting to wheedle the location of their origination out of them. He preferred not to use Legilimancy to read the foul families minds fearing they knew enough to reveal his true nature if he did. He had made the mistake of offering them help to settle on their own piece of Northumbrian land, so long as they gave him alone the information they had. He had needed to be careful with them, treat them as honoured guests, when in fact he found them an obnoxious family full of their own self importance. He played on their feelings of betrayal by their Lord, desperate to get as much information from them as he could without the use of magic, before Hrothweard had insisted on meeting with them.
Styr had, in the end, had no choice in granting the meeting. The Archbishop had arrived, unannounced, at the Palace and demanded to see them privately. The meeting seemed to have gone well for the church man, which certainly was not good for the king, but he still had no word as to what had actually been discussed. However, the family had been even more reticent since they had met with the head of the church in Northumbria. Even the fat thug of a boy, who had at first been chatty with Thorfin, even instigating joint pranks on the servants, now avoided the King's son.
Styr thought back over the information he had managed to glean from the Durslieg's, mostly on the day they had arrived, when they had been overwhelmed by meeting the King, and desperate to curry his favour.
The family had, in fact, been the one piece of obviously good news the ship from Dunholm had brought. The captain had paid the tax to trade in the city, passed on his news, then returned to his vessel. Later in the day, the family's wagon and beast had been off loaded, reassembled, and brought to the palace, along with the rest of their belongings; the stench from which was strong even over the smell of the city. Styr had heard the ship had stayed for two more days, trading and gathering supplies, then the captain visited the cathedral where he probably paid tax to the church, as all Christians were expected to do, before he departed, allowing the tide to pull his ship down the river back to the coast.
The news they brought of raids from north of the wall, which seemed to have resumed again, gave the king an excuse to ignore the summons to lead his army south. He was, of course, yet to inform Hrothweard of this news; he was still considering how best to use this information for maximum gain, to catch the churchman off guard. Today though, his time was up; today the Archbishop was to visit the palace again, for the King's council, which meant that Styr would control the meeting. He would be able to put the Archbishop in his place, and stop any more thought of moving the Fryd south. This was the one meeting they both attended where the King had complete control; there was no possibility of the Archbishop being able to overrule him without making himself look foolish. That said, the churchman was a good politician, and would try to manipulate the King, expecting more leeway on protocol than was strictly allowed, believing it his right for gifting the throne to him. Not this time though. Styr too was a good politician; it was time to bring the clergy under control. He would inform Hrothweard what would happen. The news of the raids in the north would mean that the Lords summoned to attend would support him, if only to only protect themselves. This was his chance, perhaps his only one, to call into question the church’s loyalty to Northumbria without having to worry about appearing to be being disloyal to their God, or church.
At least, that was the plan, and Styr brought Thorfin and the Durslieg's into the hall along with his advisers. Perhaps when the family saw him put the troublesome priest in his place, it would loosen their tongues, help them see where their loyalty should lie.
The room was full as the Archbishop arrived on horse-back at the Palace gate, late and with his guard fully armed; a show of power intended to catch the king off guard. Styr however had expected this, and not only had he ordered his own men to deny the guard access beyond the court yard and into the palace buildings, but he also began the kings council meeting at exactly the time proscribed, instead of waiting for the cleric. Hrothweard arrived at the door to the Hall, clearly furious his men had been denied access, but stopped in his tracks as his path was barred by two of the Kings men, as any late arrival would be, once the session had started. He was not accustomed to such treatment; King's council should not start without his presence, not when said monarch was only in that exalted position because he had placed him there. He observed the King directing the discussion, listening intently to the other Lords’ advice. Unable to hear what was said, he waited for the King to notice he was there and create a pause to allow him entry; it was all he could do.
Those in the hall had their backs to the entrance as was customary, showing they trusted their King to protect them in his Hall, so none noticed the angry clergyman impatiently waiting outside. Each Lord sat in a specific place in relation to the others, depending on their status, both in society in general and within the council. Those closest to the King were the most senior, by wealth of land, or the most trusted advisers, whose counsel had proven most reliable in the past. Each had fought alongside Styr when he took the throne, some receiving their reward from him, a few from the church. Hrothweard noticed his customary place at the side of the King was taken by the King’s son; as a consequence of his anger, he did not notice the Durslieg's sat in the shadows behind the throne.
Styr had, however, noticed the angry archbishop’s arrival at the entrance, and decided to keep him waiting for a few minutes longer; they had already discussed a number of issues the Lords had brought news of, and were on city matters. Smiling to himself, he invited more of the Lords to offer their advice on the thorny issue of how much the city would charge for scraping the hulls of over-wintering ships to free them of the barnacles they had gathered since the spring. The amount was eventually set, so the king finally acknowledged the presence of the Archbishop and invited him in; the guards parted to allow him in, and he swiftly moved through the door.
“Ah, Archbishop, I see you have at last arrived.” Styr smiled indicating that the man should sit facing the King. “Not to worry, we have managed admirably thus far without your wise guidance.”
Hrothweard noted the barbs Styr had not bothered concealing in his words painted in the veneer of formal politeness, and his anger rose; it was not calmed as the King indicated he should sit with most of the Lords, closer to the throne; an invitation protocol did not allow him to refuse without losing face further than he had already. He quickly quashed his anger, knowing it would not help; he must not lose control… besides, he held the controlling position, although the king did not yet know it. “My king I believe the news I bring from Wessex will be sufficient to allow my lateness pass.”
The atmosphere in the room tensed amongst the Lords, they recognised the signs of the verbal contest for power between the two most powerful men in Northumbria. This may not bode well for the meeting, or the country as the two men vied for superiority; even the staunch Christians amongst them could not help, but wondered if the old pagan gods, which they knew some of their number still secretly looked to, were not playing with them all for their entertainment.
The King smiled. “In which case, we shall hold off on other matters until we have heard this news which has delayed you, Hrothweard.” Styr knew he was calling the Archbishop’s bluff, and baiting him, not giving the churchman chance to settle into his comfort zone, strengthening his own position, whilst appearing to defer to the church.
Hrothweard had wanted time to drop the news he had brought into the meeting at a more opportune moment in the discussions, to catch them all off guard, gaining agreement before they could object. He began to wonder at the Kings attitude; perhaps he knew more than he had given him credit for? No that was impossible; there was no way Styr could know about this already, he wondered if it was something else of which he was unaware. He inwardly laughed, of course that couldn't be the case, how could his own network of informants fail him? No, the King was bluffing. Having come to this conclusion, Hrothweard drew his attention more confidently to the here and now of the Kings council.
All eyes were on him. Custom dictated that new business not be introduced until the end, but the King had changed that custom; all were awaiting his words now. “The King of Wessex sends his compliments, and orders that St Cuthbert's remains be moved to Dunholm within the month to secure him whilst it is peaceful. Further, in consultation with the family and my colleague in Cantwaraburh, the Durslieg's are to be taken south immediately. They have requested the asylum of the church, and it has been granted. They have proved loyal to the church, and will benefit from its protection.” The Archbishop gloated; Styr's face had briefly betrayed his fury, he had deliberately worded the report to give impression that the King of Wessex was interfering in Northumbrian matters.
Styr calmed himself as he considered the information. He knew it was Hrothweard who had changed the church’s order to Wessex's in order to provoke; his own spies in the Church had told him where the request had come from. He also knew that the King of Wessex had told the church he could not issue such an order; he could merely add his support to a request made by the clergy themselves. Still, he could use Hrothweard's words to sow seeds he could develop later in the meeting. He smiled, an almost feral smile, at the Archbishop. “Please thank Wessex for his complements, but remind him he may not give orders in my Kingdom, anymore than I can in his. However, the church can do as it likes with the corpse in that chamber you have created in the church at Onripum.” He fell silent considering his next move carefully.
The Church had spent much gold to create that chamber beneath the church in Onripum, to hold the box. The crypt was lined with stone, with narrow entrances for the clergy. They had spent much more of Northumbria's treasure to construct a new shrine for the cadaver at Dunholm. No, if they wanted to take it north where it could be stolen more easily in raids, well that was their choice, but should he point out the waste by the church, it could alienate those Lords yet faithful to it. Besides, the Archbishop could hardly expect the Fryd to be sent south when the King would have to supply the guard for the priests who would accompany the saint on its journey; this would give him the excuse to disobey the Archbishops command whilst making it appear to be for the church's benefit. The Durslieg's were a simple matter, so long as he could control their departure; he would after all take the information he needed from their minds, then oblivate them of the experience. Still, he could not give in too easily in the eyes of the council, and he still had the news from the north to break; that should surprise the smug cleric.
Taking a deep breath as if calming himself. “Very well Archbishop, I shall order the guard along the route for the holy saints trip, and of course to accompany him.” Styr agreed. “As for the Durslieg's… perhaps their journey can wait until sufficient of my men are available afterwards to take them south.”
The Archbishop smiled; he had, he believed, won a victory over the King. Perhaps that would help put him back in his place. “The church is grateful to you my king, though only a few guards for the Saint will be required, our own men, and God, shall accompany the holy remains, though as many of your men as you can muster along the route would be valuable. One or two of your men is all that is required to accompany the Durslieg's, their odour, and manner, should put off most attacks anyway; they will leave within the week. After all, it is our allies’ lands they will go through, and the journey north for the blessed Cuthbert is hardly fraught with danger. Dunholm is at peace, by all reports from my clergy there.”
The king smiled. He knew the Archbishop believed he had won; he would continue with the charade, for now. His words and tone were measured, though not noticeably to others, as he responded “Very well, I will supply two men to escort the family, and send word to all men to guard the route of Saint Cuthbert.”
“Thank you, my King.” The Archbishop dutifully replied, his eyes betraying his true feelings; his eyes widened in surprise as the King turned to look into the shadows behind him.
“I believe the rest of our discussions will be of little interest to you as you appear to have made your choice. I am sorry you will be leaving us.” He said in a clear voice, as Hrothweard noticed someone was there for the first time. “I shall see you following this meeting, to make the arrangements; you may return to your rooms for now.” The King addressed the figures that appeared from the gloom, revealing who they were to the Archbishop. They bowed to Styr before they silently left the room, glaring at the cleric as they went.
Styr was almost laughing out loud as the Priest realised the family had heard his words; the King had deliberately hidden them so he would not know they were there. He had gone to some trouble to garner their loyalty, and had damaged that with a few words; still he should be able to salvage something of that relationship, to do what he needed to with them, so long as they wanted to leave the Palace, before going to Wessex. Styr's voice drew the Archbishop from his thoughts.
“Next, we must hear the report from my messengers, who have recently returned with the Durslieg's on the ship that brought them.” The King nodded towards one of the men who had escorted the family from Dunholm.
The report was detailed; Hrothweard's face draining of colour as he learned of the regular raids on where the new shrine was, with the church he had caused to be built to take the saints remains to. This was to be their permanent home; completing their journey round Northumbria, until God’s guidance had told his priests where to build. Dunholm sounded far from safe, contrary to the word he received regularly from his priests. If their reports were false, as now seemed likely, what else were they concealing? The timing of the move had been decided on his recommendations, based on those reports. To change that now was unthinkable; he would lose all credibility with his masters in the south. He had personally assured them of the peaceful relations Northumbria had with the Scots. Was this simply a play by the King to gain power over him by embarrassing him in front of his superior in Cantwaraburh? That would explain the reports he had from the town, perhaps his priests had not misled him, and this report was a lie engineered by the King. Styr was a slippery ally, ambitious enough to do anything to suit his purpose; he had after all betrayed his own brother to gain the throne. Hrothweard had supported that act, but if he could betray his brother so easily, would he remain loyal to him, or betray him without a thought? It was the only answer that made sense; he could not allow the King to get away with it.
With all protocol and politeness forgotten, his anger built and exploded, and he interrupted the report. “Styr, I put you on this throne, now you betray me.” Spittle was spraying and frothing from his mouth as his temper rose to fire and brimstone level. “You will explain why, on your word, I assured the King of Wessex of the safety that the blessed Saint would enjoy in Dunholm? Why, on the strength of your assurances, the church both here and in Wessex has committed vast amounts of gold to build the shrine, and church, only to find as the work is complete, it has been built within reach of heathen savages ravaging the area? Why have you not brought the Scots under control? Your disloyalty to the good of the church has placed both the Saint, and my position, in grave danger. Who supported you against your brother with the sole purpose to ensure our orders were fulfilled, as you agreed at the time? We kept our side of the bargain, you are King, and it is time for you to fulfil your word to us.”
All present drew a sharp breath as the most senior church man in Northumbria brought the King's honour into question. Styr had to react strongly, or all would assume his guilt of the accusations. They expected the King to react as violently as the Archbishop; they knew if he did, they would need to choose sides as civil war erupted between the King and Church.
Styr, however, remained calm, his eyes cold as steel as he responded firmly, his tone oozing the strength of a man who knew he had the power to crush or make the man he addressed. Brooking no argument from his would-be puppet master, his words cut through the tension as swiftly as a sword. “Archbishop Hrothweard, we are not in your vicars’ refectory in Bedern now, nor your cloister, or even a chamber within your house. You are at my council. I will, for now, ignore disregard for proper behaviour in my presence. However, I cannot allow your accusations to stand unchallenged. You complain we have no peace in the North, while you request our Fryd wastes it's time at Wessex, building defences against no one. Defences that Wessex should be constructing for himself, as each Lord here could tell you. I would remind you that the bulk of the gold for your shrine at Dunholm was Northumbrian, not from your church, or from Wessex. Tell me how you wish us to fulfil all the demands you place on us. Which is to be our priority and which ignored? Should we deal with the threat to our northern border, or send men south? Perhaps if you stopped trying to serve more than one master, you would see more clearly the requirements of Northumbria. Archbishop, is your loyalty here or with Wessex?” The Kings words were dripping with insults, both obvious and implied, but every Lord present knew them to be true.
The Archbishop sat, shocked, unused to being spoken to in such terms, but his anger was quietened at the realisation of the truth of them. “I must obey Cantwaraburh, he is senior.” He weakly replied, not able to defend against the accusations made.
“Why?” Styr replied, the strength in his voice not diminishing as he swiftly continued, not allowing Hrothweard to answer. “Because Wessex dictated? Who is he to rule your church, and attempt to take Northumbria by stealth through you? He knows nothing of life here, so why let him rule your actions here? How can he know the needs of the people you serve? Cuthbert will go to Dunholm, without his help, but to ensure the shrine is safe, we must quiet the Scots. For that we need information from the Durslieg's”
Whilst the Archbishop stared silently open mouthed at Styr, the implication that Wessex was trying to invade Northumbria by stealth shocked him into realising he was rapidly losing the loyalty of the Lords present. Wessex had left him impotent to respond, so the wizard took his opportunity. He wordlessly cast Legilimens on the Archbishop for the first time; what he found was no surprise. The man was frantically trying to find a way to regain control, but had none. Styr pushed past those thoughts to dig deeper, searching for the information he needed. He swiftly swept through the memories he did not require, until he found the ones of his meeting with the Durslieg's He quickly extracted the information he wanted, then withdrew his probing, satisfied he now knew all that Hrothweard did about the appalling family, and significantly, some detail of their journey. He now knew the name of the village they were from, and that it was close to the formidable fortress of the school; details considered unimportant by the Archbishop, as the family had been unable to tell him the nature of those who attended it. Hrothweard was still unaware of why Styr's men had brought them to Jorvik. The King gained this knowledge in a few short seconds, and then silently obliviated the memory of his intrusion; none of the observers knew anything odd had happened.
The lack of response from the Archbishop indicated to the other Lords that the King had won this round, and gained their support. As a result of the lack of any denials or justifications of the allegations, they all now agreed to send men to help repel the Scots once and for all. Styr had his army, he knew the name of his target, he now had no further need of the Durslieg's, they would be gone within a day.
Hrothweard returned to his palace behind the Minster in a foul mood after the meeting. Styr had somehow out-manoeuvred him on an issue he had been so sure of. The king had succeeded in leading him into agreeing to too much; Cantwaraburh would not be pleased his instructions had not been enforced. Styr had been too prepared, starting the council without him; not breaking custom for his guard; or allowing him in as soon as he arrived. His absence from that discussion had prevented him levying a church tax on the amount; he had to be present to have it added; now they would miss out on a valuable source of winter income. Then the King had apparently known more about the situation at Dunholm than his own informers had told him, thereby enabling Styr to legitimately show his generosity to the church in providing the guard and Fryd to protect the saint, a gesture that would not go unnoticed by Wessex. This overshadowed the non appearance of the Fryd to go south, a lever he no longer had with the King, who would already be preparing to summons it to Dunholm. On top of all that the accusations he had made were perfectly true and had lost him the loyalty of the Lords whose first duty was to the people that relied on their lands. The Archbishop contemplated how he could regain control on the king, and prove his effectiveness to Wessex. After all he did not want to be the first Archbishop of Jorvik not to become Archbishop of Cantwaraburh when the time came for it.
Styr, meanwhile, was happy with how things had gone and had immediately sent messengers to Wessex, with the news that despite the threat from the North he was ensuring the safe passage of the precious remains of the saint. It was important he got the message to them before Hrothweard did, not only did it demonstrate his loyalty to the church, and prevent the Archbishop claiming the credit, but it also diminished Hrothweard's position with his senior colleague. Not only because he had not known about the troubles near this shrine, the site of which he was responsible for choosing, but also because his lack of knowledge had led the church to act precipitously in ordering the saint be moved. In the process, he had gained the complete loyalty of the Northumbrian Lords, and undermined the churches influence without exposing his own position. The Fryd would, as a result, probably number at least ten thousand men. Hrothweard had even managed to undermine the loyalty to the church of even the staunchest Christian amongst the Lords with his display.
Styr had also gained information on the location of the stronghold full of witches and wizards along with its village. He lacked a precise location, but he had a name, Hogsmead, and he knew the name of the family that owned it, Gryffindor. Important information which he could use to guide him to his mentors location with an army, with which he could act to guarantee he became king of all England. He also knew his old Mentor was bound by the oath made when he had accepted Styr as his Apprentice, as Styr was too. This could count to Styr's advantage, when it came to the attack; he knew Salazar would act to protect the school, but would also be bound to act against anyone who attacked him personally. He could dismiss his mentor; he would be no threat to him. The fact that Salazar would attack the others in the army did not matter, he would be safe from him and any he saw attacking him. No; the biggest threat to him would be if Utred Huntrodds lived long enough to realise whose army it was.
20th Century.
Petunia, Molly and Ginny stood alongside Delilah and Tarquin, dressed in black robes, outside the cottage Eli and Maggie had owned in Hogsmead A guard of honour, comprising members of Gryffindor house, stood in two lines along the garden path, awaiting their cue to walk through the gate and line a clear passage to the centre of the road. The street itself was quiet; the village was to be effectively closed. The few visitors wandering round, sensing that a solemn occasion was about to occur, were respectfully quiet as they observed the scene. Every shop and business was closing as the appointed time drew close, only the school would be continuing to run as usual during the events in the village, albeit minus a quarter of the students. Harry had felt great pride in his students the day before, as he had escorted a representative deputation of them, one for each year, to Minerva's office. The students had asked that they make their request themselves; they had filed solemnly into the office and lined up in front of the headmistress' desk. They represented every member of the house, as they requested permission to support their two house mates by attending the funeral. They had suggested they could make up the work from the lessons they would miss at the weekend if required; students from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff had offered to share notes of the classes. Minerva had readily agreed, sharing the pride Harry felt that the twins’ new house mates wished to support them as they bid farewell to the last of their free family. She had already adjusted the timetable, so the staff who had known the popular couple, and wished it, could also attend.
Five minutes before the set time, the doors of every house in the street opened, and the occupants of each emerged to stand respectfully on the pavements outside their property. If their house was to be passed by the procession, then the family simply waited; if they lived further up the street, they walked down until they were outside the cottage and assembled across the road. The residents from the rest of the village arrived, joining the others, forming a human wall blocking the street. Aberforth, bearing the village mace, joined the group of five who were watching the actions of the villagers with expressions of surprise. Aberforth set the mace down as he bent to speak with the twins.
“Don't worry you two. Eli and Maggie were both well loved here; everyone in the village knew them and wanted to pay their respects. Now, we must form the procession, so if you will stand along the centre of the road, and we shall ensure everything is done properly for your Aunt and Uncle.”
The twins silently nodded, then allowed themselves to be gently guided by the three women with them as they took position side by side in the centre of the road; the stage was set for the start of the sad duty they had to perform. Both sides of the route were lined with villagers and tourists, all silently waiting, watching; a low rumble of subdued conversation ran through the crowd as the September sun warmed them, all eyes on the door of the cottage.
The clock on the village post office in the square began to chime the hour; all chatter ceased, and a silence fell over all those gathered, and it seemed to the small group in the middle of the road that everyone held their breath. The door of the cottage was opened from the inside, and the students assembled on the garden path turned and marched smartly out of the gate two abreast, wands drawn held upright in front of their chests. Once through the gate, the two lines parted and formed two lines ending just in front of the group. Two figures emerged from the house, they stood either side of the door, and the students smartly raised their wands, arms straight pointing slightly inwards in salute. Neville and Dudley stood either side of the garden path, as first Harry, and then Ron emerged, a coffin held low, gently carried between them. They stopped once Ron had cleared the step; Neville and Dudley then took position, the cousins next to each other at the head. Together the hoisted the casket to their shoulders then slowly walked out, between the students, stopping just beyond the end of their lines, and the group waiting at the end. As they stopped, George and Bill emerged, and stood where Neville and Dudley had moments before. Arthur led Charlie bearing the second oak coffin between them; it too, was raised to be carried on their shoulders as George and Bill took their positions. They followed the path between the students until they reached their position next to the first casket. Dennis closed the cottage door as Aberforth shouldered the Hogsmead Mace, and made his way to a position ahead of the two coffins, turned to face them, bowed, and then waited. Petunia, Delilah, Molly, Tarquin and Ginny then stepped forward in a line behind the coffins, the Gryffindor's lined up behind them; Aberforth turned, and the solemn cortège began the steady walk through the village. The crowd behind remained still as neighbours along the route joined the back of the procession; as the last of the families of that street joined; then the other villagers in the crowd followed on. As the caskets passed, people bowed then joined the back of the black clad parade of humanity; every villager joined the column, leaving visitors standing respectfully watching as they passed by.
It was a half mile walk to the grave yard, along the road out of the village that led to the stile where Harry had once met Sirius in his fourth year. The enclosed area had escaped his notice on that occasion, hidden as it was behind a grass topped dry stone wall. Simple wooden gates were held open by the post master to allow them access to the well tended ground. There were hundreds of grave markers dotting the green between the gravel paths; the oldest stone was just inside the gate, newest at the far end where a double width grave pit was awaiting the arrival of the couple who would occupy it from this day on. Nigel broke line to take the postmasters place; he joined Aberforth to lead the mourners to the grave. They walked round either side to the head of the cut, and turned to face the procession as it arrived; Molly, Petunia, Ginny and the twins took position across the foot of the grave, as the pall bearers lowered the coffins onto a hover charm that held them above the grave. The men then stood respectfully down the sides, completing the square around the grave, whilst the other mourners assembled behind them.
The Gryffindor's stood behind the twins who were, by now, in floods of tears, all three ladies had comforting arms around them, Ginny between the youngsters an arm around each. Many of the village elders remembered when Maggie and Eli had lived here, others knew them from visits; the couple were held in high regard, by all in the village, this was their way when one of their number died.
As civic leader, the Postmaster conducted the ceremony, and gave the official eulogy detailing the lives of the couple. He then invited any present who wished to, to add their own personal memories. A number of the elder villagers told stories of child hood with the two, one spoke of the early days of their romance. Some of the tales were humorous, others simply personal; each gave an insight into the couple. Once the last had spoken, the Postmaster introduced the twins who had calmed as others had spoken, as they stepped forward; they had earlier made it known that they wanted to speak at the ceremony.
“We only really knew Maggie and Eli a short time.” Delilah began.
“Just the last few months of their lives really.” Tarquin continued the 'twin-speak' address.
“But, in that time they taught us more than we had ever learnt before,”
“They taught us about places.”
“And history both Muggle and wizard.”
“They taught us about nature.”
“And the beauty of our surroundings”
“They taught us how to enjoy ourselves.”
“And that it was fine to be ourselves.”
They then spoke together, tears running down their faces. “They taught us that we were loved and how to love.”
Tarquin finished for the twins. “The weeks we spent with them were the best in our lives. We shall try to live as they taught us; that is what they would want us to do. We shall miss them but always love them, as they loved us.”
Again together they said. “Goodbye Eli and Maggie you will always be in our hearts.”
They stepped back to their places, and into the arms of the three ladies, their emotions showing freely, as they could never have done only a few months before. The Postmaster gently lowered the coffins into the grave, where they settled side by side, then covered them with the mound of earth. Hermione stepped next to Petunia and raised her wand. The twins had asked her to conjure the grave stone; beneath the names and dates, the epitaph read “They truly knew life and how to live. Now eternally united.”
Then the twins laid a wreath, and Ginny conjured a carpet of flowers over the bare earth. The twins then nodded to George; he released the single Weasley firework, which exploded with a gentle pop to reveal a picture of Eli and Maggie within a wreath of golden sparks.
Aberforth lowered the Mace from his shoulder, and held it upright in front of him in salute, then re-shouldered it, turned, and led the Postmaster back to the path and led the way to the gate where they stopped and waited. The pall bearers joined the twins, who nodded their readiness to leave. After a few moments, Delilah, Molly, Tarquin and Arthur led the way, followed by Harry and Ginny, Dudley and Petunia, Ron and Hermione; then George, Bill, Neville and Charlie led the Gryffindor's to head the procession back into the village, and the three broomsticks. The group waited in line behind the Mace as the Gryffindor house guard of honour and the villagers lined up behind them.
As they waited, Hermione’s eyes were drawn to an ancient looking hog back stone marker, with runes carved into it. The runes were worn but legible.
She gasped “Oh my word, Ron, look at that.”
Ron, Harry and Ginny looked at the stone; it was the closest to the gate right next to the path. “What?” Ron asked
“That stone, the runes on it are in Furthark. That looks like it was the first burial here.” She replied
“What runes?” Ron asked
“On the side there.” Hermione pointed “They are really clear for their age.”
“Looks like there could be lines carved there Hermione, but they are almost worn away.” Harry said.
“But I can read them, they look clear to me, they could have been carved last week they are so crisp.”
By this time the Postmaster was taking an interest.
“Clear? Ron asked “I can hardly see them.”
Hermione looked at the others; it was obvious only she could read them. “They say 'Utred Huntrodds rightful Lord of Tang, first student of Gryffindor, and his wife the Lady Frayja.. Their chosen descendant shall read where others may not.' Huntrodds, the same name as at Whitby, and in my family.” She pondered a moment then thoughtfully asked “That's the grave of an Utred and Freya Huntrodds; it must be 1000 years old, I wonder if they are ancestors?”
“I suppose it's possible, but 'Mione look into it later. We must keep up.” He said urgently “We have to let everyone in remember.” The Funeral tea was to take place at Titch marsh cottage where Kreacher and Winky were preparing the food in a marquee near the pond. Madam Rosemerta had of course supplied the drinks.
“Oh yes, but isn't it exciting, it could be that my ancestors lived here.” She let him lead her away.
The Post Master had continued to watch the couple; he smiled to Hermione as they reached him. “You, my dear are Utred’s successor and the one destined to free him. We knew he was buried here, but only the heir could read the runes; that much is known to all brought up in the village. I will explain more if you wish at the funeral tea.”
Author's Notes:
I'm back at last but have not been idle since last posting. I have been working hard for you all as time has allowed and have a few chapters "Banked" so to speak. Keep an eye on my page for latest status of forthcoming chapters.
This Chapter takes this story over the 100 000 word mark incredibly, (It took 17 chapters for essence to pass that milestone).
Due to lack of activity my Meet the Author topic on the forums has gone, please let me know if you would like me to start a new one there.
Many thanks to you all for your patience and to those of you who were kind enough to leave a review. I look forward to seeing what you think of this chapter. I still maintain the policy of replying to all reviews left.
My thanks also to my Beta Jascott for his hard work.
Best wishes to you all.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Furthark is a runic alphabet used at the time. As it was carved into wood or stone, generally it was made up of straight lines, no curves, as they were difficult to carve. There is no difference between the symbols for the modern letters J or Y; they were one letter in Furthark .
A Hogs Back grave stone was a large carved stone, domed across its length marking the top (hence the name). They were set lengthways along the grave, some still survive in situ in Northern Britain but far more have been excavated in graveyards, some of which are now church yards, and so the stone has ended up displayed within the church. They would have been expensive to create, so only the rich would have been able to afford them.
Bedern was the area in York where the church housed it's Vicars and Monks from the foundation of the Minster (see earlier chapter historical notes on the names of York Minster) until the dissolution of the Monasteries under Henry the 8th (he of the 6 wives). Two structures from the later medieval complex of the Vicars choral remain to this day. Bedern Chapel is now occupied by the York Glaziers Trust who famously care for the windows in the Minster and the former refectory is now known as Bedern Hall and is home to three of the surviving ancient Gilds (Guilds) of the City. The foundations of the complex were subject of a large excavation in the 1970's.
The church had powers to raise it's own tax and often attempted to impose it on all, whether believers or not. This was imposed over much of what is now England, Northumbria being a notable exception where only the Christian Saxons tended to pay. The cash was intended to pay for the clergy, buildings and shrines the bishops deemed necessary.
Disclaimer: Anything you recognise from the wonderful books by J.K.Rowling belong to her and her publishers, I make no claim on it. Anything else is mine.
Chapter 12.
The Loudest Cheer.
Back at Titch Marsh cottage everyone who had been in the procession was gathering in the back garden. As they arrived, each spoke with and commiserated with the twins, some even told them memories of Maggie and Eli as young people.
The two children stayed close to Harry and Ginny next to the path into the garden, whilst everyone arrived. Once they had arrived, they went to kept Teddy occupied on the verandah of the Summer House where Molly and Andromeda sat. It was, after all, far better being with the toddler than putting up with the sad looks many of the women present were giving them.
People mingled in the garden, some standing talking, others sat on one of the numerous conjured chairs around the grounds. Others found tables, and waited for refreshment, whilst a few took the opportunity to see what Ron and Hermione had done with the garden. Rosemerta and her staff, together with Kreacher and Winky, could be seen flitting between people with jugs of Butterbeer or Pumpkin Juice, glasses and tankards of stronger drinks and plates laden with food ensuring each guest had the opportunity of refreshment. The two elves made sure the twins and Teddy were not left out
Harry and Ginny were chatting with Dudley near the Summer House. Maria had been unable to get time off work for the funeral. Ron and Hermione joined them.
“It went well.” Hermione commented, glancing at the twins.
“ Yes, thank goodness, the poor twins they have been through so much.” opined Ginny. “ So how are you settling in here, sorry we haven't been able to visit yet.”
“ Oh it's wonderful” Hermione smiled “ There will be chance for you to come soon, you know you're welcome any time.”
“Dud likes it don't you fella” Ron grinned elbowing his Muggle colleague jovially in the ribs.
“Sure do, Ron.” Dudley laughed “It's great to have people I know so close by, mind you, everyone in the village has welcomed me warmly. Still, it's good to have people here I already knew, and Maria comes most evenings after work too, and sometimes we Floo to her house and join her parents for dinner. Other times we pop here or just stay in the flat, she's a great help with the lessons Minerva set up for mum and I.”
“I hear her Dad is taken with you too Dud, says his wife fusses over you and worries about you being on your own in the flat.” Harry teased lightly.
“Oh yes, almost as much as Mrs. Weasley does over you Harry.” winked Dudley. “She sends Maria with food parcels for me at least twice a week. I am getting quite a taste for her cooking, she makes a mean apple pie. I am being careful though, I want to keep my new figure.”
It was true the potion had been effective, he liked his trimmer profile, as did Maria, he was determined to keep it too.
They continued to chat and mingled with others in the garden, introducing Dudley to people he had not yet met. After just over an hour people began to leave and soon it was time to take the twins back to school.
Hermione and Ginny were talking about the village as Harry gathered the twins, and Hermione was talking about the grave she had seen.
“Ginny, remember the Huntrodds at Whitby? Well, I spotted a very old grave today, it was a Huntrodds too, an Utred Huntrodds and his wife Frayja. The Post master has told me of the story that he was Gryffindor's first student, and saved the village. Apparently, there is a legend that after a thousand years his family would re-emerge and settle in the village. The villagers would know when the family had returned, as they would be the ones able to read the runes on the grave. It also says the one who does is the one who alone has the power to save thousands. Well, he thinks that as I could read the runes, long faded as he described them, that the one with the power is me. It sort of fit's in with what Firenze said, remember that day we met him on Hogwarts driveway. I need to find out more about this Utred; could you see if there's anything on him in the Hogwarts library for me? I'm going to check the Ministry one, and try to trace the family.”
Ginny looked awkward. “Well actually, we have a book which has quite a lot about Utred in it, in our library. I'll lend it you if you like, I'll send it down to you with Tiberius later.”
Hermione didn't seem to notice her friend's discomfort, she was to thrilled to have a definite source of information to follow. She nodded her agreement enthusiastically as Harry arrived with the twins and they had to go.
Once the twins were back in Gryffindor tower with their friends Harry and Ginny retired to their rooms.
They settled on the sofa, Ginny snuggled up to Harry.
“Hermione started talking about the Huntrodds today, she saw Utred's grave stone. I said I'd send her the book.” She told him.
“It's started then, her path to her destiny.” Harry suggested
“Looks like it.” She agreed.
“Well the book is in my office love, best send it now, then she'll know as much as we do.”
Ginny went to collect the book and returned to find Tiberius waiting.
“He's just arrived.” Harry commented “Just like Hedwig, he seems to know when we need him.”
Ginny smiled as she tied the book to the Owls leg. “Of course you do don't you Tiberius” She cooed stroking the proud owl's head with her finger, her tone became more serious as she give him his instructions. “Not far to go boy, just to Hermione in the village all right?
The owl hooted and took off as she finished.
“The twins coped well today I thought.” she said as she snuggled back up to Harry, again.
“Yes let's hope that continues this weekend, at the will reading.” He replied yawning.
Ginny grinned.”Come on then my love, you've done well today, you are staying awake longer and longer each day. Still, I know it took a lot today, lets get to bed.” She stood and held out her hand to help him up.
Harry nodded and gratefully accepted her hand and stood, she led him to the bedroom.
The following Saturday, after breakfast, whilst the students were either enjoying the freedom of the weekend or working on their homework assignments, Harry and Ginny walked with the twins to the headmistress' office. Kingsley and Oliver were waiting for them there, for the official reading of Eli and Maggie's will. It was unusual for the reading to be held outside Gringotts, but the bank had agreed with the minister to hold it in the headmistress' office as the only beneficiaries were students; Kingsley had also agreed to pay a fee to the bank as well of course. As the group entered the office, a Gringotts Goblin turned to watch them approach. His expression didn't change, nor did the Goblin offer any greeting as he watched them cross the room from his seat next to the headmistresses desk. Further chairs were arranged around the room, enough for those now in attendance.
Kingsley smiled a greeting “Good to see you all, Delilah, Tarquin; how are you settling in to your new house?”
“Very well thank you for asking Minister.” said Delilah, a trace of a smile briefly breaking through her sombre expression, she sat down in a chair near the shelf that held the sorting hat; Tarquin sat next to her silently, both looking very serious.
“Good, well as you know we need to read the will of Mr and Mrs Symonite... er... Maggie and Eli. I understand they deposited their last will at Gringotts only a few weeks before they died. Elrond is here”, He indicated the Goblin, “to ensure everything is done as it should be, and to facilitate any transfers needed as a result of the will.”
“Now, you two are you happy for us to proceed at this time?” Oliver asked.
Both twins looked to Harry and Ginny, who smiled back reassuringly. The two children nodded their agreement, and everyone sat down. Elrond clicked his fingers and a small black chest appeared on the desk. He opened it and took out a scroll which he handed to the minister.
“Minister this is the last will of Mr and Mrs Symonite, which they jointly made in the bank some weeks ago.” The Goblin announced.“ I have the necessary authority to, if necessary, distribute any gold held in the bank's vaults, and conduct any business required immediately on conclusion of the reading.”
“Thank you Elrond. Twins, are you happy that I read it or would you prefer some one else.” asked Kingsley.
“No, it's fine for you to do it, minister.” Tarquin finally found his voice.
Kingsley smiled, nodded, then broke the seals, both wax and magical, unrolled the parchment, took a deep breath and began to read.
“This is the last will and testament of Eli and Maggie Symonite, both being of sound mind though of elderly body. Delilah and Tarquin we want to thank you for helping us enjoy our last months together. Through you we re-found our youth and enthusiasm for life, we are only sorry we didn't know of your suffering earlier, however life is for living and hope you will live yours to the full. Don't live life in regrets, you have some very good and influential friends who care about you, we know they will help you.
You are wonderful children who did more for us than you will know until you are older, and for that we thank you. Never lose that curiosity to find out that you showed us. Harry, Ginny and Mr. Gresley are your trustees, along with Healer Gilbert, they will look after things for you until you come of age, but everything we have is now yours, our beloved twins. You deserve it all, and we hope it will go some way to helping you to be happy in the future. We hope you will remember our short time together fondly, but ask you not to dwell on how it ended; think of the good times and perhaps one day, you will be taking your children to some of the places we took you. We will always be with you in your hearts, and wait for you wherever we are now, but hope it will be a long time until you join us here. Enjoy your lives, we shall be watching and always with you in your hearts, and remember, we love you.”
There was a pause as Kingsley finished the will, which both Eli and Maggie had signed, before he slowly rolled it up then handed it back to Elrond.
“Thank you, Minister.” The Goblin bowed.” I shall see to everything required, a copy of this will be deposited with the Wizangamot and in the vaults concerned. I shall forward a complete list of properties, and inventory of artefacts and gold added to the trust, to the trustees on Monday.” He turned to the twins. “Unless you have any questions, I shall take my leave.” Receiving a negative response from them, he nodded, said. “May your gold always flow.” He stepped to the fire and in a flare of green, was gone.
Once the Goblin had gone there was a few moments of silence, before Oliver gently spoke “There is something more you need to know, twins.”
The children looked up at him, tears that had started during the reading staining their cheeks.
“More? But, I thought wills were supposed to cover everything?” asked Delilah, wiping her eyes on a handkerchief, as her brother did the same on his sleeve before he loudly sniffed.
Resisting the urge to laugh at the disgusted look Delilah shot her brother, Harry reassured her.“This is something a will cannot cover.”
Ginny grinned at Delilah's antics. “You see, while Maggie was ill, she realised that after she had died, you two would be on your own, unless she did something about making sure you would be part of a family who would welcome you, that you already know well, and you could enjoy being part of.”
Kingsley looked at the twins puzzled faces. “She signed some papers, to allow you to go to be part of this family, if you want, but it is your choice if you let them adopt you.”
“Hang on! Does that mean we would be their kids?” asked Tarquin dubiously.
“Yes, Tarquin, that is what Maggie hoped you would want, and she gave authority to happen if you wish. That said, even if you want to be part of this family, you could keep you surname, but you might not want to.” Smiled Minerva. “They have agreed to take you in, and you would be the youngest, but it does mean having more brothers Delilah, and another sister or two to buy Christmas presents for.”
Delilah's face lit up.“Oh... I think I know who. I think Weasley would be a good surname for two new Gryffindor's”
Tarquin caught on. “That means we would be related to Harry, Ginny and George. Are Mr. And Mrs. Weasley sure?”
“Why not ask them yourselves?” Said Minerva smiling. She opened the office door, and in walked a smiling Molly and Arthur. “Tarquin was asking if you are sure?” she told them.
Molly looked at the twins, they could see the sincerity in her eyes.“Of course we are. If you want us, we are here for you and couldn't be happier to be.” she smiled
“It's up to you two, really.” Smiled Arthur. “We would love to have you as part of our family, we have already agreed to it with Maggie. But, I must warn you, it will take you a while to get used to all the Weasleys, Potters and Grangers when we get together, and you will be expected to pitch in with everyone, you know.”
The twins stood and ran over to Molly and Arthur, and hugged them happily. “We don't mind that, we would love to be Weasleys, even if we haven't got red hair” the twins cried happily in unison.
Harry laughed. “George knows a spell for that if you like twins.”
“Harry, behave! They don't need red hair.” Giggled Ginny, taking a playful swipe at his arm. “Looks like I have another brother and sister though. Two more for the Christmas party. Kreacher and Winky will be pleased.”
“Well, in that case Oliver,” said Kingsley “I think we had better go and finalize the adoption for them, and officially change their surnames.”
“Yes please” called the twins.
Oliver and Kingsley left soon afterwards, Kingsley would be back the next day, for the arrival of the Romanian Quidditch team. Arthur, Molly and the excited twins went for a walk in the grounds.
10th Century
The staff and students were oblivious to the events in the palace at Jorvik, for the time being at least. Though news of the movement of the saints remains would reach them soon enough, staff and students had other, more enjoyable activities to occupy them, whilst the Northumbrian hierarchy attempted to control each other.
The grounds of the castle had a light dusting of snow, crisped by the overnight freezing temperature, which rose only slightly during the day, leaving the grass to give a satisfying crunch underfoot. By the lake, the hunting lodge from Tang had been greatly expanded, and mounted on the new foundations dug after the demolition of the old school houses, affording a clear view to observe school, lawns, lake and forest edge. The perfect location for Erik and Egil to watch the activities the staff and students were competing in today.
Most in the school knew that even though the Creaftas were now part of the staff of the castle, any plans they might have, or suggest, outside lessons and established school activities, especially if they were trying to get others involved, should be approached with a healthy dose of caution. Similarly, if Godric and Salazar overly-excitedly suggested an activity would be great fun for everyone, it usually meant that it had not had the calming, considered influence of Rowena and Helga, ensuring that at least a semblance of common sense had been applied to what ever mischief was planned. Not that it always ensured the safety or sensibleness of the activity; the two lady founders were just as capable of pranks and mayhem as their male counterparts. However, in general, their ideas were not usually as inherently dangerous as the males – especially the Creaftas, were likely to suggest. Add the Creafta's Ladies into the mix of such plotting, then even new students, who had not been at the castle any more than a day, would hide to avoid getting embroiled in the scheme; they were usually wise to do so, if they valued their lives, sanity or both. Only if it was known it was not initially the idea of Helga and Rowena, could there be some assurance that participants were expected to survive such an event.
This all being true, when Utred came up with the idea for a day of competitive sports, the whole school forgot the usual caution, despite the fact that all Founders, Creaftas and their Ladies, were extremely enthusiastic about organising it. Godric announced the events they had organised for the day, and most of the students excitedly signed up; the rest, mostly Slytherin's were more cautious, but were soon persuaded, by peer pressure and thoughts of bringing glory to their house. Even the staff were able to participate if they wished; by the morning of the events everyone was taking part in at least one activity, except the two Muggles and one Squib who planned to watch and encourage participants in their own way from the Lodge.
Erik, Ulf and Orin sat on the newly created platform outside the Lodge, watching as Founders, Creaftas and their Ladies tried to create order from the chaos as they directed the apprentices and other staff to the different areas in which they could participate in their chosen event. This was the first inter-house tournament, various competitions and games were to take place in different parts of the grounds and lake. The house with the most student wins at the end of the day would win the tournament, most of the games were well known at the school, but there were two eagerly anticipated new ones which no one had been able to practise before today.
These two events had not been available before at the castle, due to the lack of essential equipment. Both relied on the availability of ships, which until recently they had not had, as there seemed little point. Although the lake was large, it was also land locked so there was nowhere to sail to. However Erik, Ulf, and some of the villagers had decided it would be good to have some, so that those who knew how to control a vessel could pass this knowledge on, and built two eight oar vessels. The Creaftas had been involved in that project, but Utred remembered his father's ship that had been on the Ouse at Jorvik, so they had transfigured several trees into a large forty oar sleek, fast warship complete with large sail. They had proudly sailed it across the lake the day before, much to the surprise and amusement of the mermaids inhabiting the waters. The three vessels were now moored at the edge of the lake, the two smaller would be used for rowing and sailing races in the afternoon, with the larger vessel hosting an oar walking tournament for personal glory. Despite this being Utred's idea, it had proved surprisingly popular amongst the male population of the school when entries had opened. Especially considering the likely hood of discovering just how cold the water had become at first hand. However, before that event, the other tournaments had to be started.
The least active competition was the Hnefatafl tournament, each house putting forth it's strongest player of the strategic board game. This event was not a spectacular spectator sport, however a few whose events had not yet begun stood watching the opening games in an area near the steps to the castle, sheltered from the wind and away from the noise generated by the first sprint races taking place near the forest. The first round of sprints over a measured 100 paces were fast and furious, this had been a popular event, and there were to be a number of rounds before a champion could be declared; a gap between heats enabled the endurance race round the perimeter of the grounds and outer boundary of the village to be started. The distance of some eight miles was expected to take some time to run, the route was marked, and watched over by a number of villagers in case any competitor was injured, and to ensure they did not stray out of the wards. Another popular event, much to Ulf and Eric's pleasure, was Muggle duelling, using shields and swords. The duelling areas were marked with branches of willow; two participants entered the ring and fought until one was declared the winner either by forcing their opponent to yield, drawing blood, or by forcing the other to step outside the marked area. Ulf and Eric watched with pride as each competitor performed well, a testament to their teaching. As the heats were concluded, and the number of rings needed for this competition reduced, the wrestling tournament began in the vacated combat areas. Across the grounds Tigelwotta was overseeing the axe throwing competition, scoring each participant depending on where the axe stuck in the target marked on a log some three feet in diameter. The axes used were thrown two handed over head with quite some force, the targets were arranged backing onto the castle wall in order to stop any axes that missed the logs.
By lunch time, all the running events had been completed, as had the Hnefatafl, Muggle duelling, Wrestling, and Axe throwing tournaments, and Orin, Ulf and Erik retired to the Lodge to eat.
“Young Toki did well in the running and Axe throw Orin, he's a good lad that.” Eric observed as they helped themselves to the stew in the pot over the fire, and grabbed a hunk of bread before sitting at the table with spoon and knife to eat.
Orin grunted his acknowledgement as he sat, then added “ Aye he's a good lad, I hear you dissuaded him from the Muggle duelling though, he was disappointed about that.”
Erik nodded. “He's good Orin, just needs to bulk out more to have stood a chance. I hear he practises with Utred too, but still he needs more meat on him. It'll happen as he grows, he won the axe throw though, that's two for Godric's house, with the Muggle duel thanks to Guthred.”
“The lad from Salazar’s house won the Hnefatafl though, and Helga's students won the sprints up to 300 paces and the endurance race, they are in the lead so far for the house cup.” Ulf added.
Erik nodded. “Aye, Salazar's pissed that his lot aren't doing better, he thought they would win the wrestling, especially with that great lunk Ethelwold winning through to the final.”
Orin chuckled. “He were twice the size of that young un o' Rowena's, what were his name?”
“Steapa.” Ulf replied. “He doesn’t look much, but he's a powerful lad that, quick with it. Ethelwold couldn't keep up, Steapa won by tiring him out. Good strategy really, if Ethelwold had got hold of him properly he'd have snapped him in two.”
“Well, with that, and the win in the 400 paces, Rowena's lot are level with Godric's at the moment.” Orin commented absently “Could be fun this afternoon.”
The three men chuckled, knowing that none of the founders could stand losing to the others where their apprentices were concerned.
In the great hall the founders were in slightly heated discussion of the morning's events; Salazar feeling particularly hard done by. The Creaftas were cheerfully encouraging the rivalry, while the rest of the staff were simply grinning over their food, knowing that whilst the contest was on the four would argue black was white to favour their own. Once the games were done, then they would all praise the winning students as if they were their own; until then they would leave Utred and his friends to winding up the founders.
Oblivious to the goings on at the staff table, the students were cheerfully looking forward to the afternoon events, encouraging those who had yet to compete from their own house whilst cheerfully insulting those from the other houses throughout the meal.
The first event to start in the afternoon was the sailing; the oars were removed from the two smaller boats, and masts erected ready for each house's three person crew. There were to be two heats, followed by the final, racing round a course circumnavigating the lake, lots being drawn to decide which of the houses would compete in each heat. Once the heats were done, the swimming race was started to give the sailing crews a break. The swimming was a mass race across the lake, with all thirty competitors starting at the same time, each having used an insulation charm on themselves against the cold; such charms could not be used later, on the oar walk, as they would affect balance on the rounded surface of each oar. The race was frenetic, churning up the water of the lake, creating a choppy surface for the back markers; it was won by a Slytherin girl to the delight of her mentor. The spear throwing had begun in the same place as the mornings axe throwing contest. New targets were erected, and the distance thrown was greater; even so, it proved to be one of the closest contests of the day. Beside the lodge, a magical shield had been erected to stop stray spells as the wizarding duelling tournament began with five courts at once. The first heats had just been completed when the sailing final started on the lake. The two boats were very well built, and evenly matched; it would be up to the two crews of three to make best use of the wind in order to win. The finalists were from Hufflepuff and Slytherin, each having won their heat, the course was the same, and a crowd had gathered to watch as the race progressed. The two boats were neck and neck until the final turn, and a mistake allowed the Hufflepuff boat to gain the lead, a lead it kept to the finish line. The crowd dispersed to watch the other two events whilst the boats were prepared for the rowing, their masts taken down, and stored on frames above the hull, and oars put back in place, four on each side.
The wizarding duelling tournament was progressing, with each heat narrowing down the competitors. This competition had been another popular one, and several rounds would be necessary to narrow the field; many of the matches were short in the early heats as the more skilled defeated their opponent. Other than the stipulation that only non lethal spells could be used, the bouts were unrestricted except by ability. After the initial heats, round two began, further narrowing the field; though the matches were generally lasting longer as the combatants were more skilled and more evenly matched.
Meanwhile the four rowing teams, one for each house, competed in a series of races across the lake. Each crew was made up of eight people, one to each oar, pulling the through the water with surprising speed. Each team competed against each of the others in turn, the intent being the winner of the event would be the house that won most races. The result was a tie between Slytherin's house with a team of muscular but heavy seventh years, against the lighter, but physically weaker Ravenclaw team of fifth and sixth year students. A straight sprint race, between the two, rather faster than the previous one they had had earlier, saw Slytherin house win. The spear throwing contest drew to a close a few minutes later with a Ravenclaw victory, leaving the duelling as the last final of the inter house competition, and then the much anticipated last event could begin. The final bout was therefore watched by the majority of the school, and was between a Gryffindor girl and a Ravenclaw boy, both very evenly matched. The bout lasted just over twenty minutes, with both contestants exhausted by the end. The girl from Godric's house won in the end, after the Slytherin mis-aimed due to sheer tiredness, whilst her shot found it's target and his wand left his hand. All those watching loudly cheered the pair, showing their appreciation for their efforts, whilst Helga and Rowena went to check on them as they lay panting on the ground. A few minutes later both competitors drew themselves slowly to their feet, the Slytherin retrieved his wand, and they walked unsteadily towards each other. They met half way and grasped each other, each helping to prop the other up.
“Well done.” the boy gasped. “That was a hell of a match.”
She managed a weak smile. “Good fun too, thanks, I really enjoyed it.”
The two founders led the pair towards the lodge where Eric and Ulf stood to make room on their bench for the pair to rest whilst they watched the final event.
Utred and Godric had repositioned the large warship alongside the bank whilst the duel had taken place, ready for those who were competing in the oar walk to board. Over one hundred of the students, all male, had entered the oar walking contest, as well as a few of the staff; all would need to be aboard the ship for the contest to start. There were so many wanting to take part that the ship would be crowded and at first the oars on both sides of the ship would be used. It took a few minutes for the foolhardy, or brave, depending on your point of view, to board, then Salazar undid the stern mooring allowing the back of the ship to swing out into the lake. He then used his wand to control the bow rope, allowing the ship to float back out to deeper water so when competitors fell they would not hit the bottom of the lake, but not so far out that those who did fall could not easily reach the shore. Whilst Salazar had remained ashore, Godric and Utred were on board to keep some semblance of order to proceedings... at least that was the theory.
Once the ship was in position, Godric ordered “Stick your oar in” at the top of his voice and the oars were slid into position.
A hush of anticipation fell over the spectators as they saw Godric and Utred position the first competitors at the stern; the two Wesele twins waited at the bow to help get the successful contestants aboard again. The boat was steady and oars held steadily in position, as with a yell, Godric and Utred started the contest. The students leapt from the undecorated stern to step from oar to oar, which were held horizontally above the water, as fast as they could, until they re-boarded the ship at the stern, or, as most did, they fell into the lake and were thus eliminated from the contest; the one to make the most successful runs would win. The spectators cheered and laughed when the a competitor landed in the water, and simply cheered a successful run. Those who had made their run, or who had got wet but been dragged back aboard, held the oars steady for those making their run. The activity was as much about trust as strength, speed and balance, which was one reason this event was for individual glory instead of house honours.
Many of those who fell in simply swam to the shore, where they were met by the Lady Creaftas with drying and warming charms. Utred and Godric both ran the oars; being the most successful of the non students at the event, they raced each other until on their third run Godric fell in, whilst Utred leapt back aboard and laughing, levitated the soggy founder back aboard. The spectators were laughing, though none more so than Salazar. It was after this round that the number of competitors had fallen sufficiently for the use of only one side of oars to begin. Godric did his best to distract Utred, without any success, as the young Lord made two more successful runs, until on his sixth run Godric had, unknown to his apprentice, replaced a student holding an oar. Carefully watching as Utred drew closer, he released the long piece of wood just as Utred placed his foot at the other end. Utred plunged into the lake as Godric threw himself back to avoid the handle end as it flew upwards to slam violently upright against the inside of the hull, then fall back on the bench with a loud crack. The founder quickly stood and looked over the side, and burst out laughing at the spluttering Utred who had just resurfaced. The young lord responded by calling into question his parentage, and sexual prowess, along with numerous other insults, even as he was hauled back aboard grinning at his mentor and promising revenge.
All who witnessed it sighed through their laughter, they knew another prank war was probably imminent; the next few day's would be interesting.
The events had lasted all day, some not starting until the afternoon,all completing in good time for a celebratory feast that evening. The food was, as usual, consumed at a reasonable speed and was followed by some prize giving. All winners were cheered by all, regardless of house. The time for competition was over for today at least; the winners had won fairly so there was no point ignoring that; now they were simply recognising the achievement of the victors. Some of the prizes were appropriate, a sword was given to the Muggle duelling champion for example, others bore no resemblance to the event won. The loudest cheer went to young Toki, surprise winner of the oar walking; he had completed eight runs and had not fallen in, to beat off the opposition. Finally the founders had provided a large gold and silver cup to be awarded to the winning house.
Utred brought the cup forward, and placed it in front of the founders then turned to the students and raised his arms to request silence, which he soon got.
“This cup, provided by the four founders is for the house with the most victories in the games we held today. It is to be known as the house cup, and will, in future, be given to the house that achieves the most during the year and so will be kept in the head of the winning house's office until this day one year hence, when they will pass it to the winner of the events next year. However, as any of the four founders could have won it, and two of them couldn't agree which of them was to award it for the first time, it has fallen to me by agreement of the other two founders to present it.” He paused as the students laughed, knowing it was Godric and Salazar who had argued, and Rowena and Helga who had put Utred up to this mild prank on them. Once the laughter subsided, Utred announced. “It gives me great pleasure, though not as much as it would have if Gryffindor had won, to present this years house cup to Hufflepuff.”
That house's students erupted with cheers, as Utred handed the cup to Helga, who held it aloft for all to see.
She and Utred returned to their seats as the students settled back into their relaxed chatter. Utred reflected on the latest reports Tigelwotta and Hilde had brought from Northumbria a few days earlier. They regularly visited the region to discover what Styr was up to, they had even managed to cultivate a contact within his council, and were due to return the next day. Utred was now co-ordinating the training of villagers in Muggle style defence and battle techniques, they were all a part of the entire community's defence, along with the students. Utred had also visited Godric's Hollow with the founder who it was named for; he had discovered a few there who were good swordsmen, both magical and Muggle, they had agreed to train others there.
Many of the women of both communities were also trained. Utred knew from experience with the Creaftas ladies that they could be at least as formidable as the men when needed.
Utred's thoughts were interrupted as Leoforwic came through the door. He, his brother Egil, and Skorri had been on guard duty at the gate since the tournaments end. He walked over to Utred.
“Problem?” the young lord asked.
“Come with me, my lord.” Leoforwic replied, grave faced and turned to head towards Godric.
They both walked up to the founder.
Leoforwic leant over to them both, and quietly informed them. “My lords, the King is at the gate.”
Historical Notes:
The games used in the tournament are known to have been part of life 100 years ago, mostly from the surviving writings and art (carvings). I have however changed the formats in which they have been used in order to create a Tournament. I am aware of no known records of such an event, however it is at least in the spirit of the period where men especially are known to have duelled for honour and competed for cudos, and money. Spectators would bet on the competition, gambling seems to have been a very popular activity. The Oar walk I have adapted into a competition, that said an Oar walk would be used to show off the balance and skill of the warriors aboard a vessel.
The famous heads on longboats were removable, it is thought they were displayed to scare the spirits of lands they were about to raid but, hidden in the hull when their intent was peaceful.
The Scandinavian ships were very advanced compared to their Saxon counterparts, wide bodied with a sharp keel, they sat low in the water and were fast vessels. They could be sailed, or if there was no wind rowed at great speeds. Navigation seems to have been by the stars and a rudimentary compass made of Lode stone when crossing seas, or simply by following coastlines when they were visible.
Authors Notes:
Happy new year to you all, I hope 2012 brings you all the best possible.
Another chapter done hope you enjoyed it, the next is already with my Beta. I will update progress on forthcoming chapters on my page.
My thanks once again to Jascott for going over my ramblings ensuring they make sense.
Thanks also to all those who took the trouble to review the last chapter, I look forward to reading any reviews of this one.
My Meet the Author page on the forum has gone due in an admin clean up of the site, it hadn't in all honesty been used for a while, the last post was a reply I had made to some questions. I am still pondering on if I should create a new one and would value your views on if it would be useful for you or not. Please let me know either in any review you might leave, or via the forum messaging system (my name is the same there as my author name here), thank you.
Next chapter will be up as soon as possible, my thanks to you all for reading and for being patient as I write this story.
Disclaimer: What you recognise from the works of J.K.Rowling is hers and I make no claim on it. All else is mine.
Chapter 13
Return and Restitution
10th Century
“The king?” Godric asked surprised “Here already? He can't have found us yet. What are you on Leoforwic, you need your twin, this is the lamest prank you've tried. Tigelwotta's report said nothing about the Usurper being on his way.”
Leoforwic rolled his eyes “Not that King, the King of Alba's the one who is here, not the usurper. This one’s the good one, the one you and Salazar got drunk with in the entrance hall six months ago.”
The students and staff chuckled at the memory as the two named founders tried to look innocent.
Utred grinned “Bit late in the day for duelling, if he's wanting me to beat him again.”
“You always were a cheeky little Earsling, Utred, Lord of Tang”, a great booming voice rang mockingly across the hall as a large man appeared through the door “Besides I beat you once.” he added jovially, striding between the tables.
“My apologies my Lords.” Grinned Leoforwic. “My previous report was in error, the king is not at the gate, the oversized bearded one is here.”
The King was a startling sight; he was a giant of a man, in all scenes of the term. He was physically big, his fine clothes enhancing his fierce appearance, though not as much as his hair. His face and hands were covered in a shock of bright orange hair and he had two braids dangling either side of his face; however the combination of his hair and beard gave the appearance of a large fiery ball with eyes and teeth. He was an ebullient man with a naturally loud voice that even unmagnified, filled any room, even the Great Hall. His appearance struck fear in many an enemy, but those who knew him, knew he was in fact more likely to get you drunk than spear you, so long as you didn't betray him. He was generous to his lords, who loved him, feared by his enemies, who were now few, thanks to his ferocity in battle, and a prankster extraordinaire.
Utred and Godric smiled widely as they approached the man that had become a friend. The Gryffindor lands were, by oath of this King's grandfather, not part of the royal jurisdiction, meaning any resident lords here were his equal within the boundaries, save that custom dictated the other Lords gave way to the land owner. That said, Godric had for a long time been a friend of the king’s. Utred had also become close to the man, who liked nothing more than taking Godric's place against the young Lord in the weekly sparring whenever he visited.
“Lord Godric, Lord Utred, my two favourite Wizarding lords.” The king laughed as the men embraced in welcome.
The other three founders approached; although they did not hold titles, they too were held in the same esteem, but as protocol dictated, they waited the lords greeting before their own.
“Nothing to do with the fact they are the only two true Lords who are also wizards that you know at all is it?” Salazar quipped.
“Salazar you spoil my fun.” The king retorted then greeted the man, followed by Rowena and Helga.
The founders chuckled and Godric then addressed the king formally
“Majesty, I welcome you once again to our humble home, and bid you sit with us.”
The King sighed; he hated the formality intruding, but knew it was necessary, before they could truly show their friendship.
“My thanks Lord Gryffindor; it is, as always, my pleasure to visit your magnificent Hall. I thank you for your generous hospitality. However, much as I wish otherwise I do come on matters of state, and require your council, along with that of the Lord of Tang, and those of your advisers both in your castle and in the village on these your Scottish lands.”
Utred stiffened. The King had rarely arrived primarily to gain council; on each of the other occasions he had, it had ended with a fight with the Northumbrians. Utred and the Creaftas had been on a few defences for the King in the past. Northumbria, it seemed, was getting more and more desirous that the low landers raids south must stop.
Godric shared Utred's concern, but saw something else in the King’s eyes, a deeper worry than usual; something had happened, something that had the king extremely worried. “My king what has happened?”
“Styr is gathering an invasion force at Dunholm they are marching this way; he is using the movement of their saint as the cover for invasion we believe. We need your help.” The King told them, “Not just the Creaftas, Good as they are, we need all you can muster.”
“Tigelwotta!” Godric called.
“I shall leave and see what I can find immediately, Grandfather.” The Creafta responded.
“Go careful my Grandson, be swift, we have kept you here too long it would seem, Hilde go with him as usual my dear.” Godric suddenly looked old, as the two named nodded and left before Godric turned to the King. “To where have you summoned the Fryd Majesty?”
“Here, my Lord Gryffindor. I have sent instructions for them to come here. This is neutral ground; they all know I hold no sway here. They also know you, Utred, and the Creaftas; they know this is your land so they can speak freely here without risk of offending me, or at least suffering the consequences of doing so. That is what I believe will be needed in council now, not all are as frank with me as you are.”
Salazar observed the King thoughtfully, but said nothing, remaining deep in thought as he contemplated the implications of what king Constantine said. A neutral venue to assemble the Fryd, and hold council, had a not very well hidden implication. Contrary to commonly held belief, the Scots were not a disorganised rabble, they revelled in that mistaken view; even encouraging it amongst their enemies. It gave them an advantage in their raids and defence. King Constantine the second was a man who usually knew when to fight, and when to wait. He and his people did not shy from a fight, but would wait, lulling the enemy into false sense of security, even into traps. The skill of the Scots lay in their ability to guide and bring enemy forces into areas of the country where they could defeat them, without it being noticed. Their knowledge of the lands was unsurpassed, and leading to many a victory in the face of overwhelming odds in terms of numbers. They were, of course, well versed in the battle methods of the Saxons and Norse, assimilating them, adapting the methods when needed, into their own raiding methods, making an effective guerilla form of battle that was not easy for an enemy to deal with.
The Romans had built two walls to mark their Northern boundary. The short lived northern wall of Emperor Antonine had been abandoned by their army, which retreated from the natives tactics Southwards, to where the Emperor Hadrian had ordered a stone boundary wall built, and ceased trying to conquer the Scots and started trading with them instead. The Norse had given occasional shows of strength, testing if it was simpler to conquer by conquest, or befriend. They had soon settled to trading, and in common with Ireland and Northumbria had become allies. Northumbria was, of course, the old enemy of the Scots, the boundary between the two constantly shifting, until Hadrian's Wall had been built. That stability dividing the old adversaries had gone once the armies had been recalled to Rome, resuming after a gap of a few centuries, according to Merlin, as if there had been no gap, in the form of battles over the rights to recover the stone used in the wall for re-use, the feuding eventually returning to raids. The remaining stone in the wall only occasionally being taken by the Scots, whilst the material from the forts on the Northumbrian side was being heavily plundered, the violence between them settling to an uneasy stalemate once the Norse gained alliance with Alba and conquering the Northumbrian Saxons.
The Scots and Northmen had long enjoyed an alliance of trade; the Norse of Northumbria had gladly traded with them, as had the Romans, and a peace existed between them. It was the Saxon Northumbrians who were not willing to trade peacefully with the Scots, or other non Christians, only trading with the Norse through necessity of keeping on the right side of their rulers. However, since Styr had come to power, trade outside Jorvik with other than a neighbour was growing rarer. The Scots and Northumbrians raided each other in the absence of cross boundary trade; occasionally, a raid would grow to become a skirmish. Rarely those skirmishes would develop in to a full-blown battle. Even more occasionally, the Northumbrian's lord at Dunholm would order his men to encroach into lands already held by the Scots, not that it did them much good. Not one such incursion had ever returned to the fortress town with so much as a blade of grass from Alba; in fact, not one soldier had returned. Not that all were killed, through many were, some decided to join the communities in Scotland as free-kick men; though they could not join the small raiding parties, they did strengthen the defence of where they now lived. Others, when given choice, decided they would insult the offer and those who gave it; they became slaves. An uneasy truce had developed recently, broken only by small scale raids, creating a stalemate across the wall, a stalemate it seemed Styr that was about to break with a vengeance.
All of this Salazar considered. Measuring this historical and current feuding against the need to unite against an invasion, he came to a realisation. The King intended to lead the Northumbrians to their doom, somewhere close to here; why else bring more than the council chiefs here. The cunning founder looked up to Gryffindor; he knew that his friend could be just as cunning. Their eyes met, Godric nodding to him, then spoke to the King.
“Yes, I should think neutral ground would be useful; not just that, but of course, this is a good place to hold your army if you want to draw the enemy here too isn't it?” He grinned slyly.
Salazar nearly laughed out loud as the King's face first fell, then he burst out laughing. “Damn it Godric! You just lost me a gold arm band. I thought it would be Salazar who would draw that conclusion, not you.”
Godric joined in the laughter. “Oh, he got their too from the look on his face, you know I thought it was the Christians who were daft enough to take a bet like that not you. Although, you are named for one of there Roman heroes aren't you?”
Constantine was the second Scottish King to hold the name, and a believer in the old Gods. Ironically he shared the name with the Roman emperor who was first to embrace Christianity, which the king would not do. That emperor was first declared such by his army close to the Palace of the Archbishop in Jorvik; at least according to the stories passed down through the generations, so Godric's comments whilst strictly true, were intended to tease the current monarch of the Scots.
Godric permitted the king to set up camp on the grass between the castle and lakes; there would be just enough space for the chiefs and their entourages there, but not the Fryd. Godric had insisted that the large number of men would be disruptive, and the school and its protection was to be his first priority. Instead, he offered an adequate area on the far side of Hogsmead for the fighting men to assemble.
The next day saw Tigelwotta and Hilde returning; their source had confirmed the rumours the King had brought the night before; Styr was intent on war, and had embarrassed the Archbishop in council, to bring him into line and support the invasion. Constantine summoned the rest of his household, who were waiting in a settlement a day's march away with the local chief. Utred had agreed to go to guide them; Frayja, Tigelwotta and the Wesele twins would accompany him at first light, using the rest of this day to help the king's guard set up camp on the grounds ready to receive them.
The following afternoon Utred, dressed in full finery, sword at his side, helmet on his belt, together with his similarly clad entourage of his lady, Tigelwotta and the twins, rode Sliepnir to the town carrying the summons document. They travelled at speed, the King amazed at the beasts as they rode them from the grounds. They followed the road, full banners flying, one bearing the Huntrodds badge, the other the King's, each carried by one of the twins, flanking the Gryffindor banner carried by his descendant, Utred and Frayja leading the way.
Thanks to the eight legged mounts, they arrived at the village in a couple of hours. The king's colours being recognised alongside the others, they were only briefly held at the gates as their identity as friends was confirmed. They entered the village as the local chief emerged from his hall. Utred recognised the man; they had fought side by side near Hadrian's wall against a small band of Northumbrians last summer. He had not, however, visited this village before, and took careful note of their surroundings planning escape should the need arise. The Chief greeted them warmly as they dismounted, his eyes growing wide as he noticed how many legs his visitors mounts had.
Utred distracted the man by removing his sword, which he left with Tigelwotta for safe keeping, whilst he entered the hall accompanied by Frayja, leaving his friends to guard the entrance, as his host's guards eyed them suspiciously, as all loyal men should, until their Chief or Lord told them not to, at least.
The Chief introduced him to the captain of the king's household, who immediately issued the order for them to prepare to move. Whilst they awaited the completion of preparations, he summoned refreshments.
A woman entered, carrying horns of ale; she looked vaguely familiar to Utred, but she showed no sign of knowing him. It was as she returned with wine for Frayja, and as the captain drained his horn, that he realised who she looked like; but it was impossible, he was sure; the one this woman resembled had died at Tang.
“Fryga, more beer.” the Captain demanded
“Fryga!” Utred exclaimed, shocked.
“Yes, my Lord?” the woman replied expecting an order.
Utred slowly stood. “It can't be!” He stared wide eyed at her.
“I'm sorry my Lord, do you know me?” She asked.
The captain looked up. “Lord Utred, we rescued her with her eldest son some years ago. They had been captured from their home; she was heavily pregnant. They had survived the slave ship that carried them breaking up on our coast, the king gave them sanctuary, and she has been with us ever since.”
Her eyes whipped up “Lord Utred? I served Lord Utred of Tang before I was taken on the slave ship.”
“Yes, I know.” Utred replied gently, “The man you served, was my father, I remember you.” He took his fathers ring, still on the chain round his neck, from inside his tunic and showed it to her.
Her eyes widened. “Utred?" She asked in disbelief.
He nodded.
“Little Utred?” She asked, holding her hand at about the height he had been the last time she had seen him.
“Yes, Fryga, it's me.” He wondered how to convince her, then he remembered. “The last day you saw me, before I went hunting, my opponents at battle practice got frozen stiff like the Roman statues in Jorvik, do you remember.”
Her eyes widened as she dumbly nodded, then gasped and fell to her knees “My Lord, it's really you. Thank the Gods, I never thought I would see you again.”
“Get up Fryga.” Utred smiled, gently lifting her back to her feet “I never thought to see you again either, not after Tang; you serve the King now? How come I've not seen you at his palace when I’ve been?” Utred was delighted to see the woman again; he had been very fond of her as she had grown in his father's halls at Tang and Thwing.
“I am not sworn to him my Lord, nor anyone else here; not as a servant anyway, but just as a citizen like any other. At the palace I served his wife, raising his children, along side my sons, in a part of the palace you would not have visited.” she replied
“Your child survived? Last time I saw you, you were pregnant.” Utred grinned, genuinely pleased.
“He did my lord, he knows of both his father, and your father; he is here with me, his brother too. We thought you lost, like your parents in the hall, when you didn't return. I was taken as a slave; being pregnant, they could get more for me than the others, carrying a second future slave as I was; they let me keep young Hodda too. Only old Orin was spared amongst the men, and I as a slave, until fate served me. All the others were slaughtered, including the women and children.”
Utred sighed sadly. “Orin found us, he Ulf and Erik are all that is left of my father's men. We were found by a friend, a fellow Lord; he brought us to his lands here in the land of the Scots. I apprenticed to him, Fryga; he knew Orin's family, you will meet them soon. Godric and I are now equals, the only two true Lords in Alba. We both have sworn men; some are here with me and my Lady.”
He took Fryga and introduced her formally to his friends; Frayja invited the woman to sit with them as a member of Utred's Household. The captain looked shocked that the invitation was made to one of the Kings household, but dare not object to the king's messenger’s invitation to the woman, who was free after all.
Fryga too was surprised, but cautiously sat next to her, symbolically accepting Utred as her Lord. Utred then formally delivered the King's message to the chief and Captain, reading from the rolled parchment
“By the command of King Constantine the second I, Lord Utred of Tang, with my entourage are ordered to lead and guide you to the place he has chosen for his Council and to gather the Fryd. You are ordered to co-operate with the King's envoy, Utred the Lord of Tang, and his companions. Further, you are ordered to gather your men and present them to the command of the King, and for yourself and such senior advisers as you deem necessary for you to effectively Council us, to present yourself to us at this time. Signed by King Constantine the second, king of the land of the Scot.” Utred re-rolled the scroll, and handed it to the chief.
The captain simply nodded in response to the orders, but the Chief accepted the scroll, as was required, then spoke evenly. “Very well lord Utred, my men shall march with you as well.”
Utred acknowledged him. “Good, we must leave in one hour if we are to reach the camp on Lord Gryffindor's land by night fall.”
The Captain looked wide eyed; he had visited Hogsmead with the King before, and knew how far they had to travel, “Sunset is but two hours away Lord Utred; we have no horse here, the men must walk; they will not go far before night fall.”
Utred grinned “We have our ways, but your men will be in the camp tonight. Ensure they have what they need for shelter, and war, ready in half an hour.”
The Captain snorted, unaware of the true abilities of those at Hogsmead; the idea of reaching anywhere meaningful by sunset, and having time to make camp by nightfall was preposterous, even for this young Lord, who seemed to somehow achieve the impossible in battle. Still, he did not argue, but issued the necessary orders.
The sun was low in the sky, though still an hour from setting, as Utred led the King's household and the village's men through Hogsmead, and up to the school. The few horses they had with them had not reacted well to the effects of the massive Portkey Utred had created, just as his mentor had all those years ago to bring him to the school; Utred and his friends were mounted on the Sliepnir who were unaffected by magical transport. The captain, having realised what Utred was shortly after the Portkey had activated, was still somewhat sulkily muttering about show-off wizards when in earshot; the grin on his face betrayed his true feelings on the matter though. Fryga walked beside Utred, her hand resting on the Sliepnir's shoulder, as they made their way through the village. Her sons following, the youngest somewhat in awe that his mum knew anyone who could do magic and rode an eight legged horse; the oldest, Hodda now almost of age, though Utred remembered him as a toddler back at Tang.
As they passed the wand makers house Utred called “Orin, Ulf, Erik stop drinking and come and see who I have found.” Grinning, he set off again, before any of the house could reply or appear in the street.
A few seconds later, three figures quickly emerged, all fitting their swords to their sides, looking round urgently. Erik saw the back of Utred on his mount, a woman walking at his side, being followed by two children; puzzled, he glanced up as Tigelwotta passed.
“What's going on?” He asked.
Tigelwotta laughed, “Better follow us; we need to take this lot to the King’s camp.”
Orin grunted. “That’s whose tents those are is it? He wanting more duelling practice, or has he decided the smell from Northumbria is too strong at his palace?”
The three men began to walk alongside the mounted Creafta.
“Hmm, I suppose he is a bit close to the wall at home.” Egil pondered, then winked. “After all the palace is fifty miles from it.”
“Never mind that! Who is that walking next to Utred?” Ulf asked, cautious for his lord's safety as always.
“Don't really know... he told us she served his family at Tang and she had survived her slave ship wrecking on the coast along with the two boys. Seemed very happy to have found her.” Leoforwic shrugged. “She's part of the King's entourage.”
Erik, Ulf and Orin were puzzled, but knew Utred would not let her near if he didn't trust her; nor would Frayja for that matter.
The column arrived at the camp, and Constantine came out to greet them.
“Utred you back already?” He boomed, then noticed the woman walking in the place of a personal servant, her sons behind her. “Fryga?”
“Yes, Majesty?” She spoke softly.
“Is this the man who was your Master?”
“No Majesty, I was in his father’s service before his death.” She replied, her head bowed.
The King laughed loudly, “I should have guessed. Utred, I am glad she has found you; she told me her story, but nothing about who she was sworn to. She believed she was the only survivor. At last, mystery solved.” He turned to Fryga “My dear, I am pleased you have graced my household for the last few years. I shall miss your sons too, especially our Hnefatafl games. I wish you both well, though I hope Lord Utred will allow me to continue to see you all. I know he will treat you well.” Fryga looked hopefully to Utred.
Utred chuckled and nodded his assent to the Kings request. “I welcome her back to the house she was taken from gladly, my King, She has been sorely missed”
Fryga smiled to him, then turned back to Constantine. “My thanks to you my King, you have always been more than generous to us, I appreciate everything you have done for us.” She said.
She then bowed, turned, and took her place beside Utred and Frayja, her sons beside her, happy to be part of the house of the Huntrodds again.
Late 20th Century
Hermione was immersing herself in her favourite activity, research. She was assisted in this by her position at the ministry, both as a Ministerial adviser, and within the department. This afforded her access to volumes of records in the ministry Archive, as well as a wealth of artefacts from families that had died out. Or at least had been placed there by their family or heir.
Whilst researching Wizarding law, she also did what she could to research the history of the Huntrodds. Her mother had told her what she knew, Hermione horrified to realise that her Grandparents would be amongst those souls that would not be at rest according to the information Harry, Ginny and Dumbledore’s picture could tell her. Her friends had promised that they would collect the book for her next time they were at home.
Hermione had been very close to her grandparents, who had died before she started at Hogwarts. Still she missed them even now, the realisation they needed her help to gain peace added urgency to Hermione’s task. She was concentrating on finding the exact wording and circumstance of Slytherin's Curse and what steps Gryffindor had taken to mitigate its effects. Essentially, she was verifying the story Dumbledore and Minerva had told from memory and Harry had found in his library. She was also attempting to find out as much as she could about Utred Huntrodds; records were sparse at the time of course, however he was mentioned several times in the earliest known biographical writing of the founder’s life. It was written over three hundred years after the school was founded, by two authors; one named Bleac, the other had the name Tigelwotta. It was probably not that accurate; both authors acknowledged that they were merely recording what had been passed down by word of mouth.
She knew that could mean the book was wildly inaccurate; what she needed was a contemporary account. Sadly, it seemed none had survived, if any had existed in the first place, which made her task more than difficult. Instead, she turned to tracing as much of the family tree as possible, trying to connect with those buried at Whitby. She knew she had to return to that church yard, but Harry and Ginny had warned her not to go until she knew what she needed to do there.
She sat at her desk poring over the documents in front of her; she hardly noticed a grand looking owl arrive with a letter, until it landed right next to her. It held its leg out, offering the letter attached there to her, exuding an imperious air as it waited. Hermione took the letter from the owl. “Sorry, I’ve nothing for you here, but if you wait I’ll get some owl treats for you.” She said to the bird, which looked disdainfully at her and took off.
Hermione shrugged, and looked at the envelope; the seal of Gringotts bank was fixed in black wax. “Odd... Gringotts usually use red wax,” she muttered to herself as she broke the seal and withdrew the parchment from the envelope and read with growing interest.
“Dear Miss Granger,
It has come to our notice that you are the direct descendant of one Utred Huntrodds, Lord of Tang; you are in fact the first descendant of the lord to be magical in one thousand years. As such, we have been instructed to ensure certain items that are in our safe keeping are passed on to you. Please attend the bank at your earliest convenience, where I shall be pleased to attend you in this matter.
Godroc. Accounts Manager.”
Hermione frowned; what was going on? She knew Utred had been a lord, but where was Tang? What items had been left in Gringotts care, and how had they discovered her lineage when she was just uncovering it herself? Only one way to find out. She quickly put away the books she had been using, and left the ministry archive to head home before she went to Gringotts.
Ginny and Harry were preparing to greet the Bulgarian team, alongside their colleagues. Minerva stood with Kingsley next to her; for once, the Minister was to play a secondary role to the headmistress. The entire school was assembled to the side of the main doors, excitedly awaiting the arrival of the world cup runners up. The team had Portkeyed to Hogsmead station, where they were met by some of the coaches that usually brought the pupils, and Hagrid. The pupils and staff watched as the carriages moved up the driveway towards them. As well as the team, there were a number of trainers and healers, alongside another team of friends, all with their own luggage. All in all, there were 40 members of the team arriving, all of whom were being accommodated in the castle.
The first carriage drew to a halt, and the Bulgarian manager was first to exit, followed by Viktor, who it seemed would be introducing everyone to Minerva. He greeted the headmistress, and introduced the manager to her; whilst they chatted he turned to Harry and Ginny.
“Harry, Ginny, it is good to see you both again.” He grinned, hugging them both.
“You too Viktor.” Harry laughed “Still up to helping me with the first years first lesson Viktor?” teased Ginny, she had gained his agreement earlier in the week.
“I am still wondering how you got me to agree to that.” Viktor grinned “I am oddly looking forward to it, though."
By this time, the others had left the first carriage, and the second had stopped; Viktor resumed his duty of introducing the Bulgarians to Minerva, then Harry and Ginny. It was hard to tell who was more star struck, the students, as they watched the famous players emerge, or those players as the met Harry. However, soon they were all ensconced in their seats in the Great Hall, where a welcome feast was being served.
Viktor sat at top table with Harry and Ginny, the rest of the players and team staff spread round the rest of the hall, chatting to students, and enjoying the meal; any of the Bulgarians who couldn’t speak English were with another who could. The evening was a most enjoyable introduction to the team, and ended after welcome speeches from both Minerva and Kingsley.
Despite the visit of his son in the company of those freaks six weeks ago, Vernon Dursley still could not fathom why his wife had left him. He had, that day, reviewed a letter from solicitors claiming to be acting on Petunia’s behalf, stating her intent to divorce him. He had taken the letter to Grunnings' solicitor for advice on how to trace the practical jokers who had sent it, only to discover, to his dismay, that not only was it their opinion that the letter was serious, but they could not act for him in the matter as they were part of the same group of chambers who had issued it. He had gone to his office in a filthy mood after the meeting to discover a ginger haired young man sat behind his desk, apparently waiting for him.
“Ah, you must be Dursley,” The man coolly observed, “Please take a seat.”
Taken aback at the confidence with which the man had addressed him, Vernon gaped. “You seem to be occupying my customary chair. Mr er...?”
“Weasley; I am Mr William Weasley. I represent the owner of Grunnings Mr Dursley. Now please sit so that we may discuss a few matters.”
From that point on Vernon’s day changed; he had thought that receiving the letter, and meeting with the solicitor was a bad start to the day. For him however, it was but a fore-taste of what was to follow, as Mr Weasley, and a team of oddly dressed sharp-toothed people went through the company's paperwork like a dose of salts. It seemed the owner, who was unknown to Vernon, was suddenly no longer content to be silent on the running of the company. Until today, he and the other directors had merely sent quarterly reports via the company bank. The strange midgets had been quite adept at finding where Vernon had awarded himself bonuses and perks. Of course, he was not the only director to have enjoyed extra reward than they were strictly supposed to have received. However, it seemed he was by far the greediest.
At the end of the day, each director was informed that they would be expected to repay the company what they had taken. For most of them it meant either surrendering their company car, or repaying the bonuses they had wrongly received. Vernon’s skill at fiddling expenses, it seemed, amounted to a very large sum. It also included No.4 Privet Drive, Grunnings having provided the mortgage, which he seemed to have forgotten to pay for, since he became responsible for company finances some seventeen years ago.
He was thoroughly depressed when he arrived home; his method for financing the family lifestyle all those years had come to light. Petunia and Dudley had no idea this was how he had done it, they thought he had simply been very well paid. Now, he was lucky to still have his house and job. He had been demoted and he now had to pay rent to live in No.4 Privet drive; the company owned it after all, even the deeds were not in his name as security against the mortgage. He'd had to sign an agreement that should he be sacked, or leave the employ of Grunnings for any reason, he would immediately repay the rest of the money and vacate the house. However, to Vernon that was not the worst.
Mr Weasley had demanded one more condition, to preventing him being evicted and fired. It seemed the owner believed all his employees should treat others fairly, especially families. Vernon had nearly exploded with anger when he was told that in view of this, the owner did not want the adverse publicity a messy divorce might bring on to Grunnings through association. Vernon had agreed to ensure his personal life would not affect the company, but in the end after much argument he had signed the divorce papers agreeing not to contest it. This done, the neat papers he signed secured a job at Grunnings and his tenancy agreement for number four Privet Drive. It had been a very long day, one he would long remember. Seeing her brother’s exhaustion, Marge brought him a large glass of brandy which he uncharacteristically sipped with a trembling hand, as he told her of the events of the day.
Ginny was nervous as she walked out of the castle; although she had overseen the try outs and practices for all four Quidditch teams, today was her first formal lesson. She wouldn’t be alone; Viktor had agreed to help her, and the entire first year, have their first flying lesson. Ginny had planned how the lesson would work, and so arranged the school brooms in a large circle on the grass. As she completed the task, she was joined by Viktor, who had agreed to assist her with the lesson. They had time for a short greeting and chat about the class before the arrival of the first years. Ginny took the roll, before introducing Viktor then giving initial instructions.
“You will notice the brooms are arranged in a circle, there is one for each of you, and first, I want you all to stand beside a broom with your wand hand above it. Do nothing more until instructed to do so, understood?” She told the gathered 11 year olds.
There were sounds of agreement, and Ginny instructed them to begin.
Some of the students appeared confident as they stood beside their broom; others had a decidedly nervous demeanour. However, as the lesson progressed, with Ginny and Viktor giving assistance as they were needed, the first years soon managed the basic moves; by the end of the lesson all were flying around, although most demonstrated the characteristic lack of precision of beginners.
While Ginny was teaching, Harry and Kreacher had visited the library at Grimmauld place. They had retrieved the book he and Ginny had read, about the legends of Utred, but in the process had discovered a book entirely written in runes. It had floated to the table in response to Harry requesting a good source of information about Frayja Huntrodds. He was surprised when such an obviously ancient text had appeared; handling it carefully, he lifted the bound parchments in their obviously more recent cover, and placed it in his bag with the other book. Kreacher again secured the house, as they left to deliver the books to Hermione. She was thrilled she could find out more, and excited with the rare book Harry had found.
“Oh Harry, this is amazing; according to the cover this is a journal by Utred's wife. It’s invaluable; I promise I will look after it.” She gushed.
“I know you will sis.” He grinned, as he and Kreacher left. Harry, to a meeting with Bill, Kreacher back to the castle.
Rosemerta greeted Harry warmly as he entered the Three Broomsticks. Acknowledging her welcome, he glanced round the room, spotting Bill at the far end of the smoky room; sat at a booth, glass in his hand. Harry ordered a drink, and collected it before making his way over to his financial advisor and brother-in-law.
“Hi Bill, how’s Fleur and Victoire?” He greeted the older man as he took a seat opposite him.
“Hi Harry, they are fine, Victoire is growing well. They will be here tomorrow to see the game.” Bill smiled.
“Good. How did it all go at Grunnings then?”
“About as expected; all the directors had dipped their fingers into the company, through none as much as your uncle. One had simply purloined a constant supply of stationary supplies for his family's use, the worst of the others had a new car each year; and then there is your uncle. The man makes Mundungus look honest; I know even the Muggles would have imprisoned him for the level of theft from you he had. Still, I guess Petunia is right, his reputation is ruined, and that hurts him more. He agreed to everything in the end though.”
“Good, that means Petunia will be free of him soon. I still think he is getting more than he deserves really, but she is happy with him having half and getting rid of him.”
“Ah... about that, Harry.” Bill looked a bit sheepish as Harry looked up suddenly worried.
“What went wrong Bill?”
“Nothing, nothing at all, it’s just there was an unexpected problem over the house at Privet Drive. It seems it was never the Dursley’s”. Bill confessed.
“Then, whose was it?” Harry mused.
“Well it seems that Vernon thought it a good idea for the deeds to be in the company’s name, so he didn’t have to pay for it. The Goblins discovered that he arranged for the firm to record that it had given him the mortgage, and that he was paying it, in the main records. Sadly, this didn’t tally with what had been paid into the firm; we accounted and checked every payment received. All were accounted for, except the ones he supposedly paid Grunnings, so he now pays rent as the company’s new tenant in its house.”
“So, as I own Grunnings, I own the house; oh wait until Petunia hears! If she wants, I’ll give it to her, and she can be his landlord.” Harry grinned grimly. “I have more than enough property, after all, Bill.”
“As your advisor, I would state that it is impossible for you to have too much Harry, but as your friend, I would sympathise, then remind you that you can do an awful lot with it all.”
“I know Bill, I know.” Sighed Harry.
Following the class, Ginny and Viktor headed to the village for lunch with Harry. Petunia joined them, as she knew Bill would be reporting back on what had happened at Grunnings. When they arrived, Bill outlined what had happened, shocking Petunia, who had believed the house to be a marital asset. She was pleased however, that Vernon would not be contesting the divorce.
In Privet Drive, Vernon was explaining what had transpired to Marge, who was furious. “How dare they Vernon? How dare they treat you like that, after all you have done for that company? If I were you, I would have walked out.” She angrily admonished him.
“I couldn’t Marge, this new owner had a whole team of accountants in, they found everything I had taken, every penny I charged to the company and shouldn’t have. I am lucky to have a job at all, and not be facing charges. They had indisputable evidence after all.” He glumly told her.
“This owner had no business sending in those people Vernon. All these years, and not a word, then all of a sudden all this. Why now?” She fumed.
Vernon had no answer; he had no idea who the mysterious owner was, never mind their motives, so he shrugged, and allowed Marge to rant while he reflected on how lightly he had gotten off, even with the agreements he had signed regarding the divorce. That was the puzzle; why would his employer insist on that? Why would they be interested in his marriage breaking down? Why not help him prevent it, rather than encourage the move to divorce? It seemed strange; he couldn’t fathom that.
The next day at the school saw the English national team arrive at the school for the friendly match. The entire school turned out to watch, alongside a number of members of the Wizangamot, and the Minister of Magic. Kingsley sat with Minerva of course; the more observant students near them noticing the occasional looks between the two during the game. England were narrowly defeated after an hour of play, it had been a good, but uneventful match.
After dinner that night, Harry, Ginny, Minerva and Kingsley sat in the head of Gryffindor's quarters, mainly discussing the wedding until Harry dozed of.
Kingsley looked at the young man. “Is he really doing all right Ginny?”
“Yes, he is Kingsley” Ginny told him happily
“Some days, as long as its not a busy one, he only needs sleep once, in addition to his full nights rest, others its only a couple of times. Though the length of time he’s asleep on those occasions is a shorter time.”
“Good. I need him fit for what I have in mind.” The Minister smiled. “I haven’t got him due to start with us until September though, and only I, Arthur and Oliver know at the moment.”
Ginny smiled “He’s getting frustrated with it, it's months since he came back to us, and he doesn’t want to have to worry about if he is going to fall asleep in the middle of the day.”
“Don’t worry Ginny, he will be better soon now, I would think.” Minerva reassured the young woman. “Mind you, I wouldn’t mind keeping you both on staff here.”
“No, you don’t, Min.” Kingsley grinned “I need him.”
Ginny laughed “Nice try Minerva, but the Harpies want me in September too. Still, we won’t be strangers, perhaps pop into school occasionally.”
The three chatted into the night until Harry awoke, then they dispersed to their rooms.
The week at Hogwarts was sports based, mainly Quidditch. The house teams joined the Bulgarians for training. Petunia introduced Muggle sport during her classes, demonstrated a few, and getting the pupils to try them out. Indoors table tennis become a favourite; whilst, surprisingly, considering the speed of Quidditch, cricket was the alfresco favourite, though football was a close second.
Harry held duelling contests for each class, professor Flitwick held a fencing club each evening after dinner for the week; he was quite the duellist. Horace had the students learning various related potions, including some healing ones for the Hospital wing. The week passed too quickly, though, to the unanimous pleasure of the school, the planned match between Bulgaria and a school team was changed in favour of a sports day of both magical and Muggle games. The winners of each game gaining points for their house, the staff, and Bulgarian team members acting as judges, umpires and referees. At the end of the day, one house had shown great promise at many of the sports, including rowing, track and field events, and various others; as such that house had won overall, so the great Hall was decorated in the Hufflepuff house colours for the Farewell feast for the Bulgarians. As it drew to a close, Harry Ginny and Viktor talked over the week. Soon though, they were walking towards the doors.
“They deserved to win.” Viktor observed.
“Yes, they did fantastically.” Admitted Harry.
“Shame it wasn’t us though.” Stated Ginny.
Historical notes:
King Constantine the second really did exist, though I doubt he was as I have described my character nor have I based the Constantine of this story on the historical figure beyond using the name. Briefly this is what is known of the real one.
Constantine II (900-942) King of Scotland.
Son of Aedh. After an unsuccessful invasion of Northumbria, Constantine had to submit to the Saxon King Edward the Elder, son of Alfred the Great. Constantine was also defeated in a later battle against Athelstan, Edward's son, at Brunanburgh. He renounced the throne in favour of his cousin, Malcolm I and became a monk at St Andrews. He died in 952.
The Antonine Wall is lesser known than the more Southerly Hadrian's wall, but no less important.
It was constructed in the AD 140s on the orders of the Emperor Antoninus Pius; for a generation it was the north-western frontier of the Roman Empire. Running for 60 km from modern Old Kilpatrick on the north side of the River Clyde to Bo'ness on the Firth of Forth. In 2008 it became a a UNESCO World Heritage Site.
Author's Notes:
Once again many thanks to all who read and reviewed the last chapter, I look forward to reading any reviews you are Kind enough to leave on this chapter. I still commit to reply to them all.
My thanks to jascott for once again Betaing this chapter. He has said it won't be long before he has chapter 14 done.
I have had no response to the question as to if you would find a renewed Meet the Author thread on the forum useful so I assume it wouldn't be. That being the case unless I hear differently from you then I shall not create a new one.
Many thanks for reading, hope you enjoy it. Next chapter will be up as soon as it's ready.
Tgfoy.
Disclaimer: As usual what you recognise as being from her works belongs to JKR.
Chapter 14
The Elves and Phoenix.
The school was gathered in the Great Hall, amongst the floating candle-lit pumpkins and flying cloud of bats, eagerly anticipating the start of the Halloween feast. This year, the feast seemed somehow different; it was the first time this celebration had required Bill Weasley to don dress robes, and stand at the front of the hall in a small group, for one thing. That was the first thing that piqued curiosity and set chatter going around the hall. The group he was with had not just the now familiar figure of the Minister of Magic, but comprised a number of additional people who were not normally in attendance at the feasts at the school; such as what looked to the students like most of the minister’s advisers. The entire staff of Hogwarts who were present looked as puzzled as the students; although only one of the professors Potter had arrived; strangely, instead of taking his usual seat at the top table, he was stood next to the Minister. Both were anxiously watching the main door as if waiting for something. In fact, everyone was; the headmistress had yet to arrive, which in and of itself was most unusual. This all added to an excited air of anticipation in the Hall; though no-one outside of the visitors could quite understand exactly why; there was something in the air.
Harry smiled to Kingsley. “You ready my friend?” he whispered.
“As I’ll ever be; this is scarier than my maiden speech to the Wizangamot you know.” Kingsley's voice cracked slightly; betraying his nerves. “I wish they would hurry up!”
Harry chuckled. “Don't worry Kingsley, she'll be here soon. Take some deep breaths.”
While Kingsley took some calming gulps of air, Oliver Gresley walked forward. “Ready when you are, Harry. Would you check on the ladies for us?”
Nodding, Harry grinned, and opened the link between himself and Ginny.
In the entrance hall, Ginny and Minerva were waiting the signal to enter. Ginny glanced to the door.
Harry says they are ready; are we?” She smiled
“As I'll ever be!” Minerva grinned. “Tell him to get things started will you?” Minerva grinned.
Ginny laughed, and after a moment smiled. “He agrees; he says we'd better, or Kingsley won't be able to say his vows.”
Minerva laughed. “Typical. He can stand in front of the entire Wizangamot, no problem; but he gets nervous at his own wedding!”
Harry nodded to Oliver, who raised his hand to the only other member of staff who knew what was going on. Professor Flitwick had rehearsed the school choir, without telling them what it was for; and at Oliver’s signal, he called them to order, and the song began. Before the end of the first bar had been performed, all chatter in the Great Hall had gone, and the students and faculty watched, dumbstruck, at this strange turn of events.
They heard the choir start and the chatter to drop to nothing, as they waited by the doors. Kreacher and Winky stood holding the doors, waiting to open them. Minerva winked to the female elf. “Your turn tomorrow Winky.”
The elf grinned widely, and nodded enthusiastically. The first verse of the song finished; and the chorus began. At this signal, the two elves opened the door, and the women walked through.
The doors to the Hall opened; the eyes of everyone swept round to see who it was that was arriving. They soon identified the two figures that were now entering. Slowly walking up the aisle, were two ladies. One was the sports mistress, who was dressed in a red dress with tartan sash across it; next to her was the Headmistress, who was in traditional Scottish dress; her family tartan worn with pride, a bouquet of roses held in front of her.
The students watched the pair walk down the hall; realisation dawning on many, mostly girls who cooed about how lovely it was; the boys mostly looked bewildered.
Ginny and Minerva reached their destination, in front of the staff table, where Oliver; Harry and Kingsley were waiting. The choir reached the last lines of the processional song just as Oliver took his place in front of the couple, and their sponsors. The music faded, and a murmur began amongst the student body. Oliver took a deep breath, smiled, and began the ceremony before the murmur could get louder.
“Ladies, Gentlemen, and students, it is with great pleasure that I pronounce the welcome to you all, on this very special occasion; the wedding of our Minister of Magic, and your Headmistress.” He announced.
“I am Oliver Gresley, head of the department of magical transportation; Uncle to young Martin; and according to your sports mistress, a teddy bear. I am here to preside over this ceremony, but don't worry, you will not miss your feast; it will commence following the wedding.”
The ceremony went smoothly; the couple using their own vows, there was hardly a dry eye amongst the members of the fairer sex present. The binding glowed quite brightly, sealing the marriage, before proceedings moved to the next part of the evening, the feast.
After all had fed and watered came the speeches, which were brief, to the relief of the student body. This was deliberate though; as there was one final surprise for everyone; Minerva had booked the Weird Sisters to perform until midnight, so the tables were cleared, and the happy couple led the first dance, after which the tempo rose and the students took over the floor.
Minerva watched the youngsters enjoying themselves and smiled in contentment.
“Happy my love?” Kingsley asked.
“Ecstatic Kingsley, I always enjoyed watching them party; I am glad we did that.” She gazed at him; he smiled at her happiness.
Midnight arrived, and with it, the time for the final ceremonial. Under-age single witches had to watch, as their older counterparts assembled, and the bouquet was thrown. Minerva felt like she was passing on the baton she had received from Ginny, ahead of Hermione a few weeks before. The bloody Baron prevented Peeves from interfering, as the flowers arced through the air.
The girls were excited as the floral arrangement drew closer to them; Hermione was in the group, the bouquet was heading straight towards her; she reached up and caught them. As she did, golden sparks flew into the air from the blooms. A spectral figure appeared in front of Hermione, as Ron looked on; a stunned look on his face, as he stood, rooted to the spot, just a few feet away. The figure was translucent like a ghost, but unlike the Hogwarts spectres, this figure was not grey. She dressed in fine, but ancient-looking clothes of bright colours, a white cloth covered her head; a wealth of silver jewellery and beads adorned her. Ron took in the scene as the figure leant toward his fiancée. Although he was too far away, and shouldn't have been able to, he heard her every word as she spoke softly in Hermione's ear.
“Heir of my Lord, first of our descendants to be magical; you may soon marry your flame-haired sweetheart, the descendant of the Creafta twins. Only then can you go to the place that pulls you; but not before, or all will be lost. Seek Godric's words in Tigelwotta's hidden book; his descendant and his flame haired wife, sister of your intended, shall discover it; it will tell you what you must do. The founders four planned this long ago; my Lord’s family should ascend in life, and death, if you succeed.”
The figure faded and Hermione glanced to Ron who asked “That was weird, who was she?”
she shrugged.” I don't know, but we must talk to Harry.”
She made her way towards her friend, bouquet all but forgotten in her hand. She did not get far when the grey lady, The Lady Helena Ravenclaw, ghost of her mother’s house, stopped her.
“Miss Granger, you are the one then. I suspected you might be, from the moment you entered Hogwarts, but only now can I be sure it is you. I am pleased that it is so, as would be my mother. The Lady Frayja Huntrodds of Tang appears rarely; last time was five hundred years ago, when she tried to prevent the removal of some artefacts from the school; one, the most vital, is held awaiting the time of restoration. You though, are her heir; the one destined to free her family, give them their rest, and end the legacy of the cursed family. I well remember the day the curse was made; I was there. It was made to ensure an oath between wizard and apprentice was fulfilled; and Salazar could retain his life and magic. I remember the magic Godric and the founders wove to enable the days of its ending. You are the one destined to complete the magic; only you can do it. I look forward to that day.”
The ghost drifted off, singing happily, as she passed through the wall behind the teachers table. The other ghosts of Hogwarts shimmered in the stillness; staring at the spot Lady Frayja had appeared. Even the mischievous spirit Peeves was still, eyes round in awe of what he had just seen.
At last the other girls moved, and approached Hermione to congratulate her; at first she was puzzled, then remembered what they had been doing before Frayja Huntrodds had appeared. She held the roses in her hand, then looked smiling at Ron. Suddenly, she ran to him, and threw her arms round him, their lips meeting as Ron turned a delicate shade of Weasley red.
Minerva and Kingsley finally left the hall; they would not be leaving on Honeymoon until the next day after another ceremony took place.
Shortly after breakfast the next morning, Harry and Ginny were led to the Elf quarters in the school by a nervous Kreacher. They walked through the kitchens, where a few elves were finishing tidying up the remains of breakfast from the duplicate tables of the ones in the great Hall.
The two professors were both in their dress robes, as they had been for the headmistress' wedding the day before.
Passing the fire place, Harry remembered a drunken Winky some years before. He was glad the elf had recovered from her depression now; and knew that first Dobby, and then Kreacher had helped her get over the trauma of being freed by her previous family. Kreacher paused at the door and looked at his Master and Mistress.
“It's all right, Kreacher.” Harry reassured his nervous house elf.
“But Master, you is over dressed, this is only an elf bonding.”
Ginny smiled kindly. “Kreacher. You are important to us; which means your happiness is too. This is your wedding, and just like we dressed up for yesterday, we wanted to do the same today, to show how important a day it is to us; and our respect for you two as well.”
Kreacher's eyes widened, “I and Winky are only elves, not important folk like Headmistress and Minister.”
“You are to us, Kreacher; as part of our family you are both very important to us.” Harry reassured the elf. “Now, shall we go in?”
Kreacher nodded; tears of pride glistening in his large round eyes. Not knowing what to say, but grinning madly, he pushed open the door; the room beyond was full of elves, who turned and watched, as the trio walked to the centre of the room where a space had been left. Harry spotted that a stack of flattish boxes lined the wall at opposite end of the room to the door. They turned to face the way they had come, just as the door opened again, revealing Winky, Minerva and Kingsley. They walked towards Harry, Ginny and Kreacher, but only Minerva and Winky entered the central area of clear space; the room fell silent. Minerva had briefed them on what they must do, so Harry spoke first.
“Our Elves wish to wed; we are agreeable to this bond, and as custom dictates, are willing to accept your female elf into our household. We have brought the price agreed as compensation to your house.” He indicated the stack of boxes by the wall.
Minerva looked at the boxes then responded. “I too, find such a bond between our elves acceptable, the compensation we agreed being adequate and present, I agree with the bond, and give over the elf Winky to your family.”
Both elves bowed to Minerva, then Harry and Ginny; finally bowing again to the Headmistress. When they rose, there was a flash of yellow light, and the boxes disappeared; a second later, the boxes reappeared stacked at the end of the room behind Minerva.
Winky and Kreacher then approached Harry and Ginny, who knelt in front of the two elves. They placed a hand on Winky, and a warm glow surrounded them, as the transfer of the bond completed. The humans then withdrew to the back of the room, while the elves conducted the wedding of two of their kind.
They watched as Kreacher and Winky joined hands, and the other elves began a droning hum not unlike the bass drone of properly-played bagpipes. The two elves glowed as the drone intensified, the colour changed from the gold of the bonding to a master, to a watery silver growing to white silver, as the volume of the elves grew. Suddenly, with a pop, the glow disappeared and the elves stopped the melodic humming; the silence was deafening for several moments.
The boxes disappeared again, and a banging noise came from the direction of a door off the room they were in. Kreacher and Winky slowly made their way to the door, and waited for the noise of banging and scraping to cease. When it had, the two elves flung open the door.
“Elves of Hogwarts.” Kreacher called. “To mark our wedding, our master and mistress have given sufficient beds for you all to have one each; this was agreed with the headmistress of Hogwarts; I know they hope this is an improvement for you all.”
The Hogwarts elves looked wide eyed as they streamed into the room, soon crowding out to thank the humans for such a generous gift. They were amazed the headmistress had allowed the Elf price to benefit them, and not the young masters and mistress's as other Heads had done in the past. They ushered the humans through the door to see the new beds.
The room was very large, and beds lined the walls, and were arranged in a row down the middle creating two aisles between them; there were more than sixty beds in this room. This room was for the male elves they were told; a door at the other end led to the female elves’ room where a like number of beds were similarly arranged. A third door led to a corridor, from which access to the rooms for married elves and elf families was given; each elf had received a new bed thanks to the union of Kreacher and Winky.
Many of the elves were returning to the kitchens to prepare lunch for the students and staff. Kreacher and Winky escorted the humans up to the entrance hall of the castle in time for Minerva and Kingsley to leave for a weeks honeymoon. The whole staff were present, to wave them off. Once the Thestral-hauled coach had disappeared, they turned, and walked into the Great Hall. Filius, as acting head whilst they were away, led the way.
The newly married Elves had refused all offers of even the afternoon off, instead insisting they serve Harry and Ginny their meal. So it was, that the two elves proudly brought the plates of food to the couple, side-by-side, much to the amusement of the rest of the staff.
10th Century
Fryga and her son had been eagerly taken in by Orin's family; she may not be magical, but that wasn't her fault as far as they were concerned. Orin and his brother never worried about such things; all that mattered was she was loyal to Utred and he had welcomed her back into the protection from which she had been ripped by Styr. They both soon settled into the household, helping with the chores and rapidly becoming part of the family. Orin's nephew, who now made the wands, albeit under his fathers watchful eye, was widowed; he particularly took an interest in her and she in him, whilst her son played with his sister’s children. Orin had told Utred a few days after she moved in that his family all felt it was now complete with the arrival of Fryga. Utred was glad she had found happiness; they could all do with it, as the signs of coming battle grew.
Over the days and weeks into late autumn, more and more men arrived; the Chiefs who led them erecting tents to house themselves and their advisers in the school grounds, their men setting up camp in the lands surrounding the village. Wizards arrived from Godric's Hollow as well as a few with the Chiefs. Eventually, ten thousand fighting men had been gathered, and still more were expected after winter from the low lands and far north. They would be a formidable army; though they knew Styr could draw on a much larger army of Northumbrians.
The Creaftas, Ulf, Erik and Orin sat behind Utred, they were his advisers for the King's court; Godric had the other three founders and a man from the village behind him. All the lands of Alba were represented by the relevant chief supported by their most trusted men, some even had wizards with them; all were completely stunned by the venue they found themselves in. The Great Hall was out of bounds to students today, to allow the king's council to take place. The king sat where the staff table usually was, and all the tables and benches were pushed to the sides of the hall for the council, leaving the centre free for those who wished to make representations to the King. Godric, as host, sat to the King's right, Utred as the only other Lord in residence sat to his left; all three had their main advisers sat immediately behind them where they could speak with each other without disturbing proceedings. The group on the dais was impressive, dressed in their finest, displaying their wealth, as they looked out at the gathered lords who had so far brought men. Stood directly in front of the king were two figures, spies, one from Jorvik, the other from Wessex.
“Styr has begun to distance himself from Hrothweard in some ways, not enough to be actually seen to be acting against the archbishop, but enough that he started his council meeting without him.” The Jorvik spy reported. “The body of St. Cuthbert is to be moved from the crypt at Onripum to a purpose built shrine at Dunholm imminently. The Fryd of Northumbria has been summoned by Styr to provide the guard. Wessex has ordered Hrothweard to accept Styr's men and place his own at the King's disposal for the duration of the procession and ceremony.”
Constantine nodded “Styr got his offer to Wessex first then. Is Wessex sending men as well?”
The other spy shook his head. “No, they view this as a purely Northumbrian matter. I believe they see it as a win-win for them sire. If they succeeded in transporting the dead saint again, then the church has gained a new strength in Northumbria; if they are attacked and fail, then they have reason to march north and remove both Styr and the Archbishop for their failure. Wessex is preparing men to march north in the spring; they aim to take Jorvik while Styr is distracted with us. They plan to tell Hrothweard to offer the church’s army for the defence of the city, as would be usual, whilst the King leads his men.”
Godric leant over and addressed the king in the low murmur; the king nodded, then asked. “Your reports are useful as always, it seems that the puppet King of Jorvik is to be replaced with the help of those kingdoms under Wessex. You have confirmed intelligence we had word of, and brought news we needed. However, my friend Lord Gryffindor asks if there is any news of a family of Hogsmeade, last heard of leaving Jorvik for the south. What can you tell us of the Durslieg's?”
The spy from Wessex smiled. “After leaving Jorvik they entered the court of the King of Wessex, and they found favour through the Archbishop with him. They were rewarded for their story; they have received a farm in the south that had been given to the church; it has been named by the King as a new settlement. The elder Durslieg has become Lord Durslieg of Durslieg as a result, he has some dozen households on his land. It is certain that they betrayed the name of the village next to this castle to Styr.”
Godric sighed. “Styr is one of us, and has a number of wizards in his guard, as well as Muggle sworn men. He, or one of his wizards, could find us and lead his Army here.”
“If he did then he would win favour in the church.” The spy from Jorvik observed. “Though not enough to give him the throne he desires; he is not descended from Alfred. The church wish to fulfil his dream. Styr's brother threatened Wessex, simply by not playing their games; as a result, and due to lack of diligence in watching for signs of betrayal, he lost his life and the throne to Styr. His brother tolerated wizard kind, not just allowing them to settle peacefully, but also keeping their secret. Styr has sought favour with the church, who supported his brother’s murder; by eliminating any magical people who were not in his circle, or who he could not control. Lately, he has betrayed those who were unable to pay him what he wanted. His son, Thorfin, now carries out the actual murders. Styr wants the throne Alfred desired, he thinks this is how he will get it; however, the representatives of the nailed God will not allow it.”
Utred grinned. “Your Majesty, we were aware of the usurpers activities as well as those of his son; our people have been rescuing their intended victims, and resettling as many as possible to safe locations. We do have a new team keeping an eye on Thorfin and his activities, as well as other operatives in Northumbria. The new team will intervene where necessary.”
Constantine grinned. “Thank you Lord Utred. As Styr will not be able to act until the spring, can we link my agents with yours to pool resources?”
Both Utred and Godric grinned and nodded, and the council moved on to other matters, as the first of the chiefs stepped forward to report on the state of his men. It would be a long evening.
While the council of the King Constantine was taking place at the school, Thorfin was in fact leading a group of his father’s men to a quiet, lonely farmstead to the west of Jorvik. They had received word from the archbishop that he suspected the occupants were all pagans who pretended to be faithful Christians and practised magic. King Styr, of course, knew that this was the case; and though the family were not in his inner circle, they had paid him well for his protection, without question, until this year. Styr had not wanted to act, seeing this as a distraction from the main target, but as the family had ceased to pay him as much as he wanted from them, he had seen no other reason to deny the archbishop. He had sent his son to lead a raid on the property, and claim it for the church—after taking anything of value for his own use of course; they would have to have gold hidden somewhere. Since his mother had died last winter, and Styr had been able to include him, Thorfin had become skilled at such raids; if overly brutal even for his father’s tastes. The boy had been on fifty such raids over the last few months, and had honed his skill on the flesh of those the two deemed Blood traitors.
The valley below them was a broad, shallow, fertile flood plain with a small river meandering through it, ideal for the small farmstead. The banks of the river were blurred with reed-filled marshland and coppiced willow trees. Although the first frosts had yet to appear, the leaves on the trees were a mix of yellows, oranges and reds, but had yet to fall as the plants headed towards their inevitable winter hibernation, and the nights drew in, shortening the hours of daylight. The land between the gentle slopes of woodland, in which they sat watching, and the river was clearly good fertile land; of recently harvested bare fields and good grazing for animals between early spring and late autumn. The harvested crop was either stored or sold, and there were now just a few sheep cattle and goats, where a month ago the fields would have been full. The few remaining would either be eaten during the winter, or kept as breeding stock for the following spring, to produce stock to sell next year. The fields divided by post and rail fences, made simply of split logs from the surrounding forests held together with rope bindings, created a network across the flood plain.
The house itself was a long house of older wattle and daub construction, with a thatched roof of reeds from the wetlands near the river. The thatch was old enough that wildlife nested in it, but not so old it needed replacing. The area behind the house held a pen, where two pigs nosed the ground, and chickens scratched the ground outside the pen, while further from the house was the rubbish pit, next to the cess pit which had fresh damp moss draped over the woven hurdles that surrounded it. To the visible side of the house two long trenches had been dug and filled with water; bundles of fresh cut willow withies had been placed in them to keep them supple for basket weaving; stacks of the completed wares were stacked beneath the rafters awaiting transport, to be sold at the market in Jorvik. Next to them, a stack of cut logs for fuel had been stacked up to the level of the window, which had been fitted with its wooden shutter to keep out the worst of the coming winter wind, and freezing temperatures. Straw woven skeps sat on simple benches, the bees that lived in them still buzzing in the unseasonably mild weather, though there were few flowers left for them to gather nectar from. A well-worn path led between frames of drying fish and meat awaiting movement into the house’s rafters for long term storage; to a wooden jetty that jutted out into the river; a small boat containing nets was moored there awaiting use. The house itself was positioned close to the edge of the valley, on ground above the flood plain, with enough ground to over-winter the few brown fleeced sheep and cattle safely from any flood the season may bring.
The small group of Styr's men commanded by Thorfin had watched the family's activities since their arrival in the mid afternoon. They knew the family were the Symonite's, the man and his two sons, one about eleven the other a little younger, tended the few animals in the fields. The woman of the house and the daughter stayed near the house; the young girl keeping her drop spindle spinning efficiently, converting the already combed rollags of fleece gathered from the family flock, into thread ready for dyeing in preparation to be woven; whilst her mother carried out her daily chores. Late in the afternoon a large bird flew in from the north and entered the house; Thorfin guessed it was the family owl returning from hunting. He wondered if it had carried a message to or from another blood traitor; it was a possibility, though he would likely never know. A few minutes later, the woman sent the girl to fetch her father and brothers from the fields. She helped them drive their few sheep and head of cattle to the house, and in through the doors at one end. They secured the beasts, then the two youngest rounded up the half-dozen hens and the family cockerel into the house, whilst the others drove the pigs in and gathered in the baskets; it seemed they were going through their end of day routine. Thorfin and his men stayed out of sight in the trees, watching the now peaceful valley; waiting for the sun to completely set behind the house they were watching, its light blocking out the brief blue glow that originated inside.
The last of the glow from the sun had disappeared, so Thorfin had ordered his team to close in. There had been no sign of movement since the family had entered the house; though they could see the orange glow from the fire flickering through the gaps around the doors and window shutters.
The house was silent and their movement was undetected from within, as they surrounded the house. Thorfin lit his torch with his wand, then held the flame to the torches held by those either side of him; they in turn passed the flame on. Within seconds all the men held lit torches, flames leaping into the night. They thrust them into the roof, and set light to the thatch of the house, and waited for the family to rush out to tackle the blaze; or at least escape it. The moment they emerged, as all the others they had been ordered to kill in the past had done, Thorfin and his well practised men would put them to the sword. The flames spread, and grew quickly on the old thatch; alarmed birds flew swiftly to find new roosts, mice, rats and squirrels leaping from the roof in an effort to flee, yet still no sign of life from inside.
The flames grew in intensity, accompanied by a roar; sounding and looking like enraged dragons, as they rose into the night. The minutes passed, the only sound coming from the fire, no sound of distressed animals panicking under the burning roof. More time went by; the men were looking at each other puzzled, there were no more signs of anything or anyone trying to escape; nothing but the crackling of burning timbers, flames, smoke and embers rising into the night sky. This was most disconcerting; even as the roof collapsed between the walls, guaranteeing nothing inside would be alive, there was no sound of human or animal in pain; surely nothing could sleep peacefully through this torture. Yet, although they had seen the family enter, they had certainly not left. Thorfin was at a loss.
“My lord.” one of his men approached.
“What is it?” Thorfin snapped, angered at the absence of evidence of suffering that should have been caused.
“The smell my lord.” The man replied.
Thorfin nearly drew his sword on the man who appeared to have developed a cowardly aversion to the smell of wood smoke, it didn't seem right, this was one of his trusted men. He had been present at many Hall burnings with him, there was no way his stomach could suddenly be so weak for the task. His hand moved from the hilt of his sword as he pondered what the man had said, was there something wrong with the smell of the Hall burning in front of them? His mind suddenly clicked in place – yes the smell was wrong; certainly there was the bitter scent of burning wood, even the tang of charring horn, but the sweet aroma of cooking and burnt meat was absent. There was no flesh in the blaze, but how? Portkey, perhaps; or maybe apparition... no, not that they couldn't have transported the animals with either as far as he knew, but certainly this had something to do with Magic. It was the only way there could possibly be no one inside the house.
The bright blue flash near the lodge by the lake faded to reveal a family, together with a collection of domestic animals that had not been there before. Above them was a large brown bird, from a distance it could easily be mistaken for an owl. Slowly it changed colour revealing a Phoenix. Flame shed her disguise which she had allowed to be applied to her on each of these rescue missions. Frayja had departed to inform a family of their son’s acceptance at the school and had entered the property, under a notice-me-not charm, with the disguised Phoenix. She had noticed the men hiding in the trees; recognising Thorfin, she had quickly changed the plan, and explained it all quickly to the mother. Once the family were together, and all their animals were inside the house, Frayja had told them of the men hidden in the trees and who they were. The family did not seem surprised, they had not paid Styr this year, and he knew what they were; they had hoped he would overlook them as unimportant. Obviously this had been a forlorn hope. The family had quickly agreed to her offer to take them all to the school, Flame had transferred them the moment they were ready, leaving the house where it was, only transferring the living from inside with whatever they could carry.
“Welcome to Hogwarts castle.” Frayja grinned. She was the first of the group to recover having experienced the instant transportation of Phoenix travel before.
Godiva had been waiting for Frayja to return with the boy, but had realised the family must have been in danger if her friend had brought them all. She walked over towards the group, whilst Flame sang reassuringly, then flew towards the castle to find Godric.
“You are safe now.” Godiva assured the family as she reached them. “Better get the beasts put with the others before they recover enough to start wandering. Oi, you lot!” She called spotting some likely assistance.
The group of men at a nearby tent, who were looking open mouthed at the new arrivals, suddenly reacted to Godiva's shout; she laughed at their response. “Put these sheep in with the others and the cattle in their area for us, while I take the Symonite's to see Godric, will you?” She instructed.
The men nodded and began rounding up the animals whilst the family and two Creaftas ladies walked through the camp to the castle, constantly reassuring the family, who were awed by the building before them.
As dawn broke over the still smouldering house, Thorfin ordered his men to search the cinders for evidence of the occupants; charred bone or teeth would be normal, and if they could find it in the end of the hall the family used, well so much the better. They searched the still smouldering hot, but cooling ashes, finding nothing. No pots, loom weights, valuables, or any bones; not even from the animals. It was as if they had burned a building that was not just abandoned, but had never been occupied.
The family, their possessions and animals, had simply vanished into thin air. Thorfin decided that the next targets would be put to the sword before the fire was set; they would suffer less, but it would at least ensure the traitors would be dead. He gathered his men and horses, ready to ride to Onripum; he and his team would ride in honour, ahead of the coffin containing the long dead saint, to clear the way.
With the help of the two Creaftas ladies, and Flames song, the Symonite family soon calmed enough to talk with Godric. The report from the family Thorfin had tried to murder removed any doubt at all that magical folk were being deliberately targeted on the orders of Styr.
They remembered Utred, and were relieved to find him alive. They had recognised his ability to heal himself so quickly as a child as evidence that he was, in fact, magical. They also remembered Fryga from when she had purchased their baskets for use at Tang, and were pleased to find her safe, and to meet her son. The adults had been trained in wizardry by their own parents, but were interested to learn that it was their eldest son reaching eleven that had brought about the visit from the school. They would have gladly agreed to visit the new school to give their child the chance to learn in safety, even before discovering Thorfin planned to attack that evening. They knew that by now their home, like the hall at Tang, would have been destroyed, and as such they were only too pleased to have the chance to start again.
The news they had brought from Northumbria confirmed the spies’ report, and added some detail to them, including information they had heard about; the plans for transporting the dead saint across Northumbria safely. The numbers of guards were vastly larger than needed to move anything of importance across friendly country, so they guessed it was a cover to move men north. From this alone Constantine and his advisers knew they must prepare for war.
Historical note:
In an earlier chapter I included the supposed population of Jorvik a thousand years ago, since then further evidence has been discovered. I have also stated that our understanding of history is constantly evolving. A clear example of this is that whilst the evidence still shows Jorvik to be the biggest city of the age the estimate of population have been shown to be inaccurate. Latest excavations in the city have produced sufficient evidence that the estimate has been adjusted to take into account that the spread of the city has grown, whilst the density of houses remains the same, This and other clues mean the population would seem to be between 20 and 30 thousand souls rather than the previously thought 10k. This chapter is the first to reflect this new understanding in the acceptance that Styr's army is likely to be larger than that which could be raised by the Scots.
The damp moss at the Cess pit was used as toilet paper, due care would need to be taken against careless gathering of it meaning it may have contained any thorns. (Yes we do have Archaeological evidence for the use of the moss and it occasionally containing hidden thorns).
The keeping of bees seems to have been common place, honey being the only sweetener available; the tightly woven Skeps they were kept in enabled easy transportation if needed. Whilst we have found the remains of Skeps complete with 1000 year old dead bees, one aspect of bee keeping of the period is only known from Christian writings of the time, the use of bees in battle. These writings report that skeps were sealed and thrown at an enemy, bursting open to release the angry bees.
Authors notes:
Many thanks to all who read the last chapter and especially to those who reviewed it.
Thanks also, as always, to Jascott who despite moving house then mislaying his pen drive with this (and the next) chapter on it then finding it a couple of days ago, has as always conducted the onerous task of Beta ing this chapter.
You may notice that since last time I have added a new one shot story “Is a Mukkinese Battle Horn Bad For Your Health?” It's a side ways look at the first term of Ginny's 6th year. If you haven't yet found it then click on my author name at the top.
I have also made and updated the banners for this story, Essence of Revenge and the Path.
Despite all this I have continued to work on Lord of Tang of course, Jascott has chapter15 already and 16 is waiting to be sent. I am still not going to give any promises about timings for updates though, sorry.
Hope you enjoy this chapter, I look forward to reading any reviews you may be kind enough to leave, I will reply to them all, even if it is just to say thanks.
Disclaimer: I know I say it every time (or similar at least), but Anything you recognise from her books belongs to JKR, I make no claim at all on it.
Warning: This chapter starts with a battle scene which includes brief description of the deliberate infliction of injuries, some fatal, to humans by humans.
Chapter 15.
Tigelwotta.
10th Century
Autumn was drawing to a close, the trees had lost their leaves a month earlier and Utred lay concealed on the ridge that enclosed three sides of a valley only a mile north of the wall. He was watching as a small advance party from Styr's army made its way along the stream that ran along the floor of the dale, and out of the open end to join other streams from other similar valleys. There were about fifty men in the party of Northumbrians, a small contingent of a larger group, numbering in excess of six hundred, sent ahead to find Hogwarts, and to create a safe, easy route north, for the main Fryd to take when it crossed the wall. This group of Northumbrians would not make it back to the main body of men waiting just outside the valley to see if this was a better route. The fools were heading up the Glen; they either didn't know, or didn't care to note an obvious sign that this vale was a dead end. The valley ended in a sheer cliff in the direction they were headed, a narrow waterfall fell over it to feed the stream. Hidden from view, up a path that would be obvious once this group reached the falls, was a village; a small settlement, one of many close to the route the Scots wanted the Northumbrians to take. Utred's team had been tasked to protect these settlements, and guide the Northumbrians on the route by whatever means were necessary; they would soon have to stop this group by force, Utred had already deployed his men, they would act in less than a minute.
The stream tumbled over rocks and ledges as it flowed swiftly along its narrow course between the Northumbrian scouts who were out of earshot of the main group; walking with most on the nearest bank to Utred's own position. The first of Utred's thirty men dropped silently down the slope, unnoticed behind the invaders, cutting off any retreat. Once those men were in place, the rest of his men charged down the sides of the ravine, swords drawn, shields ready, axes swinging, with braided beards and hair flying wildly shouting blood curdling battle cries all the way, the sight must have struck fear into the hearts of the bravest of men in the bottom of the valley.
The fifty invaders attempted retreat, but found the way blocked by a small shield wall advancing on them. They had no time to form their own shield wall before they found themselves trapped between the flashing blades of the wildly charging Scots flying into them on three sides, and the steadily advancing shield wall on the fourth
Battle fever took Utred as he ploughed into the enemy, his sword singing in his hand as it sliced into the first of the men in his path, who fell instantly, eyes wide with fear and surprise. Utred's shield crashed into the body of the man alongside his first victim, the shield's boss crushing the man's face, blood sprayed him as the momentum he had built up on his way down the slope, carried him through the surprised, ill prepared foe. Moving smoothly as if in a graceful dance, he had killed five with his sword, and had destroyed the faces of at least that many more with his shield, before he noticed a Northumbrian weapon clash with his shield at all. He grinned; he had become used to battle, revelling that his pre battle nerves now transformed to empower as the red mist of the fight took over his actions and he attacked fiercely with the skill of the feared warrior he had become. Revelling in the thrill of his adrenaline and fear channelled into the enemy through his own sword. An axe embedded itself in his shield, splintering the wood where the blade penetrated; it was not a true battle weapon; Utred saw it was a simple tool which all households had, as the man withdrew it for another blow. These were not Styr's professional soldiers, but farmers or craftsmen from the mass of his Fryd, barely trained men, that Styr considered easily expendable. Utred yelled his battle cry in defiant intimidation at the man, and he forced his way decisively forward, increasing the effectiveness of the shield as it slammed into the axe man's throat, crushing his oesophagus before he could bring the wood axe down again. The Northumbrians eyes widened as he attempted to gulp for air, axe still held above his head, prepared for a strike that would now never fall on its intended target. Not wishing to prolong the man's pain from the incurable injury, Utred swiftly swung his sword, ending the man's suffering, whilst he still held the handle of the axe, granting entry to the feasting hall in the next life. Stepping over the now still corpse, Utred engaged the next Northumbrian, dispatching him quickly; then on to the next, his movements now automatic; parry, slash, cut, parry; the same as the rest of his men in well practised actions.
The skirmish lasted only a few minutes, the enemy surrendering when all but twenty were dead or injured. The stream ran red as the blood that soaked the ground, and trickled into the fast running waters, carrying the crimson evidence of the defeat from the valley. The men with Utred, covered in the blood of the enemy, busied themselves stripping anything useful from the bodies; not that there was much. Utred stood over the bodies of both of his own men who had died; both with swords in hand, they would have no time to bury them here. He waved his wand and the bodies were sent to a prearranged tent at Hogwarts where their Families or Chief would arrange cremation. This done, he turned to the captured Northumbrians, nodding to Skorri and the other three wizards in the group; the other Creaftas were on their own missions. They swiftly drew their wands, performed healing spells on the injured, then bound the Northumbrian captives. The youngest Northumbrian was separated from the rest and brought before Utred who grinned at the boy.
“How old are you boy?” He growled.
There was the sudden tang of urine scenting the air as the young Northumbrians bladder released its contents. “Twelve, my Lord.” came the quivering reply.
“Well boy, return to the Earsling in charge of your little army, tell him you were the lucky one today. You met the Lord of Tang and survived, you are the one, today at least. This is your tale to tell.”
“My Lord, please take me with the others; they killed your last messenger – the other day – they beat him to death on the Lords order. He said the next messenger who returned would be nailed to the nearest tree.” The boy pleaded.
Skorri had joined Utred and heard the pleadings. “Damn it Utred, we can't send him back to that; the one survivor to tell the tale. We can't do that any more if they are torturing the child to death.”
The boy was suddenly indignant. “Oi I am twelve, a man.”
Utred laughed “All right! put him with the others, we'll take him with us. Stake out their dead for the beasts, make it look like they were executed, that will send the message anyway.”
Skorri nodded; he used his wand and the grim task was completed quickly.
Message prepared, the few wizards in the group levitated the captives ahead of the victorious; up the slope away from the grim site of their defeated comrades bodies; which they left to feed Raven and Beast next to the red coloured stream.
Once on the tree covered plateau at the end of the valley the Creafta's began Apparating the prisoners to the holding camp that had been set up on an island belonging to Salazar, in the middle of the north sea. A series of tents had been erected within a hastily built wooden wall to house the captured Northumbrians. The island was large though uninhabited remote and protected by various wards set by the founders parents to ensure no ships could land there. Guards were unnecessary though there was a regular cycle of wardens from the older students at the school and volunteers from Hogsmeade and Godric's Hollow. Shelter for the guards was in a large Long House magically protected from the growing number of captives, it was also used to process new prisoners, a Legilimens being always present to ensure all information was found as painlessly as possible. A few wizards had been identified in this way, their wands were removed on snapped to ensure they remained captive. Food was, for the time being, sent from the King's lands, but prisoners were set to work to grow their own. The coast of the island was extremely rocky, though the central area had a sandy loam which, now it was protected from the worst of the North sea wind, could support many plants.
However, away from the compound that currently held the prisoners, wizard builders were busy using stone from the coast to build a fortress of fearsome strength at that end of the island; the strong dark rock was impossible to work without magic, making it ideal to help defence and prevent escape. The castle was not being built to keep people out however, it was being built to precise plans drawn up by Salazar to keep people within its walls. This castle was growing rapidly and the island shrank, literally shrank, as it's rock was taken and added to the castle that was growing on Azkaban island.
Having left their prisoners to be introduced to their new life on the remote piece of land, Utred and his friends left the island and returned to the forest at the head of the valley, rejoining the rest of their patrol.
“Anything happen whilst we were gone?” Utred asked as the reunited group made their way to the other side of the forest, to a Scot's village nested in the next valley.
“A few more came to investigate, probably saw the colour of the stream, they mutilated the bodies when they found them, then ran, scared we'd attack them too probably.” One of the king's men replied. “When you guys gonna use your magic on them, it would save a lot of trouble?”
“More likely bring more.” Skorri rebuffed the idea. “We know the usurper and his son are wizards and they know about Hogwarts. They just don't know where it is, or that we are fighting with you yet, we don't want them to know that either. This lot are just his advance party, their task is to find the castle and guide the Northumbrian Fryd to it without us knowing. Attacking like we are will spread fear to explore, guide them where we want them to go without Styr realising we are when he comes. That way, hopefully, he will still believe he has the advantage, he doesn't know we know about him being a Wizard, he thinks Sal is still loyal to him and won't give him away.”
“Plus with that untamed bishop of his, if we showed magic he would fetch more men possibly from Wessex or even his own army. The only magic that priest wants is what he claims to have through his nailed God, not us.” Utred added.
“Never trust a Christian wizard.” The Scot grinned to the laughter and agreement of the others. “Come on, not far now until we reach the rendezvous location, be good to get back to camp to rest for a while.”
“You mean back to that new young bride of yours you wily old sod.” Teased another of the men, laughter was renewed as they departed north.
At the school life continued as near normal as possible, students studied whilst the king continued to be a guest. The defence of Scotland would be coordinated from here, each of the Chiefs of Alba playing their part, the four founders under Gryffindor coordinating the magical contribution. It was planned to allow the Northumbrians to penetrate a narrow corridor deep into Scotland, guiding them along a route the Scots allowed, killing or capturing any that strayed from it. The Scottish Chiefs were charged with leading King Styr and his army into a trap, Utred and his men were part of this in a troop, now standard in the army. A few magical, with a larger number of mundane warriors, the wizards taking care of any prisoners in addition to aiding military action.
The older Chiefs remained permanently at the camp, sending their sons to head their men whilst they organised supply lines and formed the King Constantine's war council. They knew the current force of Northumbrians in their lands was merely an advance party, the main Fryd would not cross the wall until the Spring at the earliest.
It was to this that Leoforwic and his wife Godiva returned from spying on the activities of the Wessex King; so far he had remained in the South, leaving Styr to deal with the Scots on his own. Their report confirmed this was still the case, which was an advantage to the King of Alba; Wessex had sent barely one hundred men, who it seemed had the specific task of caring for the coffin containing the remains of St Cuthbert; the continued absence of the Fryd of Wessex moving to Dunholm was reassuring.
Of course, from Salazar's point of view, this was a disadvantage in one way, it meant they could not rid themselves Wessex as well as Northumbria. He privately acknowledged that Styr had overstepped the mark and must be defeated. Publicly however, he put on a show for the sake of his oath; his hopes that his former student could be redeemed were fast disappearing though. He was nothing if not a pragmatist, and he realised the reality that his Oath was a burden, which could be seen as support for Styr's actions. For the sake of his students, and himself, the time had come for him to work out how far the oath could be stretched without it breaking, and still maintain the ones he had with the school and his students.
Utred's team reached another unprotected village within sight of the route a short time later; the Wizards swiftly erected protective wards around the small settlement, whilst the rest of their troop reassured the residents. The village protected, Utred's group watched as Styr's advance guard marched past, continuing along the route the Scots wanted them to. The passing five hundred Northumbrian men did not notice the village at all though, the various wards ensured that.
The five hundred remaining Northumbrians moving North were a show of strength, intended to intimidate those inhabiting the lands they passed through. The king of Northumbria was sending the message, “Look how many I can risk in enemy territory, punching my way into your lands; if I can spare this many, how many more can I bring if you don't comply with me.”
Utred and Skorri had already infiltrated this advance guard as they had slept or relaxed at the end of the day. Utred had maintained his ability to move unseen and unheard like Sceadugengan in the night forest and marshes, observing the Northumbrians from within their own camp. They had discovered that only fifty of the remaining group were fully trained, the rest were tradesmen answering their Lords and Kings call; still this was a large proportion of trained warriors to commit to such a scouting party. Especially as they had divided into groups to patrol, groups which were now increasing in size in an attempt to ensure they returned as they were sent out from the main body of their comrades.
The Northumbrians sent a party ahead to scout, thirty five men this time, a large troop for this purpose. Utred's men watched and groaned, as they saw them head off the path needed; waiting until the daily messenger headed south on horse back to deliver a report to the main army, still in safety at Dunholm, describing the route they were supposedly clearing.
Once the rider had gone, the Scots moved as Utred had trained them, quickly, quietly, like shadows through the trees. They would keep watch over the Northumbrians, and act only if the patrol did not return to the course needed. Utred only ordered the Northumbrians attacked when they needed to prevent the main group following the advance scouts off the route they needed them to take.
Soon the Northumbrians would make camp; that was when Skorri and Utred would sneak into the camp, listen to what was said, then return, all without notice of the guard. It had been the same cycle each night they had tracked this group. Each night they learned a little more about the enemy, and their plans, and so were able to keep one step ahead of them each day. The two Wizards enjoyed their evening work, especially when they could eavesdrop undetected on the young Wizard who was the commander of the Northumbrians insurgents.
Thorfin himself led the advance group of five hundred, on his fathers orders; he had an elite of sixty men amongst the rest of the over six hundred he had started with, who were ordinary farmers and traders. They had crossed the border into Alba via a gap in the Roman wall, he guessed a gate may have been here guarded in some way. The ruins were slowly dwindling as the stone from the fort behind the wall was being reused by locals to mark boundaries between fields and properties. They marched along the Roman road leading through the weed topped, grey remains, until its smooth, worn stone surface stopped abruptly as it passed through the wall. It had been a drizzly grey day as they set off, a fine rain that penetrated through clothes unnoticed, until the chill of already soaked cloth penetrated the senses. Each day a messenger arrived from his father, giving any fresh orders, and one was sent back with reports of their progress that day; at least, they reported what Thorfin wished to tell the King. By no means were the contents complete, missing as they were full disclosure the losses of men; instead proclaiming his progress was slowed by exaggerated victories over a disorganised Scottish defence. Over one hundred men killed within a few days of crossing the wall; more missing; such failure would not be tolerated by his Father. Thorfin was determined to show his father he was capable of more than hall burnings; this was a chance he was not going to let go by reporting failure, at least all thirty five he had sent ahead had found this camp site without loss to their number.
His Father had instructed him in the general direction he needed to head, and what he was looking for, both physically and by magical detection; which he and the few loyal wizards with him utilised as and when they could. They had to be careful not to use magic near the other men, and especially if any of the group of priests were nearby, it was not known if they were loyal to Hrothweard or simply to themselves.
He had been instructed to find all alternative routes to there destination, but each time he had tried to find other paths, his scouts had been slaughtered by this Lord Utred of Tang, according to single messenger left. Thorfin had been furious; how dare some Scottish upstart send such a message, didn't they realise who he was? The messenger, one of his own men, was clearly a coward who should have fought harder. There was only one way to deal with such treachery; Thorfin ordered the man beaten to death, that would motivate the men to fight and keep his confidence.
He sat with his advisers, unaware that they were being carefully listened to.
“Our task remains the same, we must ensure the path is known and safe, in readiness for the main army to pass to our target unmolested by resistance. Report on specific route and terrain.” Thorfin insisted.
“Yes my Prince, but why are we on this route?” One of his advisor’s grinned.
Thorfin lost his temper. “Because our orders are to head this way, or would you abandon the King's task?”
The advisor quarrelled “No, my prince of course not. Our route remains in low lands along valleys. We have seen few settlements, and met no visible resistance. However morale is low in the men, the deaths by an unseen enemy has them spooked; some claim this land is cursed.”
“This land is no more cursed than the stinking farms they come from.” Thorfin blasted. “We are only a week into these lands, and the simpletons are spooked already? Priests, it is up to you to bless the men, protect them from the pagan spirits here.”
The priests mumbled to each other then bowed acknowledgement before they left.
“Now, the rest of you are too complacent; our losses are entirely due to your lack of control of your men. Once again, I have covered for you with my father; now ensure tomorrow we have more than one route found.” Thorfin ordered.
His advisers left muttering dissatisfaction, Thorfin was too naive to put a stop to it.
Utred had almost chuckled hearing the frustration in the son of Styr's voice. There was already dissatisfaction among the men under Thorfin's command, and the big losses today had helped to fuel this. He and Skorri remained concealed as they wandered around the camp, listening to the moans of the men and more experienced Lords. They hadn't needed to encourage disloyalty; it was spreading fast amongst this part of the Northumbrian army, entirely due to the frustrations of its inexperienced commander. Utred had grinned evilly when they had discovered who the leader of this advance force was the night after they had crossed the wall, his glee tempered by the fact that his sworn enemy’s son was untouchable at present. Capturing Styr the usurpers son would be a blow to the Northumbrian pretender and his army; but they needed the fool to create the path they had laid down. His men were dissatisfied with his leadership, and the fact that so many of their friends had already been killed, but they were not ready to rebel. It would not be good for the Scots plan if they did turn against him, not yet at least.
After their evening gathering information on the group the Creaftas retired to their own camp, to sleep a while, secure behind wards that removed the need for sentries from themselves, or the Muggles with them.
Next day the Creaftas and their men kept a close watch on the Northumbrians, ensuring they avoided any Scotch settlement, by either magical or Muggle means. At midday, they found a ridge overlooking a long valley they had guided their quarry into; they could see for miles along it from their position, and awaited their relief to take over from them.
Utred nodded to Skorri who Apparated away with a soft pop. Moments later a group of wizards and Scottish Muggles arrived, holding a rope that acted as a port key. The wizard leader and Scottish chief approached Utred, who recognised them both and greeted them.
“My lord.” he nodded to the Muggle “and Pyrlig isn't it?”
“It is Lord Utred” The young wizard replied, he was in his final year of apprenticeship to Slytherin. “A message from Salazar my lord, he wished you to meet with him on your return, he says he has information for you that he needs to discuss, he suggests meeting this evening. “
Utred acknowledged the message with a nod, then proceeded to brief them on the insurgents, and what they had discovered about them, before he and his men grasped the Portkey and they left.
Late 20th Century.
The book Harry and Ginny had lent her had confirmed both the legend of the cursed family, and that the Utred was Gryffindor's apprentice; but it was just confirmation of a legend - it added nothing new to her understanding. Hermione needed more, she knew that behind every legend was some truth, she just needed to find it.
A thousand years ago there was no ministry of magic; there were a few Muggle records of the time, however these were often biased and therefore unreliable. Perhaps it was different in the magical world, perhaps she could find out more about Utred from school records. She could easily check the Ministry Archive, but was the one for Hogwarts kept separately?
She might be able to use Muggle records to trace the family back a couple of hundred years; perhaps even as far as the Whitby ghosts they had met over a year ago. Her parents may be able to help with that, she would have to ask them. She picked up her quill and made notes of the questions she felt were yet to be answered about her ancestors; she also was desperate to discover more about Utred, what sort of man was he? Where was Tang? What did he achieve in life? She needed to find more about him and his life. This project was, for her, more than mere research; this was her new compulsion if she did but realise it.
Ron had seen relatively little of Hermione over the last few weeks. Her work at the Ministry meant she left the house by Floo as as he left by the front door; he knew her research work in the Ministry archive meant she stayed there late, only returning home when the evening shift archivists completed their shift in the department. This all meant they had spent little time talking when they were together, being too busy sleeping. Dudley's presence at evening meals meant Hermione would not discuss whatever she had discovered when he was there, if she made it home in time to eat with them. Dudley had noticed, and worried that it might be his presence that made Hermione stay away. It was only when Maria had managed to have lunch with her at the Ministry that she had been able to reassure her boyfriend.
Still Ron's time with his fiancée was limited, despite their living together. Although he knew what she was doing, he was beginning to worry about her obsession again.
It was late in November when Minerva called round for afternoon tea during a Hogsmeade weekend. She had arranged to call in with the couple, only to find Ron on his own. The Professor frowned as the young man apologised for his future wife's absence. Hermione had gone to the Ministry archive to collect some documents, and had yet to return, several hours later. He reluctantly, explained what was going on when the Headmistress noted how worried he looked.
They were finishing a second cuppa when Hermione emerged from the fireplace, and immediately apologised for being late, having only just noticed the time.
Minerva raised an eyebrow. “Thank you for your apology Miss Granger, however I wonder, if I might have a word about balancing work, private research and your life my dear?”
Hermione's eyes widened, she had heard that phrase only once before, during her first year when she had spent hours reviewing every book she could. It had been the professor who had used the phrase then too; it had given her pause then, and had the same effect this time. She analysed the last few weeks mentally in a few moments, her eyes betraying her reaction to the realisation of how much she had neglected her home life and Ron.
She ran over to Ron, tears flowing from her eyes, wrapped him in a tight hug, ignoring the wide eyed surprise on his face as she apologised to him. Minerva smiled as the young man, who was not well known for his emotional maturity, comforted his fiancée. “He's learning.” The older witch muttered to herself, smiling in satisfaction that she had helped the couple.
A few minutes later, the couple were sat with the professor in their parlour; enjoying a fresh pot of tea, and discussing Hermione's research.
“Well, Hermione, I have told you all I can remember about the legend, but I would suggest that you talk with others about your research. You never know what you might find out from their different perspective.” Minerva smiled, “I am sure you can talk to your old colleagues at Hogwarts in the holidays; they start in a week.”
Hermione looked thoughtful then horrified. “A week, is that all? I haven't even started my Christmas shopping yet.” The young witch exclaimed.
Harry and Ginny arrived home at Grimmauld place to be greeted by Kreacher and Winky. The two elves had spent the morning preparing the house for the arrival of the couple for the Christmas holidays; a tray was set on the table with drinks and cake.
“Welcome home Master and Mistress” Kreacher grinned. “Refreshments are ready, and Madam Andromeda will be here soon with young master Teddy.” Winky smiled.
“Thank you, you two” Ginny grinned. “How do you like your new quarters?”
As a wedding present to their elves, Harry and Ginny had set up new quarters for the elves by the kitchen. In fact they had created a small bed sit en suite for the two elves by expanding Kreacher's old cupboard to make it. The rooms were furnished as smaller versions of their own bedroom and bathroom upstairs.
“Winky has never had such a room.” The female elf exclaimed “I is most grateful.”
“Master and Mistress are most kind” Kreacher added.
Harry laughed “I am glad you like it, we both thought you deserved it. Winky welcome back, by the way, has Kreacher shown you every where yet.”
“Not yet Master, we has only opened up your rooms and the rooms for your Aunt and cousin so far. We will fix the others soon.” the elf replied.
Harry and Ginny sat down and Ginny looked up at Winky's words. “Kreacher, we need our room of requirement to create enough rooms for everyone. All my family will be here, including the twins and Aunt Muriel. Maria and her family will here on Christmas day as well, though they aren't going to stay over with us. We shall have to check on when Andromeda and Teddy will be sleeping over here, when they arrive today.”
The two elves nodded then popped out of the room as the door bell rang; a moment later Teddy came barrelling into the room calling “Harry and Ginny back, Yay.” at the top of his voice
“Hey Teddy” Harry grinned as the toddler ran to hug him and then Ginny, who greeted the youngster in similar fashion.
Andromeda entered the room. “Welcome back you two, it's good to see you. Are you both recovered from the events of the term?”
Ginny laughed “Well at least we weren’t kidnapped this time; still, two weddings, a double funeral, gaining a new brother and sister, then the usual Hogwarts and Ministry work. All in all it has been an interesting one.”
“Not to mention the Bulgarians visit, or the Guy Fawkes celebrations again.” Harry added wistfully “Besides, I have yet to have a quiet year at Hogwarts, since I first arrived there.”
Andromeda sat down thoughtfully. “You know, I never thought of that; but you are right Harry, neither of you have really had a peaceful time at school, either as students or staff. How the two of you have ended up as the well rounded people as you have, is incredible in many ways. Thank Merlin you have though.”
“It's Hermione I am worried about.” Harry sighed shaking his head.
“What's wrong with her?” Andromeda asked puzzled.
“She's quite obsessed with this research into Gryffindor's first student and how he links to the cursed family and the Huntrodds.” Ginny told her. “I know Ron is worried too.”
Andromeda mouthed “Oh”, and sat in thought.
The silence lasted a few minutes as the three adults sat lost in their own thoughts.
“Harry, play?” Teddy shouted, snapping the adults out of their thoughts.
“Ok Teddy fella” Harry laughed and picked up his Godson “I know, us adults were being boring. Lets go see where Kreacher hid the toy's shall we.”
Andromeda & Ginny joined the boys as the box of toys was located in the corner of the room and a game started.
That evening, after Andromeda and Teddy had gone home, Harry and Ginny were in the drawing room, going over some papers Bill had left for them. He had completed his review of the holdings of the Black and Potter inheritance, and he had discovered other inheritances coming through the Evans line, including the holdings in Grunnings which they had already know about. Bill had discovered the Evans will, made by Harry's maternal grandparents; Petunia had been left quantities of jewellery and cash, but all property and shares had been left to Lily. Incredibly, the two bequests had been of equal value at the time of their deaths. The will had never been properly executed, Petunia had received her parts of the bequest, but Lily had never been able to go to the Solicitors to complete the transfer before her own death. Bill had arranged for the Solicitors company to meet with Harry and finalise the Evans will.
Harry was sat at the Bureau going through the papers for meeting the next day, Ginny sat with him noting any questions they had about each document. A copy of the Evans will showed a list of property acquired by his grandparents, attached were notes and court papers detailing Vernon's attempts to grab the property for himself; luckily the courts had consistently dismissed his increasingly desperate and ridiculous law suits, until finally a judge had ordered him to cease and desist. Petunia had told them that Vernon had almost spent the equivalent of her inheritance from her parents in the failed attempts, before she had submitted a request to the last judge, privately in chambers, for it to be stopped. Vernon had gained nothing and lost much in the attempt.
The Prewitt clock chimed midnight in the hall.
“Come on love, time for bed” Ginny yawned and stretched.
Harry nodded and placed the papers back in the folder. He reached at the same time as Ginny to close the bureau; touching the polished timber together, they began to lift it from it's desk position.
As they pushed the lid closed the plaque showing their ancestors names glowed briefly and with a clunk, the right hand side panel popped ajar. Harry and Ginny looked at each other, the moment had arrived. Ever since finding the bureau at Godrics hollow and hearing the message, since Harry had received the parchment from it on the morning of their wedding, they had wondered what secrets the heirloom held. It had only been when they reached Hogwarts that they realised that with Dudley and Petunia's arrival, they had been too distracted in the summer to remember the need to be together to find the answers, although both had used it, it had always been separately.
His hand trembling, Harry pushed the panel open further. It swung on its hinges revealing a compartment much larger than the outside of the Bureau would indicate was possible. The compartment held a very old looking large chest, its dark wood banded with gun metal grey fittings, including a handle visible on the end. Harry reached in to grasp the handle; as he did a golden light erupted from the chest, and Harry collapsed to the floor. A slip of parchment flew up out of the bureau then fluttered to the ground, ignored, near by.
His eyes fluttered open to find a worried looking Ginny placing a cushion under his head; noticing he had come round she grinned.
“Can't even open a cupboard without something happening to you now can you my love?” She scolded gently.
“How long was I out of it?” He asked.
“Only a few minutes, long enough to worry me, Kreacher and Winky though.” She grinned, placed a hand on his chest to prevent him rising.
“No, don't move, Poppy is on her way I want her to check you over first love.”
Harry groaned. Much as he liked the Hogwarts healer, he hated the fuss that was necessary for her to do her job, especially if the subject of her kindly ministrations was him; he quite admired her skill when it was applied to someone else. Over the years and especially during the last months since he returned to them, it had become a bit of a game between them, both understanding the other and accepting with perhaps a little more than good grace.
Poppy arrived, accompanied from the fire place in the lounge, by Kreacher and Winky. Seeing he was conscious and lucid when she entered the room, she let out a sigh of relief.
“He can't ever manage twenty four hours away from school before he creates excitement this year then?” She joked to Ginny.
“No, Poppy, it doesn't seem he can, poor boy; we'll have to stick to him like a charm to stop him needing a healer as soon as our backs are turned.” Ginny grinned.
“Well, it would certainly be good to visit him as a friend, not a patient for a change.” The nurse smirked.
“Oi, I am here you know. Honestly any one would think I did this on purpose.” The subject of their ridicule pouted, a twinkle of humour in his eyes.
The two ladies burst into laughter. “All right Harry.” Poppy giggled. “it's just such a relief to arrive and not find you seriously injured for once. Lets check you over though; how long was he out for?”
Ginny calmed down as the healer began her scans. “Only a few minutes Poppy, he touched that chest, there was a flash and he collapsed.”
Poppy nodded as she completed her scans. “Well, I don't know what it was, but whatever it was it seems to have had a positive effect on you. As far as I can tell you have never been so healthy. The improvement on the check I gave you yesterday is remarkable; for instance I can find no sign of your illness. Yesterday, the imbalance that caused your bouts of tiredness was there, today it's gone completely. That's not all though. All signs of illness's and past injury have gone. How's your eye sight Harry?”
“Seems fine to me.” he replied puzzled.
“Hmm, that's my theory that your poor eye sight was a result of bad nutrition as a child disproved.” she sighed “You are wearing your glasses, if this had healed your eyes you wouldn't need them. You can see clearly with them, so you still need them sadly. Whatever happened healed you of the other signs I can detect. The only other exception is you have not gained any height either. Still you are fine medically as far as I can tell, I'd better hang around in case though.”
Harry grinned. “You mean in case it happens again if I try to take the trunk out.” He began to sit up.
“No I mean when you do, I know you too well to believe it's an if, Harry.” She chuckled then paused “What's that?”
Harry followed her line of sight, and spotted the slip of parchment where it had landed; he picked it up and read it.
“The time has arrived, the closet I concealed is now yours. Sealed a millennium ago by the Creafta Tigelwotta, passed down his descendants. Concealed by them, until the one of his line's Essence is bound, and his friend who is destined to be the Lord of Tang's rescuer feels the tug of their Magic to free those who came before. The closet contains secrets of creatures and three fourths of founders, none shall see until the descendants of Gryffindor and Tigelwotta and his essence bonded wife, together open it. The time is here, the time has come at last, so young bonded Tigelwotta's view your inheritance, the closet of the Peverill's is yours.”
“Who is Tigelwotta?” Ginny asked “I've never heard of that family.”
“Mistress, it is similar to a Saxon word meaning Potter, Tigelwotta is Master's ancestor.” Winky told them.
“Why didn't the family tree show that name though?” Harry wondered.
“If it was like the Black tapestry, it translated family names into it's most recent form, thanks to a charm applied when it was made.” Kreacher explained. “There was a Black who was described as a Creafta as well, he was amongst the earliest students of Gryffindor in the time of the founders, before the sorting hat. Though I am not sure what the Creafta's were, or who else was one.”
“Perhaps that is something for Hermione to check into.” Harry said. “We know the Peverill's pre-dated the founders, and are ancestors through marriage; though not who too, perhaps it was this to this Tigelwotta. Lets see what's in this closet.”
Ginny was about to object, but he again reached for the handle and pulled.
This time the old wooden box slid out easily, and with Kreacher's help, it was placed carefully on the table.
Breathing a sigh of relief, Ginny walked over and looked at the fastenings holding the lid closed; she reached to release one, and another flash erupted as soon as she touched it.
“Wow.” She exclaimed “That felt odd” and sat down.
Poppy quickly scanned her. “You are perfectly healthy Ginny, I can't detect any effect.”
“No, I felt overwhelmed for a moment, now I’m fine though.” She assured her.
Harry, who had been instantly at her side, sighed. “That's how I felt love, but at least you didn't black out.”
Ginny looked at him “Never mind Harry, it doesn't matter. Let's see what is in it.” She successfully diverted his attention.
They looked down at the dark metal hasps that slotted over loops of the same metal, near either end of the closet.
Decorative iron locks, similar to padlocks secured the hasps, rattling in the loops as the couple each inspected one of the ancient looking contraptions. A slot in the base appeared to be where a key should be inserted, although there was no sign of any. They withdrew their wands and pointed them at the padlocks
“Alohomora” they intoned in unison.
Authors Notes:
Many thanks for reading and to those of you who were kind enough to review the last chapter, I look forward to reading what you all think of this one if you are kind enough to leave a review too.
Thanks also o Jascott for once again going through my work with a fine tooth comb. The next chapter is already with him and will be posted as soon as it's ready.
Best wishes to you all.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Utred's offer to the boy to be the one survivor of the skirmish to tell the tale was a custom of the time. The idea was that in telling the tale of the defeat, the one spread fear of their opponent, meaning that when they arrived the populace would realise it was pointless to fight, reducing losses on both sides. Of course this tactic was well known and used by all sides, it has even evolved to be used as a modern tactic. Propaganda is used in many wars, a famous example being Lord Haw Haw in WW2.
Contrary to what some may expect, the taking of prisoners was not unusual, once an army had victory they had gained land, they needed slaves familiar with it to tend it for them. Similarly we have evidence that any injured would be assessed and if treatable would be treated, one diagnostic tool was onion soup, used to detect injury to the digestive system. They also knew how to bandage wounds to aid healing. There is even evidence of treatment of ailing and injured horses in this period, though to own a horse was the equivalent of owning a Ferrari today so perhaps that isn't so surprising.
Disclaimer: Anything you recognise from her books remains the property of JKR, I make no claim on it at all.
Warning: The 10th century portion of this chapter contains a description of a mass animal sacrifice, reflecting a religious belief and ritual of the time. I do not condone cruelty to animals, it is simply a reflection of attitudes of the time. Whilst I do not consider the scene to be too graphic it could upset some readers. This story is rated “mature” it is therefore up to the reader to decide if they wish to read the portrayal of the final day of Yule presented towards the end of this chapter.
Chapter 16.
Wild Rides and Celebrations.
With a brief intense heat a blinding white flash of silent flame appeared above the chest and a Phoenix appeared. The magnificent bird stretched it's wings as if waking from a long slumber and glowed as it's soothing song filled the room with optimistic beauty.
“Fawkes?” Harry asked.
“That's not Fawkes, Harry.” Ginny's voice was thoughtful.
The Phoenix opened it's eyes and Harry could see Ginny was correct; where Fawkes' eyes had been intense golden, this Phoenix had green eyes that appeared just as deep and intelligent. The bird looked the couple over, as if appraising them. Suddenly, at lightening speed, the bird slashed at the couples hands with it's beak, drawing blood. Instantly it cried, the tears falling on the lacerations it had created, then settled on the table as if nothing untoward had happened, watching them. Harry and Ginny had no time to react to the pain of their palms being ripped open before they were healed again. They looked at each other, then at their hands, turning them over and flexing them as if checking their appendages retained all the digits they should have.
“It is all right young humans, I acted thus in order that we be bonded and so you could hear the words in my song.”
The voice seemed to surround them with warmth and reassurance, in a manner Harry remembered Fawkes' singing could do, he looked at the Phoenix that had just become theirs. “Welcome Phoenix, my name is Harry and this is my wife, Ginny. What do we call you, or should we name you?”
“You are the heir, by birth, of Gryffindor and his daughter's child Tigelwotta of Hvits Settlement and Hogsmeade; Harry defeater of the heir of Slytherin. Ginny, you are the descendent of Leoforwic, husband of Godiva, twin of Egil, Creaftas all, and sworn men of Utred Huntrodds, Lord of Tang. You are both heirs by bequest of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, I know you both, Godric was my Master, his grandson my last human bonded, they called me Flame, that name will suffice. Now descendants of Tigelwotta, Peverill, Gryffindor and Wesele you have at last united your houses with that of Bleac, it is time. Open the closet the Tigelwotta's have protected for a thousand years, the content is now yours.” The Phoenix replied.
Poppy looked wide eyed at the golden coloured bird. “I thought Fawkes was magnificent, and he was, but even his feathers weren’t this brilliant.”
Flame looked to the nurse and blinked. Harry and Ginny chuckled.
“I know what you mean Poppy, it looks like Hogwarts is going to be home to a Phoenix again, though.” Harry grinned. “Hagrid will be surprised.”
The healer nodded. “He will indeed Harry, but I don't think I'll tell him about it, I'll leave it as a surprise. Anyway, I must get back there myself, now I know you are all right. Have a good Christmas you two.”
“And you, Poppy.” They both called as she left to Floo from the lounge.
Once she had left, Harry and Ginny once again reached to release the hasps, Flame flashed to the top of the chest, deposited two metal bars, then flew to the top of the bureau to observe. The bars were about six inches long, one end curled round decoratively, while the other widened to create a disk which was bent ninety degrees to the majority of the bar, the disk pierced with a square hole.
Harry inspected the bar, then the lock on the hasp nearest him, after a few moments, grasping the barrel he inserted the disk end into the slot on the base swinging the handle through a right angle and pushed it upwards into the body of the barrel. A slight clanking noise was heard as the barrel was forced off a U shaped piece of bar, pointed at one end while the other prong had a V-shaped leaf spring on either side, which had locked it in place. Harry's key had compressed the springs allowing the lock barrel to drop off.
Seeing what her husband had done, Ginny repeated the process, then they both remove the U clips from the loops and opened the lid
There were bundles of papers of course, Bill would go through them later. The first book they brought out, initially appeared written in Runes, but as they lifted it out, the letters changed to form more familiar English words. It was by Tigelwotta and the title indicated it was about the Creaftas. A stack of books, which in common with them all, seemed to self translate as they were removed, were by Hufflepuff and were her notes on various healing techniques, disguise methods and potions.
Other books about Ravenclaw's charms and Transfiguration work were followed by Gryffindor's spell books, defence books, curse and counter curse books. The last book they found was a detailed book on the foundation of the school and how to deal with its personality.
“These are the notes made by three of the founders, Tigelwotta bound them when he saw the Christians priests doing the same with their Holy books and records. He used magic to stitch and bind them of course whilst they worked by hand.” Flame chuckled.
Harry nodded as he absently put them to one side, looking up as Ginny sharply drew a breath, and caught the one that had fallen from the top of the stack he had created.
“Harry, we are going to have to be careful with these books. These are books of legend, probably the most valuable books on the Magical world in existence.” She scolded, her voice reflected awe as she gazed at the book in her hand, with a look reminiscent of Hermione. “Not just in a monetary sense either.” She added.
Harry nodded at her words. He knew his wife's awe at books was not like his friend's, it was this that gave him pause to think. “That's true, we know several in the department of Mysteries who would almost literally kill to get their hands on these. Much as we have got to know the people in the Ministry, we would never see these again if they got hold of them.”
“There is much knowledge in those books; it is intended for you initially, but the authors were educators too.” Flame trilled from his perch.
“You're right Flame. We need to think of ways the knowledge in them can be shared. In the mean time lets put them in our room with the closet. Flame, did Slytherin make similar notes?”
“Yes Harry, they are in his vault at Gringotts, one that his descendants never bothered exploring, as it contains no gold, so it's existence was forgotten by them centuries ago. That vault now belongs to Hogwarts, though as you are the last descendant of a founder, since Salazar’s family have died out, only you can access it.”
“Might be as well leaving his notes there, if what the stories about him indicate are true.” Ginny said firmly. “I know you knew him Flame, but all the pure blood supremacists and the last dark lord, who was also his last descendant, used him and the stories as the reason they believe they are above everyone else.
The Phoenix squawked indignantly. “He wasn't evil, and the only reason he didn't want to teach those not raised by his own kind was to protect wizard folk, and themselves from persecution from the Christian Muggles. Even Godric knew his worry was valid, if misdirected, as it was his own apprentice that betrayed Wizard kind in the early years of the School.”
The rest of the evening was spent listening to Flame tell stories about all four founders, and Hogwarts itself. They discovered that not only were assumptions on Slytherin not necessarily correct, he was a dour character, rather than evil, but there were many differences in the story of the cursed family that had been recorded, and what had actually happened. By the time the Phoenix had finished her story it was late, so they replaced everything into the chest and levitated it to their room; Flame settling on one end of Tiberius' perch, the Owl was out hunting. Harry and Ginny swiftly fell asleep, missing the arrival of their Owl to find a sleeping Phoenix at his favourite end of his perch.
Teddy had, in the last hour, discovered a new source of entertainment, one his Godparents had been witnessing all morning.
The arrival of Flame had, it seemed, put Tiberius' beak out of joint slightly. Used to being top avian in the lives of Harry and Ginny, the owl had been very obviously miffed at the arrival of the flashy looking newcomer. He decided that the morning after the phoenix’s appearance he would show his displeasure. Harry had chuckled as he recognised the signs of a sulking owl, who was actively dropping large hints of displeasure at sharing his perch. Having woken feeling better than he had for almost a year he had spotted the rivalry as soon as he had placed his glasses on his nose.
Whilst the owl sulked, Harry was further amused to notice that the phoenix seemed to be optimistically attempting to coax the owl out from its doldrums. Flame edged her way across the perch to nudge the owl, nuzzling her head against his wing, shoving gently, trying to coax the owl into beginning friendly relations. Unfortunately, the yellow eyed Strigidae was having none of it, and forcefully shrugged off Flame's friendly overtures firmly, by extending his wings, prompting the Phoenix to retreat to the other end of the perch and start the process again.
Ginny woke after Harry had observed three cycles of this behaviour.
“Morning, Harry.” She smiled.
“Morning, my love,” he leant over and they kissed. “Our feathered friends are getting acquainted.” he chuckled.
“Oh, how's it going?” she inquired.
“See for yourself.” He answered.
It wasn't long before she too was giggling at the birds.
After a little while, they both decided to get up and get ready for the arrival of the first of the seasonal house-guests they were expecting. They followed their usual morning routine, returning to the bedroom having bathed together, to find their tray of breakfast on the table waiting for them, in front of the fire.
The birds only interrupted their routine when the couple stood to go downstairs, at which point the owl flew through the open door and swooped down the stairs. Winky opened the lounge door, just in time for Tiberius to glide through. Meanwhile Flame watched, waited, then flamed to the lounge and flew round until Tiberius settled, huffily, on the back of a chair next to the table. Trilling, Flame settled next to the owl and the routine from upstairs continued, until Teddy arrived.
The growing toddler burst into the room as usual, greeting Harry and Ginny in his enthusiastic way his hair changing colour in his excitement.
As Andromeda entered at a more sedate pace, her Grandson spotted Tiberius
“Tiberius” he exclaimed excitedly then he saw the Phoenix. “Ooh, Harry get a pawot.”
The Phoenix shot the toddler a look that would have killed a basilisk, while Tiberius suddenly appeared much more cheerful, hooted at the youngster appreciatively, before hopping over to Teddy and affectionately rubbing his head on the toddlers cheek.
“Me stwoke pawot too pwees Harry.” Teddy asked as he petted Tiberius head gently.
Trying not to laugh at the owls antic's Harry smiled. “Flame isn't a parrot Teddy, she is a Phoenix and we'll have to ask her if you can stroke her.”
Tiberius, having received his usual greeting flew imperiously back to the chair, puffing out his chest proudly.
“Ok Harry, Fame can I stwoke you hello too pwees?” Teddy looked at the bird with pleading eye's.
The Phoenix didn't move for a moment so Harry encouraged her through the link. “Come on Flame, my godson isn't quite two yet and has never seen a Phoenix before, he didn't know what you were.”
Flame replied in the same way “Very well Harry, but only because he is a young-ling” She hopped to the toddler and allowed him to pet her.
“I sowy I fought you was a pawot Fame. I'm Teddy and I like you and Tiberius too.” The toddler said and changed his hair so half matched the colours of Flame, the other Tiberius.
Greeting done Flame joined Tiberius on the perch, where Flame's efforts with the owl resumed, until Tiberius flew off.
The rest of the morning the two birds dodged round the room, owl trying to avoid Phoenix, Teddy laughing at them, until just before lunch when both birds settled again on the perch.
Teddy looked determinedly at them “Tiberius and Fame be friends now?” he asked them firmly.
The two birds looked at him.
“That's what I have been trying to be with his Owliness” Flame sighed through the link.
Ginny took pity on the phoenix, “Yes I think they will be now Teddy, won't you” She looked sternly at Tiberius
The owl hooted his surrender and briefly rubbed his head against the phoenix.
Andromeda laughed “Well last year was the growing house, this year avian peace keeping, how are you two going to top it next year?”
“No idea Andromeda, might be your turn to supply the entertainment then.” Ginny giggled. “Bit livelier here at Christmas than when it was the Black's house then?”
“Wouldn't know really.” She replied. “We rarely came here as children, Sirius' mum preferred it that way, so we hardly knew the place.”
“That's true.” Sirius portrait agreed “Mum never held with purely family parties or gatherings and the like, no political gain from it. Even I didn't know about the ballroom complex you found last year, it was never used while I was growing up here.”
After lunch both Andromeda and Teddy went to their rooms for a nap, Winky keeping an eye on the youngster. Harry and Ginny dealt with some paper work from the ministry that they had brought with them from the last cabinet meeting, finishing just before Arthur and Molly's arrival. This signalled that the gathering of the family for the festivities had begun.
Next to arrive was Bill, who came straight from Gringotts, carrying more papers for Harry and Ginny.
“Thanks Bill! Are these urgent, or can they wait?” Harry asked.
“Not too urgent Harry, but we need to go through them before you go back to Hogwarts.”
Harry nodded. “Good, give you chance to go through some stuff we found last night.”
Bill groaned “More? Where did it come from?”
They told him about the founders closet, he chuckled. “Never a dull moment for the Potters, eh, I’ll look at it all later for you.”
This agreed, they settled down to await the next arrival.
They didn't have long to wait, as within minutes Petunia arrived with Horace, who was pleased to have been included. Next came Fleur with Victoire and the twins, who had spent the day with her; Delilah was carefully carrying the growing baby's crib into the room. Last to arrive was Aunt Muriel who was escorted by Charlie; she happily greeted everyone individually, assuring Teddy he was becoming a big boy, cooing over Victoire. Finally she warmly welcomed first Tarquin, then Delilah, to her family, surreptitiously slipping a chocolate frog to both of them, much to their delight.
Dudley, George, Ron and Hermione would arrive in a couple of days with Maria, once Wheezes had closed for Christmas. In the meantime, Dudley, Ron, George and the team were busy fulfilling Christmas orders.
Winky and Kreacher fussed over providing drinks for everyone then went to take luggage up to the rooms. Kreacher showed Winky how to lock the house's room of requirement to ensure that it would default back to the extra suites of rooms for the guests after any other uses over the holiday.
Dinner that night was a noisy affair, following which Horace retired back to Hogwarts to prepare for his traditional gathering of the slug club the next day; he would return for Christmas. His departure was the cue for Andromeda, Molly and Fleur to start quizzing Petunia about her friendship with the professor.
Hearing a “girly” conversation starting, the men swiftly withdrew. Arthur went to bring Hermione's parents who were closing their surgery for the festive period, a locum would be on call for any emergencies. The others headed to the workshop where they reviewed what they could next restore from various machines stored next to the Daimler and Dudley’s car. About an hour later only Bill and Harry remained, sat on the benches in the stern of the steam boat, drinking butter beer from bottles. This was where Ginny found them discussing the possibility of taking the boat to Hogwarts to sail on the Black Lake.
“So this is where you disappeared to,” she teased. “Come on, Dad and the Granger's will be here in a minute; if Dad and Mr. Granger come in here tonight, I doubt either will survive the wrath of Mum or Mrs. Granger. I've had Kreacher set a tray for the Granger's by the way; I know they said they wouldn't want anything, but they are running late so they may not have eaten as planned.”
Harry and Bill followed her back upstairs where only Fleur remained as they waited for the last arrival of the day.
The next day Harry and Ginny took Teddy to Diagon Alley to see Father Christmas, Bill and Fleur went with them to take Victoire for the first time. Both Delilah and Tarquin had claimed to be too old, until they reached the front of the queue, when both had eagerly gone to speak with the jolly red suited man. Andromeda and Petunia got on with some Christmas shopping in the alley while they could, meeting the Santa delegation at Florean's before they all went home to help the elves with the decorations.
Even Muriel had eagerly set off with the Granger's who had taken the other Weasley's into Muggle London to shop. They had gone early, knowing that crowds would hold them up, as would Arthur, while they wandered Regent Street and the shops along it. They were not expected back until late afternoon, at the very earliest.
The next few days passed in a bit of a whirlwind of Ministry parties for Harry and Ginny. They joined Ron, Hermione and Neville as the departments they worked with celebrated the season. Luna was still travelling in South America; she and Neville had recently decided to end their relationship, but remain very close friends.
The Ministry Ball, on the day before Christmas eve, was, this year, a family affair so the whole household attended. It was, as always, a spectacular affair, and more than just a dance. In one room were the entertainments for the children, including Muggle party games, usually with a magical twist. Although, when pass the parcel became “Chase the parcel that's grown eight legs and is trying to escape,” it was agreed that perhaps more thought into the magical part would have been good, even though the youngsters had thought that part hilarious.
Harry and Ginny visited his parents' grave on Christmas eve; Dudley arrived that morning in time to join them with his mother, for his first visit to the village. They were accompanied by Andromeda and Teddy again this year, but with Charlie and Percy joining them as well. Again, the Gresley's and other villagers ensured the family could conduct their visit with minimum disruption. The vicar of the church spotted the Gresley's watching the young couple and party, and came to wish them well. Harry took the opportunity to ask if it would be possible to erect a memorial stone next to his parents' grave for Sirius, explaining there could be no grave for his Godfather as there was no body to bury.
The vicar was a little taken aback at the request which was unusual, but readily agreed none-the-less. They arranged to meet and finalise the details after the festive season, when both would have more time. After visiting the house and memorial, which Dudley had wanted to see, the group returned to Grimmauld Place to begin the celebration of Christmas
Hermione took the opportunity to speak with her parents about what she had discovered so far. With Ron, they all settled in the drawing room, where a very old chest had been placed on the table. Runic symbols were carved into the side, amongst ornate depictions of all manner of beasts, including eight legged horses surrounding a Norse style ship in front of what looked like Hogwarts castle. Hermione ignored the chest, and began by telling them the results of her own researches, her parents stopping her to ask questions occasionally, and to make suggestions on other avenues her findings could have opened up.
Eventually she told them of receiving the Gringotts letter. “After Harry had gone, I placed Frayja's book carefully with my papers then Flooed to Gringotts where I met Godroc. It seems that my impending marriage to Ron automatically caused a search of their records to create a family tree to be instigated. They check any other surnames that appear against their vault catalogue and their own inheritance records to see if there are any unclaimed vaults I am entitled to.”
Her father looked at her. “I take it they found one?” he smiled nodding to the chest.
“Yes!” She affirmed.” Just one, it was magically sealed once Utred and Frayja died, it could only be reopened by a descendant of theirs who is magical. Most of the gold went to their children of course, as well as Muggle lands they were legally entitled to. All that is long gone, dispersed amongst many descendants, or as in the case of the Lands at Tang and some other lands in Yorkshire, sold off centuries ago. However, we do now have some Land in Godric's Hollow, and Hogsmeade By the way Ron, we shall be getting our payments on Titch Marsh cottage back, as it's Huntrodds property, so mine any way.”
Ron's eyes widened in surprise.
Hermione continued. “We also own some land gifted to us by Constantine the second of Scotland as well. Besides that, the titles Utred held come to us, but because the laws of the time dictate they can only be held by males, they will go to our sons if we have any.”
“And not too soon; I, for one, am not quite ready to be a grandma” Her mum grinned.
Ron blushed deeply at that comment; Hermione rolled her eyes. “Mum, we aren't quite ready to be parents either. Shall I continue?”
Her parents laughed and nodded, Hermione slipped her hand into Ron's. “I think we have enough titles anyway, but it's nice to know about these anyway,” she continued. “So, to recap, I now own land in Wales and a chunk of Scotland, close to Hogwarts, and when we are married Ron will also become part owner of course. Now in the vault were a number of artefacts, including a ship that was apparently used on the great lake; there are a number of chests of jewellery, weapons and other belongings. This chest was also in there; it contains all the paperwork on Utred's properties as well as his father's ring.”
She opened the chest for them all. “I haven't been through it all, but there are two puzzles. Utred's sword is missing, and there was a more recent note inside the chest, placed on top of everything. It's in English; Utred could read and write, but in Runes, and he spoke a mixture of Saxon and Norse as did most people then; he had never heard English, so we know the note is more recent. The puzzle is how it got there; study of the wards on the vault show no one has entered in a millennium. Anyway, the Goblins are up in arms about it.”
She took a piece of parchment from the chest and read.
“To my descendant, after 500 years the school my mentor owned and with three friends has fallen into debauchery and is no longer teaching its charges in the spirit the school was founded for; its occupants no long deserve the complete protection I saw my mentors give it. I have taken the shield of Gryffindor, I shall keep it protected and safe, in the hope that one day the occupants of the castle we built shall return to learning with honour. We shall meet on your fulfilment of your destiny, at the grave of your joined ancestors. You must find, and fulfil, the ritual discovered by Salazar as prescribed by Godric, and left with his family, my fellow Creafta and sworn man Tigelwotta. My wife Frayja foresaw you would know his heir. If I find in you and those who accompany you, that the school has returned to proper manner, then I will return all it has lost; if not, then it shall be lost forever, just as if you fail in your destiny I and all your ancestors shall be. Frayja will come to you as the time draws near, she at least can move between the two realms.
Utred Huntrodds Lord of Tang, Creafta, Guardian of Hogwarts. “
There was silence for a moment as they all digested what she had read out.
Ron finally spoke. “Well we know the shield went missing, now we know who took it, the spirit of Utred. We also know where to look for more information, Harry is the heir of Tigelwotta.”
“And we saw Lady Frayja at Halloween; her ghost visited us, remember?” Hermione noted.
Ron nodded; Mr. Granger sighed, “There’s another thing, until you came into this world I was quite happy believing things like ghosts didn't exist. You ruin all my self assurances you know.” he grinned.
“I know Daddy.”Hermione grinned and went to hug him. “Don't worry though, I love you enough to try to restore one of your lost beliefs too.” She kissed him on the top of the head tenderly.
“Oh, and which one is that, oh fair daughter of mine?” He grinned hugging her.
She stepped back a little, looked him in the eye and dead panned as she said “Why father dear, as a dentist, you really ought to meet the tooth fairy, if I can find her.”
Compared with the year before it was relatively quiet at Grimmauld Place on Christmas day, there were no further rooms to discover in the house, although the family was a few people larger, meaning more noise and participants at the Quidditch match. Petunia and Dudley had thought their past Christmas's had been good, but they had never had one with so many people, especially people who were so happy to be in each others company.
Almost all were surprised to see another side to Horace though; he was not quite as lively, nor was he his usual ebullient, life and soul of the party self. He still enjoyed himself certainly, but if he could, he avoided getting anywhere near Muriel, who, when looking at him, had a strange gleam in her eye; and an odd grin would appear, making her look like a predator who was certain their prey was trapped.
Whenever the potions master came near, the same look would appear, and he would rapidly walk away. It was almost as if she knew something about “Young Horry” as she insisted on gleefully calling him, much to his embarrassment by his reaction.
Muriel teasing Horace both intrigued and amused all those who had been taught by him during his career. The intrigue would remain however, as both parties refused to reveal what was going on between them; when asked she replied “Poor Horry, it was funny for the rest of us.” with a smirk of mischief.
He would respond “I had no idea it would do that.” with a sigh of defeat, but would not elaborate while Muriel smirked.
Maria arrived on boxing day, she and Dudley spent the day showing each other their own sides of London. Kingsley and Minerva arriving back with them that evening as planned for dinner.
Harry and Ginny spent the day with the twins and Teddy, the afternoon taken up with the first annual Potter Weasley indoor Quidditch rematch, as George called it. Even Percy joined the game, though of course, Hermione didn't, so stayed with Fleur, Victoire and Teddy watching with the older guests present. The four-a-side teams were made up of Harry, Ron, Delilah and Bill, against Ginny, Percy, Tarquin and Charlie. Only one Bludger was used, and Ron and Percy kept goal for their respective teams. Harry and Charlie were of course seekers, both relishing going up against each other.
The next day, the twins reminded Dudley he had promised them a proper ride in his car; Maria suggested a trip to London zoo. Dudley saw he was being ganged up on, and agreed after only a little persuasion. Charlie asked if he could tag along, eager to see how Muggles looked after captive animals.
On their return, the twins were excited about their day, just as children younger than they would have been. They believed they had discovered something that Dudley was scared of.
“Charlie and Maria took us into the reptile house.....” Tarquin began.
“.....Dudley waited outside, refusing to go in.” continued Delilah wide eyed.
“Kept muttering something about big snakes...”the boy added.
“and disappearing glass.” His sister concluded then looked puzzled “But, there was no missing glass or big snake.”
“Oh, Merlin!” Harry began to laugh. “I had forgotten about that.”
“I hadn't” muttered a slowly reddening, embarrassed Dudley.
Petunia suddenly remembered and gasped “Oh yes, I remember, your birthday treat when you turned eleven was to go to London zoo wasn't it Dud?” She burst into laughter
“Mum!” A shocked Dudley look at her amazed.
Petunia calmed for a moment. “Oh I’m sorry Dud, but looking back, you splashing about in that little pool did look funny, even if I didn't see it at the time.” Then with a look of glee in her eyes, she burst into laughter again.
The twins looked at each other and burst into gales of laughter.
Maria looked between Dudley and Harry intrigued. “Is this some regular impulse I need to be aware of, should I keep you away from little pools of water Dud?” She asked a wry grin on her face.
Dudley looked at her appalled, then saw her face as she tried not to laugh, he could hold his sullen expression no longer, he too began to laugh.
It was several minutes before Harry calmed enough to speak again. “You know that was an accident, don't you Dud?”
His cousin sighed through his tears of laughter. “Yes I do now, certainly didn't then. It was a hell of a birthday treat that trip though.”
For the first time Harry heard the tale from Dudley's point of view as his cousin recounted the story, to the amusement of all.
Although they had no party to organise to see in the New Year, the household was still busy.
The cordial relationship between Tiberius and Flame occasionally broke down, usually when the Phoenix decided to prick the owl's dignified bubble, at which point avian mayhem usually ensued. The two didn't actually fight, but a game of chase round the house usually led to an entertaining display. It seemed the two birds had, in fact, settled into an amicable understanding though, at least, that is what Flame told Harry and Ginny. It was clear that whilst Tiberius took his responsibility very seriously, Flame felt the owl needed to learn how to relax a bit.
The humans in the house enjoyed time in Muggle London, where the Magicals were surprised to discover that the Muggles were preparing to not just celebrate a new year, but a new Millennium too.
Arthur discussed this with Petunia one evening amazed that Muggles seemingly couldn't add up.
“Arthur,” Petunia responded “I agree with you, there was no year zero so the new millennium would start next year not this. However there has been similar debate in the Muggle world, I think it's a case of it changing from nineteen ninety nine to two thousand that governments see as significant. The dome will be open all year though.”
“The what?” had been Arthur’s response.
Petunia and Dudley spent the next couple of hours describing what they knew of the planned celebrations in the capital. The Granger's knew some more from newspaper, reports, but it was decided that as Harry and Ginny were taking Teddy and the twins to the London transport museum, they would be the ones to obtained definitive information so the family could decide what they might attend.
Teddy and the twins thoroughly enjoyed the transport museum and found plenty of information on the celebrations planned for welcoming the year two thousand. It seemed public celebrations would be divided between Trafalgar Square, as was traditional, and a firework display centred on the new big wheel erected beside the river. The most intriguing part of the display was the planned river of fire, which the leaflets claimed, would mean the Thames would appear to be covered in flame. It had, however, taken quite some time to convince Molly that they wouldn't all become ill because of the expected Millennium Bug mentioned in one of the leaflets; reassured she agreed they should join the Muggles next to the river Thames to see how they set it on fire.
They arrived on the embankment quite late to find hoards of people lining the river, Arthur was excited to see the ingenuity of the Muggles in action for the celebration. They managed to spot an area clear of people and quickly made there way towards it with the children. Along the centre line of the river was a line of barges bristling with fireworks. The back drop of the large observation wheel with it's large capsules appeared to be the focus of attention. Some big screens which showed celebrations around the world were, however, the focus of Arthur. He was spell bound by them.
“I thought Muggles needed a projector inside a building to make moving pictures that size.” He puzzled.
Dudley shook his head. “No, Mr. Weasley; there are still cinemas where that happens, but those are basically big televisions.”
Arthur's eyes lit up. “Oh yes, those are those box things they have in their houses aren't they?”
Dudley nodded. “I suppose that's as good a description as any.” he smiled.
This was not the first thing Dudley had explained to the older man, nor was it the last, the younger man patiently answered each question as fully as he could. Each answer was delivered in tones hopefully not noticed outside the group; they were trying to blend in after all.
The crowd had grown, and was still swelling in number, as the midnight hour approached; all were in friendly celebratory mood, mostly helped along by ingestion of alcohol. The big screen was showing events in Paris, which was an hour ahead of London, where celebrations revolved around the Eiffel Tower, the fireworks there were spectacular, utilising the tower as a launch platform. Coverage on the screen changed once the French fireworks ended, now it showed scenes from Edinburgh, and the Millennium Dome, where numerous dignitaries were assembling, as well as the wheel they were at.
A few minutes before midnight the image changed to the clock on Westminster tower, the home of the bell called Big Ben. As the minutes passed a silence of anticipation fell over the excited crowds, tension growing as the familiar tune was rung out, then the tone of the bell of Big Ben marked the hour. The first chime was heard, but no more were, as the crowd cheered the new year in, the noise almost masking the explosion of the first shell of a spectacular fire works display above them.
Both river and wheel were used as platforms for the display, which was truly spectacular, if lacking the inventiveness of a Weasley display; no one seemed to have seen the river on fire once the display was complete. The crowd lapped it up, through many were worse for drink; the atmosphere remained one of camaraderie, united in celebration. Hearing and participating in the singing of Auld Lang’s Syne by so many people was memorable, and somewhat reminiscent of the singing of the Hogwarts song though on a larger scale although at least all were roughly using the same tune. The variety of speeds, and number of sometimes wildly off key notes was most likely the result of over exuberance, combined with a lack of sobriety of the singer, rather than any other reason. At least that was what the party from Grimmauld Place decided anyway.
The family rose late on New Year's Day, much to the amusement of the twins and Andromeda who, along with Teddy, had remained at home; they had risen at their usual time. Tiberius and Flame had, it appeared, finally reached a lasting understanding, and were sat calmly on their perches in the living room. The Daily Prophet lay on the sofa when Harry entered the room, he sat down and glanced at the headline, which called into question the Muggles decision to celebrate the turn of the century one year early. The photograph showed the wheel with fireworks radiating from it, it looked like it was probably taken from the roof of St Mungo's.
Ron and Hermione returned to Titchmarsh cottage on the second of January, they sat cuddling in the sitting room. Ron noticed that Hermione still stared at the picture; he knew that soon they would be revisiting Whitby.
He sighed “'Mione, did you get any more on the Huntrodds from Harry and Ginny love?”
She jumped at his words her mind had obviously been miles away “What? Oh yes I have more to read and Flame has told them what he can for now, he says he will be happy to talk more after I have read what Tigelwotta and Godric left in that closet.”
“Good, hopefully you are getting closer to the answer and we can do what you need to do.” he sighed.
Harry and Ginny's return to the school with a Phoenix caused a stir amongst the pupils, the older students remembered the phoenix at Dumbledore's funeral and wondered if it were the same one. The younger students were simply amazed by the large bird that either sat on a perch in the defence class room or rode on one of the professors Potter shoulder around the school on occasion.
Ginny had totally revamped the sports lessons by linking them with other classes especially Muggle studies. Of course she still assisted in the training of the Quidditch teams, and the first years still had flying classes, but the other years were learning all manner of different sports. Even so, hers was not the subject which had seen most change.
Petunia had settled into teaching with few problems and those that there were, having more to do with her not having magic rather than anything else. She and Horace were enjoying their friendship. They had long since agreed that neither wanted a romantic relationship, rather simple companionship. They spent many an evening talking over drinks, preparing the next get together of Horace's favoured students.
Over the last few months as her confidence had grown, she had totally re-worked the entire curriculum for Muggle studies. When she started it was obvious to her that the subject was woefully outdated and pointless, despite Hermione's efforts. Now, through discussions with her predecessor, and Minerva, she was instituting radical change. Her lessons had become more and more interesting to the students; as she had learned more of Wizarding Britain, she was able to adjust her lesson plans to make them more relevant to how things were done in the magical world. The lessons alternated between academic, when subjects such as Muggle history and science would be taught. The practical lessons in between concentrated on passing as a Muggle in dress and behaviour. Teaching the Wizarding students how to safely cross the road without magic was, to say the least, interesting.
Learning about the magical world had greatly helped her to teach things she would otherwise assume the students would know as basic skills. As she learnt, they had explored how Muggles managed each day without magic. Topics such as cooking and transport for Muggles took on a whole new relevance to her, and the students, as a result. Many wizard-born had found dealing with Muggle money as scary as the Muggleborn found learning how to deal with galleons, sickles and knuts when they first arrived in Diagon Alley. Her newly learnt knowledge of the Wizarding world had helped her realise that part of the problem for those from Magical Britain was that sterling was not made of gold, silver or bronze. It was made of what seemed to be worthless paper and alloys to the wizard raised. At first, they had difficulty understanding that the tokens had value simply because of what was stamped or printed on them, not what they were made of any more Learning about how easily such tokens could be conjured or transfigured helped identify where the Wizard born's disbelief was coming from. So, with the help of those used to it, as well as a visit from a Gringotts Goblin who discussed the exchange rate and how the two economies interacted, all of them soon became confident that Pounds and Pence were real money and in their use. Even the different coins and notes made by the three banks in Scotland and those of Northern Ireland now held no mystery. The lessons were growing more and more popular amongst the students, the subject now seen as relevant and exciting, rather than as the bit of a joke it had been before.
The changes had been so effective in enthusing them that unknown to the students, the governors and Minister had agreed to allow them on a field trip to experience a small Muggle city which had a Wizarding hotel and community in it's centre. It was a historic city, usually very full of visitors, so a group of students was not an unusual sight on it's streets, so it was expected they would all blend in well and would benefit from the visit which would take place early in the Easter holiday.
10th century
Utred had been surprised that upon his arrival, Salazar approached him and asked him to meet with him that evening. Although the two had never been close friends, they both worked well together and respected each other. After briefing the King's council on his troops activities whilst on patrol, and a meal with Godric and the Creaftas who were not away, Utred left with Erik, Ulf and Orin, to the entrance of the Slytherin students rooms with their outlook beneath the waters of the lake.
Slytherin's apprentices looked up as they entered, but did not seem surprised; one of the older students approached them.
“Welcome to our common room, Salazar will be here soon, Lord Utred. Please join us.” The student indicated a seating area near the fireplace.
Utred led his three longest serving sworn men to the seats where they all sat, with a few of the cunning founders students.
“We were discussing Salazar’s concerns on Muggleborn students entering the school Lord Utred.” One of the students told them. “I wonder if you found any difficulty adapting.”
Utred snorted “I arrived here in the early days of the school, so it wasn't as difficult as it could have been. Also, I had seen my home at Tang destroyed, and fought off invaders at our Thwing Estate, alongside Godric. So this place soon became home to me.”
The students were happy with that, it seemed.
“That's an interesting answer, Lord Utred” a familiar voice smiled behind him “I wonder though, if we were ready for you.”
“Good question, Salazar.” Utred laughed “Our arrival, as I recall, certainly made its mark with you.”
Orin, Ulf and Erik laughed, the elder being the first to recover.
“You did get a new pair of shoes out of it, though” he reminded the founder.
This caused a new bout of laughter from the four, whilst Salazar rolled his eyes. “Aye that I did lad, but it meant that Muggle Durslieg got some gold out of you, didn't it.”
“The only coin he ever got out of me too, the ignorant slob.” Utred grinned. “I never worked out how Godric got it all through the wards, to land right next to you like that; hell of a good prank though.”
Salazar huffed at the continued teasing.“Just because Godric decided to transport a whole hunting lodge, complete with contents and weak bowelled horses attached outside, doesn't mean his aim was good. Those poor animals were scared silly; I'm surprised they ever recovered.”
The students had watched this unexpected, good natured banter with interest, but they weren’t in Slytherin's house for nothing. Some tried to hide their laughter, whilst other's jaws fell open as they realised what must have happened to ruin their mentors shoes.
Salazar ignored the reactions of his students. “Besides, you are living proof that I am right to question bringing Muggleborns here. You, my dear Lord Utred, have created chaos since your arrival, not least with the castle. Thanks to your error, the castle has a consciousness, a mistake entirely made because you are Muggleborn and did not fully understand the consequences of your action, as a pure-blood would have.” The founder grinned slyly, he was not above teasing the Lord when he got the opportunity.
“Not to mention the moving stairs, eh Salazar” Utred grinned, recognising the attempt to needle him. “Anyway, you wanted to see us Salazar”
Salazar’s demeanour instantly changed and he became his usual serious self. “Indeed, I have much to tell you, not least of which is the details of my vow to Styr.”
Utred reacted suddenly, “What?” he asked shocked, his wand suddenly in his hand.
Erik, Ulf reacted by drawing their swords; the Slytherin students gaped at the reactions of the four, slowly comprehending it. Some began to draw their wands to defend their mentor.
“No.” Slytherin shouted to the students, “Wands away, now.”
The students know better than to argue, but kept a wary eye on the four visitors to their common room.
Salazar lifted his hands showing they were empty. “Orin knows of this Utred, as do the other founders; it is time you understood too. Please trust me, I know we don't always see eye to eye, but we have always respected each others abilities, and we share a loyalty to this school, and our kind.”
All in the room were taken aback at the founder's words, it was true the two had disagreed, many times, not least over the moving and trick stairs; not to mention the other Creafta adaptations and antics. Even so it was also clear that each respected the other, and worked well together. Still, for Salazar to speak in such terms, was an indication of how serious what he wanted to speak about was; clearly the founder felt his honour was at stake. The surprise at what had been said thus far was nothing to how the observers reacted to his next words. “As a sign of my trust in you my Lord, I suggest we could adjourn to my chamber; I will share the secret of my students house lessons and my most trusted companion.”
His students stared at him as if he had lost his mind; they all knew these secrets of course, for it to be shared with these outsiders either demonstrated how much their mentor trusted these men, or alternatively, that he had gone mad. Although they were unsure which of the two it was yet, none of them argued; they simply followed on, as Salazar led Utred and his escort towards the corridor they knew held the entrance to Slytherin's chamber and the secret he had, until now, only shared with his students and the other founders. They reached the second floor room, and Salazar waited until the door shut, before he spoke strange words of strangely sibilant pronunciation. The floor they were stood on began to sink.
Utred swore loudly, Salazar looked at him, slightly grinning. “For a man who made moving staircases, how the hell can a sinking floor worry him?” He grinned, earning another bout of expletives, whilst the students laughed.
It seemed that Salazar was enjoying this small revenge on Utred for some of the pranks he had been the victim of over the years. Still, it was not long before they reached the bottom of the shaft, and the older wizard led them into a tunnel. As they followed, torches fixed to the walls lit as they approached them, illuminating the rough cut walls and ceiling. Reaching a second door, again Salazar spoke in that sibilant tongue; this time Utred recognised it.
“I didn't know you knew Parseltongue, Salazar.” He commented casually.
“No, few outside my house do; it enables me to receive information and have sources few would suspect.” Salazar grinned, as he made his way through the now open door into the chambers beyond.
Utred laughed as well, “Good one Salazar, very useful. Of course, if Christians found out and caught you, I dread to think what would happen to you.” Utred was through the door.
“That’s one of the things I must speak with you about, Lord Utred.”
Utred stopped and stared at the mentor; was that fear, regret even, in the voice of the coolest man he knew. A look at the man’s face told the younger he was right, and this man, who was the nearest to a wizard fundamentalist he knew, actually needed his help. Needed assistance from a
Muggleborn, the very kind of student Salazar refused in his own house, no matter what.
“Salazar, what is it? If I can, I will help.” Utred gently tried to assure the man.
“I don't think you can in some respects Utred, it has to do with my past. Come, I will explain all and introduce you to my familiar.” Salazar sighed gently.
The Slytherin students muttered among themselves, they wondered what their mentor was playing at. This chamber and its contents were their secret; this place was where they learnt directly from him. His familiar was to guard them during their studies; bringing Utred here was puzzling, bringing a squib and two Muggles incomprehensible.
The oldest student finally could stand no more. “I thought this chamber was only for your students my mentor; why do you show it to these people, how does it benefit us?” he asked accusingly.
“Because they are worthy. Pupil, you must learn to recognise when an enemy is your friend, and when they are truly opposed to you. This is one reason you need to work with those it is useful to, no matter your feelings for them. You all need to see when it is time to work together for our collective benefit. This does not mean our secret will be revealed to all, this is my chamber. I will decide who will be brought here. Though from today, if any of you wish to bring others here, you may ask me to consider the individual, my decision however, will be final.”
The pupil subsided, and he humbly apologised to his mentor.
Salazar looked to Utred, Orin, Ulf and Erik. “As you can tell, you are the first not of my house to be allowed access. Each of my students learns to mimic the words I used to enter here. This is the lair of my familiar, who, because I am here will remain calm and will not attack. Understand the being you are about to meet is young, but it's venom and stare are fatal.” Salazar told them, then led the group towards a partly carved sculpture. “Please remain calm whilst my familiar enters.” Salazar spoke once more in the sibilant language, and a section of the sculpture moved down to create an opening.
Utred looked to his three men of Tang. “Given that Salazar spoke the language of serpents, my guess is his familiar will be one, though knowing Sal, probably not an ordinary one, if his warning is anything to go by. Hands on pommels as a precaution I think, but only use them if any of us are threatened.”
The three nodded, and almost imperceptibly, each had his hand on the pommel of his sword as they watched the movement apparent within the chamber that had opened in the massive stone sculpture.
The head of the beast appeared, it was about the same size as a man’s head; it's body, covered in vivid green scales, was about 10ft long and only a little thinner than the head. It's piercing bright yellow eyes reflecting deadly danger, it's tongue flicking in and out tasting the air. The young Basilisk slid across the floor to Salazar, hissing a greeting.
Utred smiled. “I've wanted to see the king of serpents since I learnt they existed. This is certainly a beautiful example, Salazar”
The snake hissed and Salazar chuckled before hissing back, and the serpent slid over to the Creafta and smelt him on her tongue.
“She says she thanks you Utred, although you cannot understand her, she understands you perfectly. Perhaps I should introduce you, this is Septimus, my familiar, named for a Roman Emperor.” Salazar explained, then with a wicked grin added. “She enjoys the masculine name of the ancient ruler, though that is all either of us know of him. I've had her for ten years now, she is a baby by the standard of her species, not yet one hundred years old.”
“I thought to look in a Basilisks eyes meant death?” Orin asked “I take it I was taught wrongly.”
“There is no need to worry, a Basilisk's look can only kill if they intend to. Although I, or my heirs, could order her to do so to. Naturally, it is a hunting or defence mechanism, used to get food or to protect their territory.” Salazar told them “For Septimus, Hogwarts is her dominion, she will defend the castle, even if I weren't here, against any physical threat. However, she is only part of the reason we are here. Come, I don't want to be overheard by any I do not intend to hear us.”
The founder led them through the doorway Septimus had appeared from, and along a short corridor to a door which he opened. They followed him in as Septimus slid past further down the hallway. “She fed up in the forest yesterday, so probably feels lazy today; she will go and rest in her chamber.” Salazar chuckled.
He indicated for them all to sit, once they were in the small stone walled room.
“As I said upstairs, I am subject to a magically binding oath that ties me to Styr, my first student. We are bound to never harm each other, and avenge the death of each other unless that death is of natural causes. You, Lord Utred, are sworn to kill my former student in vengeance for what he has done to your family; quite rightly, I might add. In addition to this, I find myself on the opposite side to my student in a war; a war we must win, and he must lose, to preserve our race as a free one. From all reports, Styr leads a large capable army; we know Constantine leads another hopefully stronger army. In these circumstances, I believe my former student is likely to suffer a violent death when the two armies meet, and when he does, under the terms of my oath, I must avenge him.”
Utred nodded his understanding. “I know of such oaths; Godric and I share one, though because when we made it we were both lords, we did not swear vengeance, but to defend each other to the death. Would Styr release you from the earlier oath in favour of a new one, Salazar?”
The founder considered for a moment then shook his head “No Utred, he knows you are here, he would believe our existing oath would best protect him. In any case, unless any new oath were to kill you, and much as you annoy me at times, I could not fulfil that oath, I fear any new one would not be possible. Not least as I have another oath I made to Godric to protect those who live on his land, that is just as binding anyway.”
Again Utred nodded; he could see Salazar's dilemma. “So you have one oath that says you must avenge the usurper in kind, but if I were to fulfil my oath to avenge my parents by killing him, you have another that says you must protect me conflicting with the first.”
“Yes, so long as you are not attacking me or Godric's lands of course. There are also the natural laws of magic to consider of course; your seeking vengeance is just, it is after all simply seeking justice, after what Styr did to your family. Add to that his actions to wizard-kind in general. So I doubt magic itself would look kindly on my attempting to kill you, or any other from here for that matter; simply for killing him. Magic and nature have ways of eventually balancing such things in my experience.”
“Then we need a solution; presumably to breach either oath would mean you losing your magic? Orin asked Salazar who nodded.
Utred smiled mischievously “Salazar having to live as a Muggle, that would be interesting.”
The founder looked alarmed, “Utred, my stance on Muggleborns is for our protection. One slip from one of them in their homes could end us all.”
“Look at Styr, Salazar” Ulf growled “He is targeting all Magicals, the Muggleborns need to know how to defend themselves at the very least.”
“Then set up a school for them elsewhere.” He snapped, then calmed. “Sorry, I know you are right, though it is mainly the actions of Styr that has increased the risk to us. Still, they are a threat to us here, though perhaps not as much as Styr is proving to be. The man was always ambitious, but I never thought he would betray as all, as he appears to be doing, not until now at least.”
“Not your fault how he turned out, but it shows blood doesn't matter in that regard, Salazar” Erik soothed.
The founder nodded, he had grown to respect these three men without magic. “The truth is, if it wasn't for what Styr and those damnable churchmen are doing, I would have no objection to any other than pure blood students coming here. Sadly the times we live in mean we must take any precautions needed to survive, and Muggleborns have Muggle families who could, inadvertently or not, betray us.
Orin sighed “This is all beside the point. Utred my lord, you don't seriously want Salazar to lose his magic do you? Think of what that would mean to the school and his apprentices.”
Utred's grin increased evilly, then he thought about it and his expression became serious. “No, Orin, I don't, not really; you might be a right miserable pain at times Sal, but you are a good teacher and friend.
Orin nodded. “In that case Salazar, do you think your apprentices and those of Rowena might be able to help? After all, both houses battle-role is strategy.”
The founder did not respond at first, as he considered Orin's words. “Perhaps Orin, my students and hers are working on a strategy for the King, in readiness for the inevitable battle. It would at the very least test the intellect of Rowena's students and the cunning of mine; I will put it to them.
He turned and led them out to the centre of the chamber, which appeared to be a signal to the students, who all stopped what they were doing, and gathered and sat in front of him whilst he outlined the problem. When he had finished speaking, a couple of students asked some questions for clarity, which Salazar answered, then they dispersed into smaller groups in the work areas. Salazar smiled as he turned and walked back to his visitors. “They are starting on the task. I shall ask Rowena later.” He told them.
Leaving his students in the chamber, he led the small group back up to the castle; they all had much to consider.
Utred left his most senior men, and went to his rooms near Gryffindor's, hoping Frayja would be there waiting for him.
Winter had fallen in the land of the Scots and whilst their army continued to gather, the Northumbrians were stuck in Dunholm, except for their advance group. They were camped in a small village; unknown to them, the friendly villagers were in fact some of Constantine's own men and their families, playing the part of simple, harmless Scots, who knew nothing of armies, Northumbrians, or Kings. They would spend the Winter watching the Usurpers men, listening to their plans, and giving them some shelter; slowly gaining the Northumbrian's confidence and trust.
With Winter came the season of Wild Hunts, Utred's favourite time of the year; although it reminded him of his lost home, family and lands; each year at this time he renewed his vow to avenge his parents death. The hunts were successful though, they travelled wider than before with so many men participating. The Creaftas travelled furthest on the Sliepnir, due to the speed of the equine. The hunts produced sufficient meat for the coming Yule festival, twelve days of feasting to herald in the new year, beginning on the solstice, when Odin rode his Sliepnir through the night, hunting. There would be sacrifices to encourage good crops and good fortune throughout the year, and gifts exchanged with family and friends.
Each of the twelve days had it's own feast and ritual. The day after Odin's wild hunt, the first of Yule, was a feast of game. Smoke was rising from outside each group of tents, and the houses in Hogsmeade, as people began cooking the Pheasant, Duck, Goose, Swan, Hare or Squirrel – whatever they had, ready for the feasting that evening.
Utred stirred in the room he shared with Frayja, within the thick walls of the castle. He smiled as he watched her face as she slept, gently brushing her long hair back behind her ear. This was his usual morning ritual as they lay next to each other, naked, beneath the large black bear fur that Godric had bought them when they first started to share a room; where he had got it from, they thought it best not to enquire. It had been Helga who had realised the two had become soul mates as their relationship had developed; then just a few days ago she had convinced them to complete the bond with a ceremony in front of all the founders and their friends. They were now regarded as married in the eyes of all, Muggle and magical, although they had long shared the chambers in the castle, and were yet to hold the ceremony.
Soon Frayja stirred awake, smiling at his gentle touch; she rolled over to face him and wrapped her arms around him, her firm breasts pressed against his chest.
“Good morning my Lord.” She breathed, grinning.
Utred smiled at the gentle touch of her warm breath on his skin. “Morning my Lady, would you like your gift?.”
She sat up, throwing back the fur exposing her smooth skinned naked upper body, grinning widely. He laughed. “I thought so.”
They exchanged their first Gifts of their first Yule they would spend as they would, when husband and wife; today they would give gifts to friends and family, as was the custom on the first day of the festivities. On the remaining eleven days, couples only exchanged gifts between themselves and their unmarried children, one gift on each day. On the first day of Yule, it was traditional for couples to give each other a small bladed gift, so Utred presented her with a pair of bronze shears for gutting small animals, or cutting thread. Frayja gave him a small eating knife with a decorated antler-tine handle and leather loop to attach it to his belt. Each day of the festival their gift to each other would become a little more lavish, including clothing, furs, shoes and culminating in jewellery, or more valuable items on the twelfth day. Having exchanged their first gifts, they soon rose from the warmth of their bed and dressed. Soon, they were making their way to the Great Hall to exchange gifts with their friends; this year that included King Constantine, once he made it through the freshly snow covered ground to the castle from the tent he had insisted on sleeping in the night before. It turned out that was the last night he spent in it that winter.
The afternoon was spent in the forest, decorating the branches of the trees to remind the nymphs of the forest that the trees would need dressing in foliage and blossom in the spring, and encouraging the onset of growth and plentiful crops.
The advance group of Northumbrians were not having quite so good a Yule as those in and around the castle they sought. True, the food was adequate, though not as plentiful as they were used to. The villagers who had taken them in certainly did their best, but they had only a limited supply of food for the winter, and their houses were old and draughty, with leaky roofs and walls. The Northumbrian's commander was especially unused to these conditions; Thorfin was resentful as he and his men huddled round the fire to keep warm; his men had needed to help the villagers hunt just to ensure there was enough food. The villagers seemed to fair well enough in these conditions, they would be used to it; in fact compared with their guests, they appeared to almost thrive on it. Thorfin was worried though, he had already lost three men due to the damp and cold.
What the young privileged wizard had not realised, was that whilst he and his men slept or went out foraging, the villagers were fetching supplies from Hogwarts for themselves and were eating very well. They used protective spells to keep themselves warm and dry in their huts; after all, Constantine always did his best to ensure that those working for him were as well looked after as possible. He was known to generously reward loyalty, and also for ruthlessness towards those who foolishly opposed him. He was gaining valuable information as the Northumbrians talked to his people in the village, and the Northumbrians would be weaker when they finally left in the spring, and so he ensured his own people in the village were comfortable and well fed.
The last day of Yule dawned, with clear blue skies, with only light cloud looking wonderful; but deceptively cold. Utred and Frayja remained warm under the bearskin as they exchanged their final gifts of Yule. Frayja was overjoyed with the necklace of silver, amber, jet and blue and white twisted glass beads. The final ritual of Yule would take place that afternoon, a sacrifice to Thor on the preferred battle field. Although it was usual to make a small sacrifice each year to Thor, asking the God's favour if any enemy were to attack; this year, because of the expected battle with Styr, a special ritual would be performed; it was hoped this would entertain the gods sufficiently that they would grant the Scots victory.
Following the counsel of his advisers, including the Founders and Creaftas, Constantine had chosen the site, not far from the castle, where they would aim to trap the Northumbrian invaders. He and all his counsellors, as well as their partners, gathered at the place, where a large hole had been dug. Nearby was a stack of some one hundred loaves of bread, the same number of butts of beer and wine, a cow, a sheep, a pig, a hen and a horse were tethered nearby. They all assisted in getting the barrels into the hole so that they lined the edge of the base. The King then descended into the pit; he would make the sacrifices. He carried a knife, a sword and a two handed axe. The loaves of bread were passed down to him, and he placed them around the bottom of the hole; then the animals were led down one by one, smallest to largest, to meet their deaths, swiftly at the hands of the King.
Soaked in blood, the King came out of the pit, stripped and washed, his clothes thrown on top of the pile of gore, followed by the reddened water that was used to wash him. They then all took shovels and refilled the hole, the witches and wizards ensuring the soil was well compacted with magic. Once all the soil was replaced, each person present stood around the edges; taking out their knives, they sliced their own palms and allowed some blood to drip onto the soil. Helga, Rowena and the Creaftas ladies went round healing the wounds. The final task was performed by Utred and Godric, as the only to Lords under the King; using their wands, they caused grass and weeds to grow, masking the site completely, ensuring no one could disrupt the sacrificial remains. Ritual complete, the group grasped the rope provided by Salazar, who after ensuring everyone was ready, touched it with his wand, activating the port key, and whisking them home for the final feast of Yule.
They hoped the sacrifices would be enough; they knew the Gods were fickle, that even wizards were just humans, living simply for the amusement of the Gods. If they had entertained them sufficiently, then perhaps the Gods would, after all, smile on them when the battle came. They would know soon enough, for they were sure that Styr would not wait long after the days warmed and lengthened, before he led his men into the land of the Scots. During the weeks of Winter they would continue to counsel the King, and the students would train and learn. Constantine’s army would also be training, preparing for the war they knew was coming. The weeks of a hard winter, full of snow, passed and the signs of spring awoke, first buds, then leaves appeared as the days began to warm; time was running short.
Authors notes: Once again I hope you have enjoyed this chapter and I think you for your patience waiting for it. My thanks to Jascott for his usual work as Beta on this chapter, even during a period of hospitalisation, I hope you get well soon Scott.
My thanks to those who reviewed the last chapter, I look forward as always to reading your comments on this one if you are kind enough to leave any.
Chapter 17 is with Jascott, it is not as long as this one and will be posted as soon as it is ready.
In the mean time I wish you all a happy and prosperous 2013.
Tgfoy
Historical notes:
Butts = Barrels. This is the origin of the name Buttery which was the place used to store the Butts.
The description of Yule is based on our best understanding of how it would have been celebrated a thousand years ago. Whilst Christmas is also a mid winter festival, it and Yule are never on the same date. The closest the last day of Yule ever gets to Christmas eve is December the 23rd so contrary to common belief the Christians did not directly steal Yule, they simply added another festival at the same time of year, there is some evidence that shows some would celebrate both in the past, any excuse for a party perhaps.
Similarly, from what we know of their beliefs Norse Gods were seen as beings that humans had to entertain to stand any chance of receiving their benevolence. It was believed that the Gods manipulated humans for their own entertainment and rewarded those who amused them most, often sending adversity to individuals or groups simply to be amused by the reaction. To them a God that was simply benevolent, seemed ridiculous.
Emperor Septimus Severus, the African Emperor. He was born in Libya in the year 145 AD and became joint Emperor in AD 193. Following the Scot's breaching Hadrian's wall he came with his army to restore order. He became fatally ill before the attempt and died in Eboracum (York) in the year 211 AD
I know it's potentially controversial but future modern era portions will not be headed 21st century but will continue to be late 20th century. The year 2000 was the last year of the 20th century not the first of the 21st as far as I can tell.
Chapter 17.
Sceadugengan Spring.
10th century.
Utred had the same men in the patrol as had been with him before Yule. They met with the other team, who had stayed in the village over the festival; it was they who briefed Utred on the current state of Styr's advance patrol. The number of Northumbrians had depleted over the Winter, as would be expected; even so, they had made good progress in the few days since leaving the village. Utred could see the fire-light next to the lake in the valley bottom, as the men led by Thorfin set up camp. One of Constantine’s men, who had arrived with Utred, came over as the briefing was completed and he was deciding where to pitch his own camp.
“My Lord,” he addressed Utred, “we need to set our own camp, but not in this glen.”
“Whys that, it seems as good a place as any?” Utred responded.
“This valley is rife with Sceadugengan, from the marshes near the lake. Even now you can see they are covered in mist; that is permanent, it never clears. Men do not spend the night here if they know, if they don't, then we find them next day, alive, but empty.”
“We?”
“My village is just over the ridge there, not far from here.” The man pointed to an area free of trees not far from where they were. “It has been protected from the night walkers for many years, they dare not go there, but we must hurry and reach there before nightfall.”
“Very well, we shall make for your village. Set observers to watch over the Northumbrians.” Utred ordered.
The man shook his head. “Lord you misunderstand, everyone who spends a night here is empty the next; there is no need to watch them, they won't go anywhere tonight, nor in the morning.”
Utred knew this man was not easily scared, yet he seemed terrified of anyone spending the night in this glen, as the Northumbrians planned to. “You mean even our men won't survive the night if we leave any?”
The man nodded.
Utred used a light touch of Legilimancy on the man, determining his honesty and terror; it was completely genuine, which gave him an instant understanding, and determined the right path to take. He placed his hand on the man's shoulder.“Very well, lead the way to the village.”
The few elderly men left guarding the village welcomed them warmly, it was clear they were exhausted from their duty, guarding the gate day and night. Utred placed his own guard on the gate and patrolling the fence around the settlement, leaving the Northumbrians to camp.
Styr sat in front of the new shrine in the new church at Dunholm, smirking. News from the advance party led by Thorfin had been good, his men had successfully escorted the dead saint here, the Fyrd was gathering, all in all things were going well for the King.
Their arrival with the saint had been greeted joyfully by the people of Dunholm, but he could see conflicted emotions from the priests, as they saw the Archbishop arrive with them. Today the Archbishop dedicated the shrine in a service that was lasting for hours, a prospect few looked forward to, but they must endure in order to be seen where they should be. Every noble of Northumbria had arrived, bringing their men, for the event. The city was celebrating, its people making money. The King was looking forward to gathering the taxes from them before marching to bring the Scots under control and eradicating what was, according to the Durslieg's, probably the largest group of witches and wizards ever gathered in one place.
As another priest stood and began yet another round of prayers, the Archbishop leant over to Styr and whispered, “Enjoy the rest of the service, my king. I need to return to my lodgings, now my part is done.” Hrothweard grinned maliciously, knowing that unlike the priests, who only needed to be present for their part in the service, the king was stuck here until the conclusion some hours away.
Styr swore under his breath as he watched the richly robed figure depart swiftly behind the shrine; the blasted man could get up to anything whilst he was stuck in this damned ceremony for a corpse.
Utred watched the shadows of the dark cloaked figures floating against the glow of a protective ward, which had been hastily erected over the Northumbrian camp, the Sceadugengan were attacking those that had not been warned of their existence. They could see the lake had frozen over, and the glint was distinctly of frost on the trees as the moon light shone on the opposite bank, where the dark spirits were congregating. He guessed Thorfin and his elite guard were powering the shield, protecting the Muggle men with them, though it was a shield under constant attack, dark flying figures swooping down to test its strength.
“I could almost feel sorry for those Earslings.” The senior elder, a Huscarl, observed joining Utred on the ramparts of his village.
Utred glanced at the elder, and grunted an acknowledgement.
“That shield will hold for a while, but eventually they will get in.” The man predicted.“Then they come here.”
The chief was not quite correct, the creatures did not wait to break through the camp's shields before some flew to the village. The lake froze beneath them as they passed low over the
water, the ground freezing instantly, as they speed over the bank and towards the path side on which they stood.
“Don't worry.” The Huscarl said his tone was not reassuring. “You will feel their effect, but they won't attack. They try every night, but can't get in; some say it's ancient magic, long forgotten by your kind, that powers a shield. I don't believe it, they are very territorial; in all my years, I have never seen them fly from that area too far, they always come back. I think we are simply not on what they consider as their own land.”
Utred nodded expecting to feel the temperature drop, which it did. The Sceadugengan drew closer to the boundary, the feeling of dread increased until it felt to Utred that there was no happiness left, then he passed out.
It was dark when Styr was finally able to leave the church, he returned to the house given up by Dunholm's Lord for the King's use; it was adequate, but compared with the palace at Jorvik, barely so. His guard formed beside him as he left his seat, preventing anyone else getting close, as he walked through the cathedral, and the short distance to the long house. Saint Cuthbert was now safely in the shrine, the winter of dedication celebrations and services culminating in today’s ceremony finally over; the bishop and priests of Dunholm were now responsible for the cathedral and its contents. The next day, a week of more worldly festivities across the walled city would begin, with a day of feasting at the Archbishop's lodgings. Styr would need to attend, but that was the last of his duties; then he would be free to turn his attention to the Spring invasion of Scotland, and the capture of that castle. Owning that magnificent building, which put even the grandeur of Jorvik's Minster in the shadow, would on it's own give him more wealth than Hrothweard had dreamed of. It alone, would place him on the throne of a united England, and following the campaign, Scotland as well, all without the help of Wessex. He would be ruler of it all, simply by right of being the only one rich enough to buy the crown.
The city guard patrolled the ramparts that surrounded the City, those posted high over the gates looked out over the plain before the forest, covered in dots of flickering orange, reflected as a large dome in the sky. The light of the thousands of cooking fires gleaming off the rising smoke above the tents of the gathering Fyrd; the acrid scent of burning wood strong even over the stench of rotting filth from both within the walls, and now, also without. The massed armies waiting the word of their King, preparing for what many expected would be the largest war any could remember.
Utred woke under a blanket of thick white fur, he was inside a house, atop a bed with a straw mattress; he sat up looking round bleary eyed.
“Ah, you have woken, my Lord.”
Utred turned to face the speaker, the Huscarls wife.
“Good.” She continued a friendly smile on her face. “Don't worry my lord, they often have that effect on people who haven't come across them before.”
Utred thought back. “The Sceadugengan?” he asked.
She nodded, “That is certainly one name for them. Here, drink this.” She gave him a wooden bowl full of a warm amber liquid, dried herbs were floating in it.
He drank it down in one gulp, tasting honey, herbs, and distilled grain in the split second before he gasped, as the alcohol bit at his throat and took his breath away.
She chuckled merrily. “And whisky can do that first time you gulp it down, but it will do you good.”
Utred had to admit he did feel better. “How long?” he gasped, handing the cup back.
“Not long, the sun is just rising. They will be back in the marshes until night fall if that's what worries you.”
Nodding his thanks, Utred stood and left the hut to return to the wall, finding the elder looking towards the camp.
“Ah good, my Lord, you are back with us.” he greeted. Smiling at Utred's grunted response.
“Well, I don't think our friends have fared so well.”
Utred looked towards the Northumbrians camp.
The man shrugged sadly and continued. “Those creatures never left them alone, so there must be some survivors to have attracted them. A few of the wraiths came here, but you know about that; even so, most stayed over there, slowly getting in through the shields. Luckily for those poor devils, it wasn't long before the sun began to rise, driving the dark beasties back to the forest and marsh. There will be survivors at least, 'tis not often that there are.”
An hour later, about fifty men left the Northumbrian camp, eagerly moving past the unseen village holding the watchers; Utred recognised Thorfin leading them away. Some of Utred's men set off to keep track of them, and the Huscarl sent his own men to the camp once they were out of sight. They returned, reporting that the remainder of the advance group were dead, killed by their own people, if the wounds were any indication. The elder nodded sagely. “That's a mercy, those men would have been empty shells, living, but not alive. They are better dead.”
Utred raised his eyebrow understanding. “It's what you would have done?”
“It is and also, as I have done in the past.” He sadly acknowledged. “My own son was caught many months ago; next morning I found him. He had been a good huntsman and warrior, a lively saga teller and drinker, but that morning he was soulless, no spark left in his eyes, all he had been was gone. I placed his hand on a sword, he offered no recognition as I cut his throat. Whether his soul reached Valhalla, I do not know for sure. I hope it did, and hope to see him again in the feasting hall, though I fear I was too late, and it was gone with those things. With luck, one day I will reach the hall myself and join him; his grave is over by the fields, Hog back stone over him as befits the man he was. The hardest thing I ever had to do was that; I pray to Thor that no man should ever have to do the same for their son, and to Odin to give them the strength to do it if they need to.
One of Utred's men returned, to lead them on the fleeing Northumbrians trail. Thanking the Huscarl and the villagers, who they left to continue guarding the women and children, Utred led his group in pursuit of the invaders advance group.
The messengers from Thorfin and the advance party continued to bring satisfying news from North of the wall; a clear, safe path to the target seemed to be easier to achieve than expected. The raids had stopped; it seemed to Styr that the mere presence of the growing Northumbrian Fyrd was holding them at bay, a good sign for a swift and easy conquest.
Styr had deliberately sent his son to lead the advance party; the boy needed to regain his confidence to lead, after his failure to kill those traitors in their hall near Jorvik; it pleased him that this mission appeared to be achieving just that. What resistance the scouting party had met had been quickly quashed, with little loss of Northumbrian life, according to the reports. This would not only help his son's confidence, but also that of the Fyrd, as word spread that few Scots were being sighted, and those that were had offered little, if any, resistance. It seemed that the stories were true, if the Scots were indeed a disorganised rabble that would offer no real threat at all, so much the better.
The king was satisfied with progress as he lay on his bed, listening to the revelry in Dunholm. In a week or two the Fyrd would be gathered, a few days later they would march, to take Scotland into Northumbria, and deliver a large number of those of his own kind who could betray him to the church or death, as well as capture a castle that would ensure he could gain the throne of Wessex too. Effectively hijacking Alfred's dream from his descendants, claiming it for himself, ensuring his name would live forever in sagas and songs. Then he would no longer need to bend to the church's will, it would need to bend to his.
Archbishop Hrothweard had gleefully instructed his clergy at Dunholm of the amounts of gold he expected to be presented to the church of Northumbria – represented by him – each year, now they had the advantage of St Cuthbert's remains in their care. It was triple what it had been previously, more than he had even taken from the clergy at Onripum. He had seen the increased potential for separating the faithful pilgrims from their gold, with the saint now in a permanent shrine, rather than hidden in the crypt he had been in previously. The local clergy were already plotting how they would make more gold for themselves from the pilgrims, above and beyond what they must now send to Jorvik, even as Hrothweard left, his elite guard escorting him and his own clergy.
The Archbishop was in a hurry, he had to return to Jorvik; his men would take command of the City guard for the time being. That meant he would control the flow of information from the City to King Styr, as well as the city itself, although he could not be seen to be doing the latter, well, not yet at least. Once out of sight of Dunholm he sent a fast rider ahead, past Jorvik, to the southern boundary with Mercia. There the messenger would meet emissaries from Wessex. The King of southern England was heading North, with the Fyrd of East Anglia, Mercia and Wessex combined. Once Styr was over the wall, and sufficient distance separated them, the combined Fyrd of Wessex would advance, and England would be united under one King, who was loyal to the church.
Thorfin was beginning to realise that having lost half his men, not least during that appalling night being attacked by those creatures, his father might notice when they rendezvoused after this school for blood traitors was found. Of the fifty left, only he and his personal guard were magical, the survivors of defending the Muggles in the group that night, on which ten good loyal wizards had perished. The spectral creatures had worn down the defences and instantly swept onto their victims, breath rattling beneath the hood of their cloaks. The ground near them froze, the atmosphere robbed of any optimism; the creatures had bent over their victims and appeared to kiss them. A glowing ball had seemed to pass from human to creature before the floating figures ceased their attack, leaving the victims alive, but merely a shell, with no consciousness at all. There was no sign of life in their eyes, they were vacant, didn't – or couldn't – speak, or seem aware of anything. It was a kindness to put them to the sword; though it was an unpleasant task, even to those hardened by killing; having to slaughter people who were oblivious to what they could see in front of them, showing no fear of death, was disturbing. The wizards had quietly Obliviated themselves of the memory of the killing, though not the other events that had happened, using those memories to motivate themselves to move faster away from the evil of that place, quietly vowing never to return.
Utred led his men, keeping track of Thorfin's group for the next few days. They had found it was easy to catch up with them that first day; the Northumbrians had been in such a hurry their trail was more obvious than usual. Again though, it was time for them to return to the castle. Once relieved, they quickly port-keyed to an open area near the lake. The ship and boats were moored near the lodge, and a number of the Scottish Huscarls had admired the larger vessel, even carving a beast to place on the bow. The figure head was shaped after a dragon, an image inspired by Hufflepuff's family motto which had been adopted for the school. “Never prod a sleeping dragon.” It seemed that some ancestor of hers had lost a bet, learning the truth of the phrase in the process. His eldest son had added the runes to his shield decoration, as a warning to all his descendants.
The intricately carved and painted head would usually be placed on the vessel when going on a raid, scaring the spirits of the land, making it easier to subdue. The lake, however, was land locked, and even though it could be hauled from the water and dragged to a river, this vessel was unlikely to leave the lake, so the head would only be worn when the ship was used in competition or on ceremonial occasions. Making his way tiredly to the King's tent, Utred hoped he would not be long with the king, he wanted to talk with the founders about the Sceadugengan they had encountered, before he went to his quarters in the castle.
Modern era.
The months between Christmas and Easter at Hogwarts brought its excitement, the students reaction to Flame's arrival being bound to create some notice. However, all were relieved that whilst events again seemed to revolve around Harry and Ginny, these happenings were positive ones, unlike the previous year. The Gryffindor's were especially relieved their head of house had, at last, fully recovered, and no longer required extra rest.
Petunia was still proving to be a popular teacher, her classes varied and informative. The week before the Easter break she had dealt with Muggle transport systems. Harry had returned to Grimmauld Place and shrunk Dudley's car to bring back to the school. Once restored to full size outside the warehouse in Hogsmeade, Dudley had, to the amusement of many, driven it through the village and up to the school, where every student had been given a ride in the vehicle during their lesson. Harry and Hagrid had created a small road system in the grounds for Dudley to drive them around. Petunia had also given lessons on crossing the road properly, after she had discovered a number of the students from Wizarding families had never been shown how. In addition, she had managed to arrange a short residential trip for the seventh year students for during the Easter holidays. Ron and Hermione were joining the trip, along with Dudley, and of course Horace. She had chosen the location carefully as a place the students could observe Muggle history and modern life, as well as enjoying a number of activities, with its museums, shops and Minster. They would be boarding the Hogwarts Express, which would take them to the walled city of York.
The trip was to take place over the first weekend of the holiday, giving the seventh years an educational break from the treadmill of NEWT's revision. Petunia had asked Ron and Hermione to come along, at the suggestion of both sets of parents, in order that the pair were well out of the way to enable some plans to be put in place ready for the wedding weekend at the end of the holiday.
The group got off the train at a rarely used – and hidden – platform at York, emerging into the main station via an old station store room near platform 3. The massive curved roof supported by decorated Corinthian pillars impressed the young wizards, the mile long metal structure seemed to dwarf the one at Kings Cross that they all knew. Exiting the station on a busy footpath alongside an equally busy road, they saw the city wall set on a grass covered mound, with spring daffodils brightening the bank. Not far along they paused to cross the busy road, Petunia demonstrating the proper use of the pelican crossing, amazing a portion of the students, when the traffic stopped and the green man appeared, allowing them to cross. They passed between a burial ground and the wall, until the path lead through an arch through the pale stone work. Looking left along the road they were to walk along, they saw the gigantic Minster dominating the view ahead. Suddenly, Hermione grabbed Ron's arm as they waited at another pelican crossing, which one of the students had operated, to Petunia's approval.
“I don't believe it!” She muttered. “Look where that bus is going.”
Ron looked up at the destination board on the front of the bus, which had just stopped at the lights. He read it as they began to cross the road, it's destination read “Tang Hall.”
“You must be joking.” Ron exclaimed, chuckling.
Neither could remove their eyes from the bus as they crossed the road with the students.
The couple glanced to each other, and suddenly Ron burst into laughter as they walked up the slope to a bridge over the river, heading towards the Minster.
“What's so funny?” Hermione spluttered.
“Sorry 'Mione, but it is hilarious.” Ron gasped, still chuckling.
“What is?” She asked.
“You spend months trawling through books and find nothing, ten minutes in Muggle York, and you find it on a bus. So much for libraries and books, you just needed a picture of a bus; still, it must be just coincidence really though.”
“Maybe, but we can't discount it, it could be the place. I mean York is nearly 2000 years old, some of the names of places in the city could still have ancient roots.” Hermione countered as they crossed the main river, then grinned. “I need to check, perhaps in the local library, if I can find it.”
Ron groaned inwardly, he knew what it would mean if she found York’s library or archive, he could only hope. However his luck did not hold out, as within moments they passed it, set back on a square, a ruin on one corner; Hermione, of course, spotted it instantly.
The group walked up to the Minster, and stood beneath its twin towers at the west end. They were all awed by the sheer size of the centuries-old building. Petunia pointed out several features, including the Heart of Yorkshire in the Window, then the ruins of the old Archbishops palace behind the cathedral, its old chapel now the largest cathedral library in Europe. They would tour the Minster itself the next day, but now she led them to the nearby Petergate, where in the shadow of the Minster lay the birth place of Guy Fawkes and the church in which he had been christened.
From here they walked past small shops, Wizarding ones hidden amongst the Muggle. The street was full of tourists especially the fudge shop, which appeared to have a demonstration of how to make the sweet confection going on inside. They reached a triangular area, called King's Square, where they overheard a tour guide telling his group it was thought to be the site of the Palace of the Viking age Kings in the City, but more recently, a church had occupied the spot. Dudley noticed the square seemed popular with entertainers, as a fire eater began to attract a crowd. They headed down one side, and paused to look down the Shambles, the feeling of magic growing stronger in this area. The narrow street was full of timber framed medieval buildings, some almost meeting across the cobbles; it was very reminiscent of Diagon Alley in London. (The) Shambles was mostly Muggle, although there were numerous magical retailers there too. Again, this was a street they would explore later, so they carried on through the market and out into a broad street with many Muggle shops. Turning right, they crossed another square diagonally, and entered a street named Davygate. They had not gone far along it, when Horace stopped in front of an empty lot, which had been paved, and which was set slightly higher than the path. Once all had gathered round, he indicated the mosaic of a snowy owl set high on the wall; everyone knew they had arrived. It had been a circuitous route around the city to get here, to introduce them to the main magical areas, but like Whitby, York had a secret Magical Hotel and they had reached it. Horace began talking, as if giving the group instructions; as he did, every so often two or three of the group made their way to the wall beneath the owl and passed through. Harry and Ginny went through early to ensure that the students behaved whilst they all came through from the packed street outside. They found themselves in a well maintained reception area, and gathered the group together as they watched for the next to come through. Last in was Horace, his arm around Petunia's shoulder, to ensure she could get through; Ron had brought Dudley through in similar fashion a few minutes earlier. As they came through, a witch rushed over to welcome them.
“Ah, the Hogwarts party. Welcome to York and the Bubo Scandiacus Hotel.” The receptionist greeted them.
Soon they were settled into their rooms, and set off in small groups to explore the City for the remainder of the afternoon; organised visits would begin the next day. Hermione smiled as she saw the various Muggle born's leading pure bloods out, explaining some of the non-magical necessities of surviving in the City, such as pounds and pence, as well as why there was more than one bank. For once, the wizard-raised were at a disadvantage to their Muggle raised classmates, it was interesting to see how each coped with the role reversal. Ron and Dudley were planning to explore, while Hermione went to the library. The hotel had given them all maps of the city, at least the part of it within the city walls, or bar walls as they were called. Once the three stepped out of the door, Hermione opened the map; looking at a panel to the side of the map, she squealed.
Ron and Dudley, startled, looked at her. “What 'Mione?” Ron asked.
“I don't believe it! How could I have forgotten that, it's famous.” She garbled excitedly.
“What is?” Ron asked.
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Look, it lists the names that York has been known as over the last 2000 years. Eboracum to the Romans, Eoforwic to the Saxons and Jorvik in Viking times.”
Ron looked thoughtful, but Dudley's eyes brightened.
“Of course, I remember that being on telly. There's a Viking Museum here with time cars and everything.”
Ron looked even more puzzled “Muggles have time travel? That could be dangerous. We have time turners to go back short periods, but their use is strictly regulated. We would never use them for entertainment.”
Dudley looked stunned “Er, no Ron, we haven't got time travel really.”
“But... you said they had time cars.” Ron pointed out indignantly.
“Oh, Ron.” Hermione sighed “It's a trick, not real, besides it's the name, Jorvik that I was referring to, not the museum, though I should have remembered it. Remember Tigelwotta's journal, it said Tang was near Jorvik.”
Ron's eyes widened. “Then that bus.....”
“Yes” Hermione grinned “It was heading to the place Utred was Lord of. I need a map of the whole City, come on.”
She headed off, up the street with a purposeful stride, pulling Ron behind her.
“Hey, where are you going?” Harry called, emerging from the portal with Ginny.
“To find somewhere to get a better map.” Hermione called.
Ginny shrugged and pulled Harry after their friends. Dudley sighed “Ron did warn me Hermione got like this.” he chuckled, and ran to catch them up.
They found the tourist information office near the theatre and purchased a map that showed the Suburbs. Sure enough, to the east of the city they found Tang Hall; the lady behind the counter was a fount of information; she explained that there had once been a Hall there, but it was demolished in the 1970's after years in use as a pub. She described the origins of the name Tang.
“Unfortunately,” she said, “The two becks now join underground in a culvert, to help prevent the area flooding. The land itself was gifted to the city by the last family to own it, the council built the houses on the estate in order to move people from slums within the walls into decent housing. It's still one of the biggest social housing estates in York; I live there by the way. It's not often we get visitors asking about it, is there a reason you're interested?”
Hermione nodded, “My family originates from the area, before the housing estate I believe, thought I might have a look round it while I was here.”
The woman nodded. “Well I hope you're not disappointed, it really is a typical housing estate of the early twentieth century.”
From the tourist information centre they walked to the nearby bus stop, and climbed onto a bus to travel to Tang Hall.
It didn't take long before the driver told them they had reached the stop nearest the estate's community centre. According to the map this was close to where the becks merged. They got off the bus, a copse of trees faced them planted in regimented rows. On the opposite side of the road was a field beneath which ran the culvert carrying one of the becks. Beyond the field was a row of houses. It seemed pleasant enough, though they had been warned the area was not without its problems. Even so, they could hear the noise of birds singing and children playing above the noise of the traffic on the road.
Hermione surreptitiously took out her wand, and cast the point me charm, thinking of finding the location of Utred Huntrodd's home. The wand spun then settled, they walked to where they could travel in the direction it led. The path rose up a slope as they followed the wand, soon it led them into a modern pub car park. They followed it towards the back of the expanse of Tarmac, and the wand spun round again. This had been the sight of the original Hall of Tang, its remains hidden beneath the tarmac, and layers of deposited material.
The car park was overlooked by several houses, as well as the busy pub. The five young people standing in the car park would soon start attracting attention.
Hermione cast some privacy charms around them, “There. We shouldn't attract the Muggles attention, looks like this is where Utred lived.”
“It is indeed where I lived my lady, I thank you for creating the screen so I could appear.” A voice echoed.
A ghostly figure slowly materialised before them. Almost transparent in the bright sunlight, the figure was obviously from ancient times. Despite his shimmering translucence, they could see the proud impressive figure was dressed in a simple, rough tunic and loose trousers. His beard was full, his face betrayed age, though the man was, from the way he held himself, obviously used to being respected and in control.
“I have waited many years for this day.” the ghost growled. “I am Utred, Lord of Tang. I was killed in a cowardly attack here, where my Hall once stood, burnt alive by the treacherous Archbishop's men allied with the sly cur Styr's sworn men. My family died with me, except my son. I don't know what became of him.”
“Your son was Utred Huntrodds, wasn't he.” Hermione asked.
“He was, my lady, as was I in life, and you are either not used to our ways, or you are deliberately being rude to your Lord.” The ghost paused, his anger suddenly fading, and a smile appeared beneath his beard. “Ah, you are of my blood, Utred must have survived for you to be here.”
“I apologise my Lord, but your customs are strange, and little known to us, no offence is being deliberately perpetrated.” Hermione replied.
“It is of no matter my child, your existence gives me the news I need to go to rest at last, I have so hoped for news of my son. You are strange like him, he had odd abilities; we believed he may be a wizard, I knew one once, though we could not admit it with all those Christians about. They claimed their nailed god frowned on magic, don't see how he could if what they said about him was true. Healing people, turning water into wine, he must have been a wizard himself. They even claimed he rose from the dead. Sounds like magic to me.” The ghost paced the shield boundary as he spoke. “Yes, he was magic, and so are you my heiress, you are the first of my blood to find this place, tell me of my son and yourself child.”
Hermione told her ancestor about herself, and what she knew of Utred and the curse, the ghost seemed particularly shocked at this, he had not met any of the spirits of his descendants, and realised he was the last of his family that could have gone to rest until Hermione could free them.
“My dear lady, it seems that whilst you bring a tale of sadness, it answers a puzzle for me. I have been unable to rest whilst I did not know the fate of my son, yet I have been unable to leave this place either. I would also seem that no spirit of my kin could come here either, as none has done so, nor any in life come to that. You tell me that for a thousand years none of my kin has been able to rest, yet you hearten me to know Utred was a warrior and Gryffindor found him. I am pleased my murder was avenged by my son; with all this news that you bring, I find I can now rest. My thanks to you, I hope you can free my family soon, so I may meet with them and my son. My time is finally done, I wish you well and long life Fare thee well my heir.”
With that the ghost faded and was gone. Hermione cast a charm to remove the protection from the area the moment they had left, then they Apparated back to the hotel, Dudley side-along with Ron.
Hermione hugged Ron hard when he appeared at the hotels apparition point. “We found it, we can do this Ron. Once we are married, we can free them.” She said.
“Yes, but I still don't understand why we needed to find it.” Ron said.
“Because it is the source of my family, I am linked to it now. Utred's only failure was he never regained his ancestral lands near York, but this was his desire. By being his first descendent to return there, it has unlocked any other reason to hold Utred here on earth. His unfinished business on this plane is complete, Tigelwotta and he worked that out. If I hadn't found Tang, his rightful home and place of his families murder, Utred could never rest despite the founders actions, he would have been stuck here alone. Contrary to the story as Minerva tells it, Utred and Frayja were married before the curse was applied, but Utred never regained his family's lands. The story was changed over time with retelling, before it was written down I expect; there’s enough truth in it, but it was embellished over time. I believe Frayja was pregnant at the time of the curse; if that is the case, it was their first child to survive, their only child to reach adult hood. But Ron, all that’s important is, that after next week we can free them all once we know how.”
Historical notes:
York street names, Shambles was once known as The Great Flesh Shambles, most likely from the word Fleshammels, a corruption of shammels the Anglo saxon word for the shelves in front of the shops in this case that butchers used to display their meat (Flesh shammels = Fleshammels = the great flesh shambles = Shambles). As recently as 1872 there were twenty-five butchers' shops in the street but now there are none left in the main street, (just a pork pie shop) although there is still a butcher in the adjacent forshortened street “Little Shambles”. Today Shambles is a popular tourist destination with a variety shops and cafe's as well as a shrine to a local lady who lived in the street, was martyred and eventually cannonised, Saint Margaret Clitherow.
Many street names in York end with the word Gate, this is from the Norse “Gata” literally the word for street. This results in the local phrase, “Streets are Gates and Gates are Bars.” which refers to the fact that the ancient gates (still existing) in the city walls are called Bars (one theory is they are so called because they Barred entry to the city they protected).
Huscarls: this title was given to either non servile manservant’s or personal bodyguards such as household troops to a Lord or King, in other words sworn men.
Bubo Scandiacus, is the Latin name for Snowy Owl.
The Pub and car park Lord Utred seniors ghost appeared in did exist at the time the story was set, but was demolished some years ago and the site has been redeveloped, no evidence of ancient settlement was found at the time.
Authors Notes:
My thanks to all who read the last chapter and especially to those who reviewed it too.
Hope you enjoyed this chapter, the next is with my Beta as I type, many thanks Jascott.
Best wishes to you all, until next time.
Tgfoy
Disclaimer: All you recognise from her books remains JKR's, I make no claim on it at all.
Chapter 18
Oaths
Late 20th Century
The Granger and Weasley elders of the fairer gender were taking the opportunity to complete arrangements for the nuptials of the couple. Harry was to be best man, and Ginny Matron of Honour, so were also present at the church. The Muggle vicar of Ottery St. Catchpole's Parish church was delighted that Hermione and Ron were getting married in his church; it had been quite some time since he had conducted a wedding. The Wizarding bonding would take place at the Burrow after the ceremony at the church. The vicar was almost as excited as the two mothers as they discussed the decorations for the church; the Granger's had been welcome newcomers to the village, the Weasley's had always been considered eccentric, though mostly harmless by the other villagers. As the two women talked it was obvious to the vicar that the two families were very well acquainted and had, it seemed, known each other long before the Granger's had moved here. That was a bit of a mystery – he couldn't recall hearing of any family in the village more isolated from the community as the Weasley's, yet the dentists had already got that link before coming. He followed as they left the church; Mrs. Granger turned to him and thanked him. As she did, all his ponderings on the relationship between the two families evaporated. He bid the two women farewell, not noticing Mrs. Weasley tucking her wand away, then left.
“That poor man, I feel guilty Obliviating him like that, but he is just so nosey.” Molly sighed as she walked over to Fred's grave. “Had to do the same to him after the funeral – at least the Aurors did. Trust George to turn his brother's funeral into a spectacular.” She smiled at the memory of the remaining twin's farewell.
Emma Granger smiled, although she had been in Australia under a memory charm, thanks to her daughter, at the time, she had heard the story of the funeral a few times. “I can imagine.” She stood silently for a while next to Molly whilst her friend communed with her dead son and cleared a few small pieces of windblown debris from the grave.
After a few moments Molly looked up again.“I wonder what he has planned for the wedding – George I mean – Ron is his second in command now, and with Dudley too, who knows what they'll plan for it.” She grinned.
Whilst the Granger and Weasley female elders were at the church, their husbands were in Arthur's shed, supposedly organising things at the Burrow for the following weekends festivities.
“Shouldn't we be doing something, really, Arthur?” Dan half heartedly asked. “I mean, just to keep the peace of course.”
“No need to worry Dan, Molly forgets that everything she told us to do, gets done with magic, take us a couple of hours the day before.” Arthur sighed.
“What if the tent needs repair though?”
“Quite right Dan, that would really get us an ear bending.” Arthur conceded then pointed his wand at the marquee, which was packed and tucked under the desk “Reparo. there you go all done, now where’s that fire whisky?”
Dan grinned “Useful stuff that magic; usual weekend for us then Arthur”
“As near as we can manage is the plan.” Arthur replied as he poured two glasses of the smoking liquid and handed one to his friend
Dan thanked him. “A toast is in order I believe, to families uniting”.
“To families” Arthur agreed and they both took a swallow, then looked appreciatively at the glass in their hand.
The two men sat savouring their drinks and relaxing, occasionally refilling their glasses and offering another toast; oblivious to the passage of time, until.
“Arthur!” Molly's sharp voice bounced in the shed.
“Oh, bugger!” The ginger haired man whispered as he turned sharply towards the door “Yes, my dear?” he smiled as he prepared for the tirade to start.
Five minutes later Molly left having made it clear she wanted to see her husband working, not drinking; however that wasn't the end as Emma appeared at the door and a new tirade, this time aimed at Dan, began.
Once she left the two men faced each other, downed the drinks and like all men who have been married for long enough have done, quietly followed the ladies, alternate. “Yes dear.” Or. “Of course dear” being spoken at appropriate moments as the law was being laid down firmly by their spouses.
Molly and Emma watched the two men struggling to spread out the large canvas in the paddock. So far inspection of the condition of the Marquee had taken an hour, and a lot of loud colourful language. The two men were at last close to getting the whole canvas spread over the grass when a gust of wind blew the other end over itself. This had been the practice for much of the last hour; as soon as the men almost got the task done, the canvas was blown over, despite the bricks they used to try to hold it down. The two men were determined not to be defeated, as time and time again, they got within a hairs breadth of finishing this part of the task, especially after the tongue-lashing they had received from the women earlier.
Inside the house, the two women were giggling and laughing, as the men struggled with their task; Molly occasionally waved her wand, causing the canvas to flip over at the end furthest from the men.
The NEWT students had enjoyed their weekend in York; although the city had a sizeable magical community living amongst the Muggles, they had managed not to draw too much attention to themselves. They had discovered that the residents were so used to seeing people wandering the streets in the clothes of various different periods of history, it would have been likely that no one would have batted an eyelid at seeing a group dressed in robes anyway. The group had visited the Minster, the railway museum, and Viking museum as well as a number of other attractions the city had. They viewed a movie on the first evening at a cinema, which amused most, but the highlight was the ghost walk on the last evening. It was clear that the guide had never met a ghost, yet during the walk, the young witches and wizards saw hundreds populating the streets, all unnoticed by the guide and Muggles.
They returned to Hogwarts by the express, which ran specially for them again, leaving the hidden platform at York; the platform was used by the express each day except when the school train ran. They arrived back in time for the first week of the holidays, though like every seventh year before them, they saw little rest as they prepared for their NEWT exams.
Ron awoke at the Burrow to the noise of his mother hammering on his door. “Come on Ronald, get up, I haven't time to mess about too long with breakfast today. I'll clear it up in five minutes whether you have eaten any or not.” She called. “Don't push your luck today.”
“Yes, mum” replied the bleary eyed red head. Sitting up and pulling on a dressing gown, he opened the door.
Molly turned back from where she was heading down the stairs. “About time Ron.” She said, then eyes widening, she shouted angrily down the stairs. “George Weasley, get up here and undo what you have done to your brother this instant.”
After a moment, during which Ron began to panic, George's voice was heard. “What you on about Mum? I haven't done anything to any of my brothers – at least not until I've finished my breakfast, then they are fair game.”
“Don't play games with me today George. Ron is bright pink with large yellow polka dots. Come and undo it at once.” Molly shouted.
“Wow! This I have to see.” George called, and his foot steps were heard as he ran up the first flight of stairs.
Ron didn't know what to do, but his mum had grabbed his sleeve and was dragging him down the stairs towards the first floor landing. They arrived at the same time as George, who took one look at Ron, and fell about laughing. “By Merlin's probably crinkly bottom, that’s brilliant” he spluttered, “I wish I had thought of it.”
The sound of giggling shut him up, as he smiled and pointed towards the door the giggling was coming from. It was his old room, now used by Delilah to sleep in, but by both twins as their workroom.
“I might have guessed.” Sighed Molly rolling her eyes. “George, you inspired them, you deal with it; I want a normal-coloured groom in ten minutes, or there will be trouble.” She went down the stairs, leaving a smirking, but worried George, a desperate Ron, and two giggling twins.
Harry and Ginny opened their door to see what had been done to Ron; one glance had them laughing. George grinned again, as he heard the renewed giggles from the twins; he pointed to the door, and Harry and Ginny nodded. Flinging the door open, the twins giggles suddenly became stereo yells of shock, then sighs of relief as they saw it was George.
“Oh George, don't do that, you gave us a shock.” Tarquin gasped.
George smiled “Not that I don't appreciate the joke on Ron, I think mum is about to have kittens and blow if you don't stop it now. Remember what I told you about the signs to watch for with mum, she is getting close to a level ten temper.”
Delilah nodded “It should end any second now, don't worry that was the last until after the ceremony.”
George nodded and the twins stood the trio turned and started to make their way towards the stairs.
“Hold on.” came a very stern voice that stopped them in their tracks. They turned, slowly, to face Ginny as she stepped onto the landing, walking sternly towards them. “George, I am shocked at you. I thought you would have taught them better than that.”
“Oh come on Ginny it was only a prank.” her brother pleaded.
“That’s as may be, however you were supposed to take them under your wing, you have neglected your duties to our younger brother and sister.” The red haired girl fumed.
George went white at the sight of Ginny's anger.“But Ginny...” he started, but couldn't finish.
“No buts!” She interrupted. “Haven't you taught them not to giggle when hiding, it gives the game away? Seems to me George, you have neglected the next marauders education.”
“Oi” exclaimed Ron indignantly. “What about me, I'm the victim here, never mind their pranking education, What if this doesn't wear off.?”
“In that case....” Tarquin started.
“We would complain to the maker...” Delilah continued.
Tarquin nodded “After all they guarantee it will wear off after a maximum period of time....”
“And that time should expire any moment now.” Delilah concluded. “Besides, it might ruin his wedding day to receive such a complaint today.”
George began to laugh as Ron failed to catch on for a moment; then his face showed that he had realised that the prank was one he had added to the catalogue no more than a month before. Just as his eyes widened at his realisation, his yellow polka dots on pink colouring returned to normal.
“It would seem Ron, you and Dudley will not be receiving a complaint about this product from these customers.” Ginny laughed. “Now, you can hardly have a go at the twins for using one of your own products, can you?”
Ron opened his mouth to protest angrily, then closed it as the anger drained; then he burst out laughing. “Well done you two, a good prank, well carried out, wish Dud would tell me who this Mr. Blobby is though. Apparently he pranks at some guy called Noel's House Parties, he could be a good customer.”
“Well we were just showing our loyalty, supporting the family business and making sure as many of its products are tip top quality as we can.” Tarquin dead-panned.
“Our familial duty.” A look of angelic innocence fixed on her face by Delilah. “Ensuring they work properly in the field as it were.”
Their serious, butter-wouldn't-melt faces lasted about five seconds after Delilah finished speaking, before they all fell about laughing.
Ginny was first to recover. “George has been teaching you well.” she laughed. “But, remember, mum saw through that act when he and Fred used to do it, so she is not likely to fall for it now either. Don't prank at the Burrow too often, unless you want to start a war, except on special occasions of course.”
The twins nodded seriously.
It was not the first time the Weasley family had gathered in the grey stone Gothic medieval church that had served Ottery St. Catchpole for several centuries, but it was the first time a Weasley had been married there. The Granger's had been glad the Wizarding world was traditional enough that it was still the bride's choice where she married; it meant a gentler introduction to the magical world for some of the distant relatives who had only a vague idea of Hermione's talents, or what that meant. Not that any of them would hold it against her, but it would simply help them get used to the idea she was part of a different culture before they met it head on.
There would be a traditional wizard binding ceremony at the Burrow after the church service was over. The rest of the celebrations of the day would be taking place there also, but at the moment as the families arrived at the church the anticipation of something different was palpable from the various Wizarding guests.
George and Neville were acting as ushers inside while Percy, Charlie and Bill were outside keeping the press at bay. Aunt Muriel’s arrival caused a stir, as usual, especially when she declared “I hope this Muggle priest knows what he's doing, I'm not sure I trust these newfangled ceremonies myself, what's wrong with a good old binding anyway.” She winked at Ron and Harry as she took her seat in the pew behind them.
The Weasley's and a number of the Bride and Groom's old class mates chuckled at her antics. The Granger's side of the church didn't know whether to laugh, or feel sorry for the old dear who was obviously losing her mind. The Prewitts simply tried to ignore her; she had gone down in their estimation since she had sent them all very inappropriate – in their opinion – undergarments last Christmas from a Muggle catalogue she had borrowed from Emma, called Anne Summers. Not only had she got gifts for all the women from it, but also gained a new appreciation for Muggle inventiveness. Harry, Ron and Arthur had enjoyed the gifts she had bought their respective partners from it too.
Muriel looked round the church, she spotted the various reactions, especially the Prewitts, who were seated towards the rear of the church; she grinned, and called over to George. “George, did you set up that surprise in those pews the rest of my family are sat in?” She asked with mischief in her eye.
George had been guiding some of Hermione's guests to their seats, he winked to them before calling.
“Yes Aunt Muriel, it's set up just as you instructed in case they tried to sit anywhere except with you.”
The Prewitt's went white, they had seen the – in their opinion – appalling shop George ran in Diagon alley, they could not understand how a member of their family could bear to be seen near such a business. As one they swiftly rose, and moved to the pew behind Muriel, who smirked as they settled. “That's better, it's past time you lot lightened up a bit. I must say, I hope all you girls are wearing what I got you for Christmas. Don't worry if they wear out, I am sure Miss Summers' fine catalogue will have some new ones I can get for you.”
Hermione's relatives could be heard to chuckle at this; Harry and Ron smiled as Muriel continued to berate the Prewitts for being so dull.
If the witches and wizards were surprised with the lack of spectacle in the Muggle ceremony, although much of it was similar to a magical wedding, it was nothing to the amazement on the faces of Hermione's family as the magical binding of the couple took place later at the Burrow.
The glow from the bonding was not as bright as the one when Harry and Ginny had married, but it was still very strong indeed. The Oohs and Ahs from the various aunts, uncles and cousins of the three Granger's rose as their puzzlement grew at witnessing such powerful magic. The first view of the Burrow had shaken many; Harry's coach hauled by two horses carrying Ron and Hermione from the church had been the most mundane thing they had seen since the magical part of the day began. This was certainly a day of revelations for many in the family.
The ceremony complete, Mr Swiftshot began to arrange everyone for the photographs. George and the twins had found the younger Muggles, and were entertaining them with a few of the more harmless items from the shop, mostly Muggle-style tricks, with a little added of course. Once the pictures were done, the reception began in the large marquee. The speeches were succinct, but entertaining; Dan told a couple of stories of Hermione's childhood. Ron was very nervous as he got to his feet, but after a slight stumble at the start, he settled enough to deliver a very good speech. Harry stood to deliver the best man speech, as Ron had, only a few months ago. Ron soon discovered that one of the disadvantages of having siblings was they gave away embarrassing stories from your childhood, for use in speeches about you, when Harry told a couple of anecdotes only they could have told him.
The evening entertainment was recordings of both Muggle and Wizarding worlds contemporary performers, and of course George supplied an incredible fireworks display. Harry and Ginny had loaned them the Daimler to take them away on honeymoon; Hermione following the tradition of throwing her bouquet high in the air towards the group of unmarried women of all ages gathered for the purpose. Maria caught it, looked stunned then looked towards Dudley, who was stood next to her father, who was laughing at her. He clapped his hand on Dudley’s shoulder. “Well Dud lad, looks like you need to take her ring shopping soon.”
Dudley was grinning, until he realised what had been rather unsubtly implied; he gulped then tentatively nodded, as Maria reached him and he took her in his arms. A grin appeared again on his face, and not just because he was in her arms. “Your dad says we must go shopping tomorrow dear, giving him peace and quiet to start to write his speech.” Dudley told her loud enough for her father to hear.
“Oh good. A shopping trip on Daddy, I think as he is being so generous; we'd better accept his offer. I know he needs his space to get that sort of thing right.” Maria grinned.
The grin fell from her fathers face, and his mouth fell open. Her mother pushed his mouth closed again with a finger and giggling said, “Serves you right for teasing them dear, now be a good boy, and behave yourself.”
Dudley and Maria put an arm round each other, and laughed as they watched the car drive into the lane carrying the happy couple; then a moment later it performed a low fly past, brooms
outstretched, with only the soft purr of the well tuned engine, and whoosh of the of the wind through the bristles to accompany it. The Muggles present had become accustomed to strange things just happening, but they were open mouthed at the sight of the car as it flew over their heads. They would never know that wards had been set around the Burrow, meaning that a memory modification charm would ensure any Muggles would forget the magical events, though remember a very enjoyable day, the statute of secrecy had to be fulfilled.
As a result, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, Petunia and Dudley, were staying the night until the ward was taken down in the morning.
10th Century
“We need to help those people.” Rowena told them in a tone that dared the others to disagree.
“How?” asked Salazar bluntly. “We don't even know precisely what the creatures are, never mind how it may be possible to control them, if we can at all.”
Orin had sat thoughtfully, carefully considering the description of the creatures Utred had given them. “Well, from what Lord Utred has said, it sounds like they are Dementors to me.” He said to them.
Salazar looked at him shocked. “They can’t be, they are extinct, killed off long ago.”
“Only according to one story, Sal.” Helga gently told him, not wanting to start a row. “The other tales tell us they were forced to a dark valley, where they sank into a lake and marsh, disappearing into the gloom from where they came. Merely hiding where we cannot follow, not killed, but driven there by a charm of light and jollity.”
Orin nodded. “They were driven back by many Patronus charms, condemned to lurk in swamp and shadow, feeding off the souls of unwary resting travellers. You had better start teaching the charm; if they truly are resurfacing, a defence will certainly be needed.”
“Better start with me, I know the theory, but have never done it.” Godric confessed, the two ladies nodding in agreement.
“Good job I have.” Salazar grinned, “Taught it to all my apprentices as a communication method, including that traitor, Styr.”
“I thought you might have, Salazar.” Orin mused, a knowing smile spreading on his lips. “Wasn't it your ancestor who created the spell?”
“It was, Orin. Still we have no idea why the village is protected as it is. Utred said the creatures will not enter it.” Salazar observed
“That is odd, I’ll look in Merlin’s works, try to find an answer,” Godric replied.
“You know you lot ought to write journals on your researches, put them in a school library for all to use. Perhaps even gather as many books as you can to add to it, preserve them for the future.” Orin grinned.
Rowena's face lit up. “Great idea, there are loads of people in Hogsmeade who could help as well.”
“Not to mention Godrics Hollow.” Helga interjected. “We could end up with the best library of magic anywhere, here in the school.”
Spring was fast approaching, and with it the warming weather, lengthening days and the coming battle season; who would want to fight in the cold of winter after all. The reports sent from Dunholm indicated that Styr's army was growing as more men joined him, reports from Jorvik indicating the Archbishop was openly taking over the city, with the church's army enforcing his will. Helga, rather cheekily, having learnt that the royal palace in Jorvik was only lightly guarded, organised a night-time raid, intending to retrieve any documents on magic. She took a few of her students, stunned the few guards and Styr's wife, then they searched the Palace. They discovered a hidden room with a wealth of magical objects, documents, even books. All of which they liberated, as Helga called it and took it all to the castle for examination.
Once the artefacts were examined, they discovered a number of books containing descriptions of very dangerous magic, as well as many about the more usual subjects.
The Christian's festival of Easter would be celebrated soon, a moveable feast celebrating the death of their God who had been crucified according to what the priests said. With the approach of this odd festival, it seemed that Priest-supported armies were moving across the country. Not only were the Northumbrians gathering at Dunholm, but on that country's southern border with Wessex ruled Mercia, there was a slow, almost imperceptible, yet constant, growth in the number of troops along it. Skorri and Lifa reported this had not been noticed by Styr, or at least he had not been told of it. In contrast, Jorvik's Archbishop seemed to know of it, and was almost gleeful to hear of it, according to Egil and Tofa who were spying on the city, and Hrothweard in particular. Leoforwic and Godiva were currently in Cofentre watching the Wessex King, who was currently resident there, far north from his capital at Wintonceastre, which was suspicious; he rarely left his palace and it's security for no reason. Tigelwotta and Hilde were taking their turn at training students, as well as residents at Hogsmeade; and in Wales, the Creaftas were fully occupied in service of the school and Constantine.
The population of Hogsmeade continued to grow daily with a steady flow of arrivals, mostly more men for Constantine’s Fyrd. Surprisingly, this now included a number of Scandinavians, who had gone Viking to protect the trade they enjoyed with the Scots. They then intended to sail to Jorvik, and replace Styr with one of their own choosing after this battle.
As well as the military build up, more witches and wizards arrived, including new students. The sorting hat had decided it wished to start each ceremony with a song or poetic saga of it's own creation, no one could prevent it either, much to the annoyance of the founders. They had discovered that Hogwarts herself had linked with the hat; this meant that they no longer had the power to silence the hat if it was, in their opinion, waffling. A fact the Creaftas and students found amusing; the hat's ramblings usually teased the founders mercilessly.
Rowena's daughter had arrived to help at the school. She had been helping at Godrics Hollow, and in relocating witches and wizards safely in Wales and Cornwall, both of which were still kingdoms in their own right. Cornwall, which although fiercely independent, was nominally Christian, had not had a bishop in residence since the last had left to advise Alfred. The church had insisted that this meant the country was now part of Wessex as a result and still appointed a bishop. The Cornish had chased out each bishop appointed by Wessex or Cantwaraburh and argued just because one man was lunatic enough to side with Alfred did not mean they would cow tow to the soft, rich fools in Wessex. The Cornish brand of Christianity embraced the benefits the magical folk in their midst brought them. Helena Ravenclaw had brought some Cornish fighters with her under the leadership of her fiancé who was a Cornish baron with a bloody reputation in battle.
Godric invited her to their next meeting of the Founders and Creaftas, at which she told how, as well as the three hundred Cornish, she had brought enough port keys for just over one thousand men with her from the Hollow and Cornwall. It was estimated that they would have at least ten thousand men for the battle, they knew however, that the Northumbrians would likely have twice that number. Constantine was counting on advantage of local knowledge and surprise to win the battle; Styr still thought the Scots a disorganised rabble after all.
The Northumbrian advance patrol was slowly making it's way further north; they no longer sent a man back to Dunholm each day to report on progress, they no longer had sufficient men to spare for that task. Although they had over-wintered adequately, their horses had not faired so well, and they had been left behind at the village, too weak from lack of food over the hard cold months. Now with spring, and new growth, the animals would recover, given time; but Thorfin could not afford to wait. He and his men had walked ever since leaving the village, they could collect their horses on the way back, after the battle.
They were more than a week from that village now, and several days from that terrible night by the lake. They were travelling deeper into the land of the Scots, the land getting more mountainous and rough as they progressed. The terrain slowed them further each day, frustrating Thorfin. He needed something to show for the amount of men he had lost, when his father caught up with them, especially if they did not locate this castle his father wanted before he caught up with them.
Utred watched the growing frustration of the usurper's son, as they continued to track him, knowing it would lead to him making mistakes. Already the Scots were benefiting from the horses left behind, which had been transported to Hogwarts when the supposed villagers had returned there after the Northumbrians had left. The beasts themselves were doing very well under the care of the King's horsemen, and plentiful food on the schools grounds, not to mention the healing potions they had been given. Utred had detected the wizards left in the group, apart from Thorfin; they were faring slightly better than the remaining Muggles; using disillusionment spells they continued to spy on the group from within, in this way they learnt that even the wizards were fed up of the king's son. Utred used each evening to gauge the extent of the dissension. It seemed the winter, and the Dementors had had a negative impact on morale and so if any individual attempted to desert the party, he ensured they could at least get away. If any of the deserters were wizards, they were intercepted, and taken to meet the founders; who made arrangements to ensure the safety of their family regardless of if they agreed to switch sides as they usually did, or not. Most of those that didn't, at least realised there was an alternative to Styr, and although they would not fight, they did join one of the new communities in Wales or Cornwall. The few who remained loyal to the Usurper were sent to Azkaban island, minus anything magical, though their families were still given protection. Any Muggles who deserted were captured, and taken to the island, they would choose if they wanted to return home or not after the battle.
The founders were also working on Salazar's problematic oath with Styr; none on the Scots side called him king any more, preferring to call him the Usurper instead. The four all agreed that Salazar breaking the oath was not viable; to do so would have cost him his own life. As would be expected from an oath between two such naturally cunning men, it was obvious that each word was important. Salazar had extracted the memory of the oath being made, and placed it into a Pensieve so they could all review it, and hopefully spot any loopholes in it.
“One thing is obvious from it.” Godric sighed after their first viewing.
“What's that?” Asked Salazar.
“Neither of you trusted each other.” The warrior grinned. “At least the oath does not specify you must kill anyone who kills the other, that gives us something to work with.”
Salazar nodded. “That is true, through it is a small omission, and I am sure Styr would argue it is what was intended.”
Helga huffed at this. “Come Salazar, surely a student of yours would know better than to rely on intentions over what the words actually used were.” She grinned, as she teased her friend.
Giggling, Rowena added, “Surely, this cannot be; a student of Slytherin lacked the precision to ensure an agreement stated exactly what was intended? It's almost as if Salazar’s intention was to allow his, at the time intended, student to intentionally mislead himself as to the intention, and the intended. The question remains though, was this the intent of Master or student.”
The two ladies burst into laughter, Godric grinned merrily, and Salazar rolled his eyes. Once they had calmed down, the target of their joke spoke again. “Now the Jackdaws have calmed, the question is, what price can we put on the life of a Wizard, to satisfy magic and the oath?”
“I have thought on this; unfortunately, I don't think this is going to go down well with anyone.” Rowena offered grimly.
The others listened as she outlined her ideas, each would have a part to play and both Utred and Frayja would have to agree if circumstances required it.
“Let us hope that someone other than our young Lord kills the usurper, then gets killed themselves; then all this won't matter.” Salazar sighed sadly.
“Agreed.” The others grimly chorused.
Orin, with Erik and Ulf, were dealing with the latest arrivals of Northumbrian magical deserters, who Utred had sent by port key. Each was vetted carefully, and oaths were obtained before any were allowed to join the others. Then they were kept alongside their fellow turn-coats as they revealed any and all knowledge they held of Northumbrian tactics for the coming battle. They gleaned a wealth of knowledge from these men, all of which was fed into the king's council, now held daily as the time of battle drew closer.
The Scots' army had grown to double the number there had been over winter, and still men and families arrived. Plans were drawn up for getting the men to the chosen battle site to meet the main Northumbrian army. The mood at the castle was tense, as battle training, both magical and Muggle, grew in intensity.
Utred watched as Thorfin led his men into the valley; the grass had grown, completely masking the pit where the Yuletide sacrifices lay; there were now only a handful of the Northumbrians left with the King's son. All well equipped warriors, Muggle apart from Thorfin himself; but trusted men, who knew the truth of his nature. The group stopped and began to pitch their tents and prepare fires, a couple of them preparing squirrels they had caught during the day, ready to cook.
Utred and his men settled to watch, until darkness fell, when they would approach the camp stealthily; though there was little they could learn from the few Northumbrians left. They were concealed near the ridge of the glen, also settling for the night, though their preparations would be aided by magic. Utred had laid the wards, including a detection charm, around his men, they would know if anyone approached them.
An hour after Utred had come off watch, his replacement shook him awake; his hand was instantly on his sword, ready to strike.
“My Lord, it's me, Guthrum. There's movement in the valley.” The large Scot told him.
Wasting no time, Utred rose smoothly, wand and sword in hand automatically, just as the ward alarms sounded.
The sleeping Scots instantly rose, swords, wands, and axes in hand, alert to their surroundings, eyes darting around them. They formed a defensive circle quickly.
A blood curdling yell rent the air, sending roosting fowl flying; as the Northumbrians ran at them, charging the camp. The sound of metal on metal rang in the darkness as weapons met, and Utred found himself facing Thorfin, son of the Usurper
“Come on you filthy, cowardly Scot; have at me, you've followed us long enough now. Fight me scum, and die trying to kill me.” Thorfin grinned.
“I am Northumbrian, son of the usurper Styr.” Utred laughed at the surprise on his enemy's face. “That filth that falls from a dogs backside kills our kind in cold blood.”
“Traitor!” Thorfin yelled. “How dare you speak of your King in that manner.” He drew his wand as an extra weapon.
“I dare speak the truth about the Usurper.” Utred sneered, ready to shield himself wandlessly. “I shall kill him, as I will you, Earsling sprog of that cowardly, murdering thief.”
Thorfin yelled, and attempted to hit Utred with a stunner, whilst swinging his sword at the older wizard.
Utred's shield spell deflected the bright stunning spell, and he dodged the sword easily; swinging his own towards his enemy, whilst Thorfin was recovering from his own attempt. Utred's sword struck the wand, which flew from its owners hand in two pieces. Enraged at the loss, Thorfin quickly drew his Sax, a short sword, to use alongside the sword in his other hand.
Utred let the boy come at him, he had more skill than he had expected, but still it was employed in a sloppy arrogant manner. The two fought hard, neither breaching the other's defences, until Thorfin sliced Utred's tunic, revealing the mail links beneath.
“Is that the best you have?” Utred growled. “I shouldn't be surprised though, just like your father he has others do his dirty work for him too, the coward sent you ahead to ensure his own safety before he dares come himself.”
They circled each other once more, watching for the opportunity to strike. Thorfin looked breathless, but sneered back. “What would you know of a King's work? My father is an honourable man, who has defeated all who stand against him, with his own sword leading his men.”
Utred smiled, he could goad this juvenile easily; a few years ago he had learned not to allow talk to cloud his mind during a fight the hard way, at the hands of Ulf, Erik and Godric.
“Leading from behind always was his forte; he sent you ahead to die. Styr could never lead men, not even in his brother's court; before your father begged the church to do his dirty work for him, and murder your uncle, he didn't have the guts to do that himself. Your beloved father was too afraid to allow you to even be trained by his own mentor, because of my mere presence at the place he would need to send you for it. He is too scared to come here himself, that’s why he sent those he considers worthless ahead.”
Thorfin roared as anger over took him and he flung himself headlong to attack Utred.
The yell from the younger Northumbrian continued as he charged forward; Utred side-stepped a moment before impact, allowing Thorfin to pass him harmlessly. Turning to avoid being attacked from behind, Utred hit Thorfin on the backside with the flat of his sword, and watched his enemy swiftly turn, only just avoiding running headlong into a large tree trunk. Thorfin, showing the humiliation he felt at falling into Utred's contemptuous action, raised his sword to charge again. His sword high, pointing at Utred's head, he let out a blood-curdling cry, ready to charge once more. With a sudden thud, his yell changed to one of agony. His arm was pinned to the tree, an arrow sticking out from his wrist; his swords falling to the ground, his now free hand clamoured in an attempt to remove the shaft.
Surprised, Utred whipped round; he had no archers in his group, nor were there any amongst the Northumbrians. If it was another group of enemy come to find Thorfin, their aim was appalling. Seeing no cover, Utred crouched low to the ground, sword poised, ready for an attack to come. Only Thorfin remained standing, of his men, though that was mainly because his arm was pinned to the tree. He was still trying to pull it free, with his other hand, each failed attempt causing fresh pain, and a new yell, as the tears fell. Utred caught the fresh tang of urine; glancing back, he saw a dark stain was growing on Thorfin's woollen breeches; smiling gently, Utred turned his attentions to guarding against the unseen archer.
“Lower your sword, Lord Utred of Tang, we have not come for you.” A female voice announced, as a figure appeared from the darkness. “Well, actually I have, but I expect Frayja will deny me that pleasure as usual.”
Recognising the figure, Utred lowered his sword and looked round, noticing that his men were rising; but the Northumbrians were not, as a number of the woman's tribe still held bows up, loaded with arrows pointing at them.
“I take it, Lord Utred, that this creature is a puppet of the nailed god and the usurper who deserves your revenge. I thought he would appreciate being treated in a similar manner to his God.” The woman grinned, indicating Thorfin.
“I wondered where you had got to my Lady, Constantine sent the message to you months ago. About time you turned up, you and the rest of your Picts.” Utred replied, grinning, as the two grasped each others forearms in greeting.
The Pictish men now surrounded the Northumbrians, Thorfin still whimpering, attached to the tree where they were now being forced to gather; not one tried to help their leader. Utred's men could only watch smiling, as the Northumbrians were swiftly relieved of their weapons, then bound by legs and arms; now they couldn't help Thorfin, or escape. Grinning maliciously, one of the Picts broke the shaft, then yanked Thorfin's arm towards him, pulling it off the splinter left, with the arrow head still embedded in the tree. Thorfin's eyes wide as he yelled in pain again, his bowels followed the lead his bladder had set moments before. His wound was quickly bound, before he was then tied up, disarmed and unceremoniously thrown with his men.
A few minutes later Utred was sat next to a fire quickly lit by the Pictish men.
“So why didn't you respond to Constantine? I thought you were allied to him.” Utred enquired
“Come on my friend, you should know, he might be our King too, but we would always keep him guessing. Can't have the bearded wonder believe he can click his fingers and we'll be there at his whim. Yours maybe, but then you are taken, unless...?” The Pictish leader said hopefully, and raised a cheeky grin, before winking suggestively.
“Frayja and I are still together Brida; you'll have to look elsewhere, as I tell you every time.” Utred grinned back at the woman.
“Shame,” She sulked, “Frayja's one lucky girl, I'll have to try again to persuade her to share you; still, it's been fun watching you these last few days.”
“Best of luck persuading her, oh great and beautiful – not to mention mischievous – Pictish Queen.” Utred laughed. “You've been trying for years, and it hasn't worked yet.”
Brida pouted. “I'll wear her down one day, you'll see.”
“Constantine will be pleased to see you.” Utred grinned; he knew the King fancied the Pictish Queen, though she did not reciprocate the feelings, but in these circumstances it was an irresistible tease.
“The bearded wonder had better behave, we will help him defend our homeland, but I will defend myself against him. You on the other hand, Utred, just say the word.” She grinned.
Utred shook his head in mock defeat “I'll never win with you, I'm glad I have Frayja as back up.”
Brida grinned. “It is truly good to see you again Utred, you are the only one who ever teases back. Frayja is one truly lucky girl, shame you're a one-off.”
Since they had first met on one of the Creaftas rides on the Sliepnir, soon after the beasts had arrived at Hogsmeade, the two had swiftly become firm friends. The Queen was believed to be Utred's sister by many of the students, a mistake they neither bothered to deny, or correct.
“So who is he?” Brida asked, indicating the whimpering Thorfin.
“Oh, that's Thorfin.” Utred replied. “The usurper's son and heir.”
“Well that’s a relief, I should have hated to waste an arrow on someone undeserving.” She replied
Next morning, Utred led Brida at the head of a long line of Picts towards Hogsmeade, the Northumbrian prisoners literally in tow; Thorfin protesting loudly that they would pay for treating the son of the King this way throughout the hour-long walk.
Life in the school was as normal as it could be, with the Kings camp on the ground and a growing army in the area. New students still arrived, as their families took the opportunity for their children to apprentice to one of the four most powerful wizards of the age. The instruments in the castle still identified all with magical ability as they neared adult hood, wherever they lived on these islands. Godric's old hat sorted them, and continued to singing a song about the school and current events, especially offering its pearls of wisdom, and teasing the founders on each occasion before sorting the new students. It had become a much anticipated part of the welcome, by the students at least. The students benefited from tutoring from many of the King's men, as well as the usual teachers, but all knew war was coming; even the Centaurs and other sentient inhabitants of the grounds offered to help in the defence of Scotland, and the school. Offers which were accepted without hesitation; they were to defend the school, and the remaining students, if the need arose.
Not all in the castle was war; Tigelwotta and Hilde had married, Godric had conducted the
binding ceremony for his grandson with Flame adding her own blessing. This had triggered Hilde's father to present his only child with an invisibility cloak, one of three items said to have been won by three Peverill brothers, one of which was Hilde's ancestor, from Death himself. The other objects were a stone which returned the spirits of the dead to this realm, and had only ever brought sadness to the user, which was still in the family. The last was a wand; this was long lost to the Peverill's, though its trail of death could be traced, as each owner was defeated and killed; perhaps one day it would return to the family.
This was followed by Frayja finally persuading Utred that they too should bond. Sadly, before they could, she miscarried a child she had not yet realised with certainty she was carrying, it was her third.
Brida sat with the couple as they wept. She cleaned up the room that night after Utred carried Frayja to bed, she having cried herself to sleep.
Next day, as the couple walked in the village, Fryga's eldest son, Hodda, bound up to the couple as they passed Orin's home. “Utred, Frayja look, I made my first wand.”
The couple grinned at the boy “That's fantastic.” Frayja smiled, as she examined it. “Now, can you use it?”
“I don't know, am I a wizard?” He asked.
Utred smiled as he took a turn inspecting the wand. He offered it to the boy “Try it and see, just point it where it can do no harm while you wave it.”
Fryga appeared at the Ollivander's door, as her son took his creation back in his hand; he flicked it at some open space and a shower of sparks erupted from the tip. His eyes widened. “Wow!”
Utred laughed “Looks like another for Hogwarts very soon.”
“Well done, my son” Fryga grinned, making him jump, as he hadn't spotted her.”Come now, time for you to eat, your brother is waiting for you.”
The boy ran into the house calling his farewells, his mother shook her head and smiled sympathetically to the couple. How are you two today?” She asked them gently.
“Recovering, we needed to get out for a while.” Frayja answered “I'll be ready for our bonding in a few days.”
Both Fryga and Utred's eye brows shot up.
“Well why not?” the future lady Huntrodds insisted.
Utred was first to recover enough to agree “Yes, why not.”
Frayja smiled to him as Fryga finally nodded.
Godric performed the bonding of his two apprentices, three days later starting the customary three days of celebration. It was the last celebration the community had before the expected war began.
Historical Notes:
Cofentre = Coventry. This name is one of a number of theories about the name of Coventry in this period. Bearing in mind that F was pronounced v by the Anglo-Celts and Mercians this is thought to mean convents town or convents settlement. (Cofen (or Coven) meaning Convent and Tre which is Celtic for settlement.
Wintonceastre: Winchester, capital of Wessex and later England until the eleventh Century when London became the Capital.
The Value of a Life: If anyone was killed outside battle then the Lord of the victim would determine a price the Killer must pay. Gold perhaps for another man's slave, up to death for a Lord or above. In this way a value was placed on someone's life.
Frayja's position of having lost children at birth was not, sadly, unusual, About one in four children died before reaching the age of six.
Authors notes:
Many thanks for the reviews of the last Chapter, as always I look forward to seeing what you think of this one.
Thanks once again to Jascott for beta ing this chapter, Chapter 19 is with him already.
If anyone is puzzled at the colours of Ron, search MR Blobby, who was a fictional TV character who caused chaos but had a UK Christmas number one and lived in the equally fictional village of Crinkly Bottom.
See you next time. Tgfoy.
http://www.harrypotterfanfiction.com